Chapter 1: Hell in a Handbasket
Summary:
Karkat Vantas arrives to find his team turning on each other.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karkat practically flies up the stairs to the meteor’s roof. He can’t hear anything over his own breathing, but he feels the snapping of blood from blood.
His powers are not what you’d call “useful.” More “irritating.” Or actually, try “fucking asinine”! More than once had he jerked away from resting his eyes (never sleeping) at Fuckno o’clock to his rapidly-expanding powers informing him that somebody was feeling a bit sad and bugged him until he found them and made them feel better.
But it means he has some insight. He feels when things are wrong. And oh fuck, are they ever wrong. He feels like he’s going to throw up, but he just forces himself to fall up the steps even faster. Don’t be late again. Don’t fucking do that, Vantas.
He’s wheezing by the time he reaches the top of the staircase, twists the doorknob desperately and basically collapses through the door. It’s dramatic, but that’s all you can say about it.
“What. Are you idiots. Doing.”
He stumbles out, heaving in breaths as he takes in the scene, brain working furiously to compensate for the terror thrumming in his veins and the pounding of his head.
Terezi half-turns towards him, knuckles wrapped tight on the grip of her cerulean-soaked swordcane. For the first time Karkat can even fucking remember since he met her, she isn’t smiling. Her face is a flat mask. Gamzee flickers in and out of sight, shadows lengthening, snapping back, contracting to dense lines, and dark chuckles rise from the general latitude of the clown. Vriska bleeds out on the hard regolith, pierced lung filling up with blood. Karkat can feel her dying from the staircase. Eridan and Kanaya are midway through circling each other, Eridan the closer of the two to Karkat.
“Karkat,” Terezi says flatly. “Good of you to join us.”
Eridan twists around, expression flashing equal parts anger and fear- Kar’s here? that fuckin peon. It’s not what it looks like! It’s almost comical, except not even a little bit. Too late, he realises his mistake and turns again, back to the real threat. By the time he does, Kanaya is mid-leap, snarling and chainsaw revving as she bears down on the violetblood. He makes to bring up his wand, but she pulls down sharply, and his right arm neatly separates at the elbow, and she kicks him in the chest.
Eridan sprawls at Karkat’s feet, winded, violet splattering across the rock. Kanaya advances towards them, taking a step out of her way to bring her heel down on his wand. It snaps in half. For a second, the only noise is the roar of the chain saw, and then-
“Maryam, stand fucking down,” he screeches, scrambling forward to stand between her and the prone troll. He has an empty hand towards her, as if that can stop the teeth of the chainsaw.
She hesitates for a second. “He destroyed the Matriorb,” she replies curtly. Her face is hard, but she is shaking with rage. A laugh in the distance distorts to the limits. “He has doomed us.”
“We are on a cloning facility. Stop. Please.” Behind him, Eridan stares in muted horror at the new endpoint of his arm. Seadwellers are tough, but if Kanaya doesn’t finish him off, bloodloss might. “We can rebuild, trust me, but he has to live first.”
Kanaya purses her lips, still trembling slightly. “I’m not helping him,” she said after a moment.
Karkat almost sags with relief. Get her away from him; don’t let her change her mind. He jabs a finger to the side. “Vriska. See if there’s anything you can do.”
Her gaze sharpens and she turns to Terezi and Vriska.
Gamzee is visible now, tilts his head to the side and frowns as if something’s not gone the way he expected it.
Kanaya sprints towards Vriska, roughly shoving Terezi out of the way as she skids to a stop beside the girl bleeding out. Terezi stumbles back wordlessly. Karkat focusses his attention on Eridan. “You’re alright,” he hisses between breaths. “You’re fine, you fucking murderer, you’ll be fine, and I will tear you a new one.” He grabs the seadweller’s ridiculous scarf and winds it around the wound. The Pulse is feeding him information he has no idea how to use, but every time he does something right it thrums deep in his bones, and his shaking fingers yank the knot tight. By the time he’s done, the scarf is soaked in blood, but it’s no longer gushing out of him like a juicebox with a hole in the bottom. Karkat sighs and, as fucking stupid as it sounds, actually relaxes. Eridan might actually live at this rate. And then he starts shuddering.
The seadweller is delirious, eyes unfocussed and he rakes at the grit and the gravel with his good arm, beginning to arch his back and kick his legs. His remaining hand flails, almost catching Karkat in the face before it’s pinned under his makeshift medic’s knee.
Karkat doesn’t know what to do. He never had to deal with fucking seizures.
Eridan croaks something unintelligible, still shaking wildly as Karkat tries to keep him down.
“Terezi,” he calls, turning to her. She looks almost awkward, hovering nervously a few feet from where Kanaya is furiously tending Vriska’s wound. “I need you to knock Eridan out so he doesn’t hurt himself.”
For a long second, she doesn’t move, doesn’t turn from Kanaya uncaptchaloguing bandages and a medicine kit, mumbling “You’re okay, you’re okay, you’ll be okay” on front of her. She’s staring at the hole in Vriska’s chest.
Karkat would be the first to admit he’s a shitty leader. None of his plans ever go off without a hitch, his style is best described as abrasive with a side of asshole, and he micromanages like a fiend. But he knows his team. He knows what they need. And he knows her.
Terezi eventually looks over at him, still not moving. “I’m not strong enough to knock him out myself, dickhead,” he says through gritted teeth.
Terezi needs something to do.
Her gaze flickers from him to Eridan for a long moment, and then her shoulders fall from their tense stance, and she begins to stumble across the empty rock towards him.
Gamzee is shaking his head, agitated. Terezi kneels down and decks Eridan in the face. The seadouche’s head snaps back and hits the ground, his eyes fluttering closed and his limbs finally, mercifully, stopping. Karkat can feel the damage it does, but he’s got Blood powers, not fucking body powers. They’re trying to keep the asshole alive long enough to be worried about brain damage.
Karkat leans on her in exhaustion and gives her an awkward pat on the back as he sits up straight. “Look after him. If the scarf starts bleeding through, call me or Kanaya.” He stands, feeling like he’s run a marathon, and sighs in relief, trying to ignore the roiling knot of fear in his stomach.
“This ain’t fucking it,” something growls. With a start, Karkat realises it’s Gamzee. The clown is shaking, the flickering flashstep around him stretching and moving further and further. “This ain’t how it goes, motherfucker.” Juggling clubs drop from his sylladex.
“Gamzee, what the fuck are you doing?” Karkat demands, even as he feels through his blood like the whole universe had tipped onto its side and his stomach flips. Something is cosmically wrong. “Stop fucking about, you idiot.”
He pauses, stabilising for a half-second, glancing at Karkat.
There’s something like a jump-scare in chemical form as they make eye contact, and Karkat feels carbonic acid fizzing in his veins.
“…Nah.”
He flickers to nothing and reappears above Vriska and brings his club down. Kanaya’s reflexes are quick, and she yanks the stabilised troll out of the club’s path just before it cracks into the meteor, sending flecks of stone flying up with the force of the blow. “This bitch is supposed to be dead.”
Kanaya snarls, dragging Vriska in a circle behind her and pulling out her lipstick. Gamzee bats it aside, swinging a club almost lazily through the air and aimed at Kanaya’s head. It makes contact with a sickening crunch, and Kanaya falls to the side.
Karkat rushes to the fight, Terezi hot on his heels. Karkat barely has time to register the gathering glow coming from Kanaya before he has to duck as Gamzee swings again. The sickles fall into his hands, and he slashes twice at the purpleblood’s chest, biting nothing but air. A split second later he flinches as Terezi blocks a blow that was about to crash down onto his skull.
“Fuck, Gamzee,” Karkat screams, twirling around and going back-to-back with Terezi, guard up. “What the fuck is wrong with you?”
He keeps his eyes scanning across the dark-grey stone of the meteor. Three seconds pass, and he can hear Terezi’s quick breaths behind him over his own.
“You alright?” He murmurs.
She exhales a shaky, humourless laugh. “I don’t think Vriska killed Equius and Nepeta,” she replies.
Karkat’s eyes widen. “Shit.”
“Yeah.”
Gamzee flickers into visibility to Karkat’s right, and he tenses, ready for the gangly fucker to try to rip him apart again, but he’s gone as soon as he appeared. Karkat feels Terezi tense in response, and he scowls. Gamzee could be well beyond everybody still alive on the meteor combined. Or he could be just a little stronger than Equius, just a little quicker than Kanaya. Karkat had never kept track of the stoner’s actions until he’d fucked up the King, and after that he’d been busy. Stupid. Stupid stupid stupid.
Karkat grips his sickle tighter to stop it shaking. Are they totally fucked?
Kanaya groans, stirring. “Think three of us can take him?” Terezi asks.
Karkat snarls. “If we die to that stoned fuck, I’m going to kill myself.” It’s not the most sensible answer, but it’s one Terezi apparently understands, because he feels her steel herself just a little bit.
There’s a rush of air and he feels rather than sees as Terezi slashes wildly to keep Gamzee at bay. Karkat twirls, barely catching his club with the inside of the sickle, yanking down and around so the bash goes past them harmlessly. Terezi scores a small cut across Gamzee’s forearm before he disappears again. This time, Karkat can track him as the Pulse attunes him to a quiet plip-plip-plip as drops of blood hit the rock.
“What is happening?” Kanaya asks. She sounds dazed.
“Gamzee’s gone mad,” Terezi replies tersely. “Can you fight?”
Before she can answer, Gamzee flickers to solidity on front of Eridan. He seems to be working something out, staring at the unconscious seadweller with a puzzled expression.
It’s too far for Karkat to make out the words Gamzee mutters, but somehow, he knows exactly what they are: He ain’t supposed to live either. The club raises.
Karkat doesn’t think- he flings his sickle as hard as he can at the clown with a scream.
Gamzee sways out of the way, and instead of slicing his head in two, it nicks his ear. He quarter-turns, and Karkat can just make out blazing purple eyes as the weapon clatters to the ground twenty metres away. Karkat is drowning in the Pulse, barely able to hear over the sound overlaying his vision. A quiet glow filling Kanaya, knitting her fractured skull back together, Vriska possibly stable but asleep, and Eridan, weak but alive. For now.
Then there’s him, Terezi, and Gamzee. Terezi’s blood looks like battle lines and manoeuvres, compared to the nonsensical lines and trap whorls and mad spirals in Gamzee’s. Karkat’s own crashes in his ears, and he reaches for his weapons sylladex to pull out something, anything. He lands on one of the daggers Spades kept berating him to carry, reverses his grip, and advances on the troll.
Gamzee turns, smile widening until it fills his face. “Shit, brother,” he says slowly, captchaloguing a club and touching a finger to his ear gently. “I’m just doing what needs to be done.” He gives a modest shrug, and the club returns to reality. The finger roams over it, trailing the small amount of purple blood onto the weapon. Purple on olive. Karkat chokes. Gamzee grins. “But now I get to make a motherfucking rainbow.”
Kanaya groans, rolling onto her front and trying to prop herself up on her hands- they give out, and she sprawls to the ground again, until she manages to make it up into genuflection, steadying herself with a hand against the pitted rock. “What just happened?” She repeats, raising unsteadily. Karkat puts out an arm and she grabs it to steady herself.
“Kanaya, get your chainsaw,” Terezi says, crouching slightly and preparing to move towards the clown. Karkat borrows the conclusion: she’s preparing for a difficult fight. Terezi can’t use her speed to the fullest advantage in case she ends up too far away from Karkat, and Gamzee can pick them off one at a time. Karkat is getting defence buffs from protecting Vriska and even some from Eridan, but if he starts to move too much onto the offensive, he’ll lose that.
“Try not to kill him,” Karkat says, wondering if they could even if they wanted to. “Limbs are okay,” he adds.
No response. Karkat glances at Terezi, and she sniffs, clearly not sold. After a moment, she nods. They begin to creep forwards slowly towards Gamzee. Kanaya stands beside the bodies for another moment, still shaking her head clear.
It doesn’t look like flashstepping, he notes distantly. Gamzee just laughs and shatters into bits. Karkat ducks as a club goes whistling by his head, lashing out with the dagger. It comes back dashed in purple. They’re getting hits in, but they would have to keep doing that for the next two days to take down a purpleblood. They have to keep getting lucky. Gamzee only has to get lucky once.
Kanaya revves her chainsaw, hefting it and joining their defensive huddle. “Do we move towards Eridan?” She asks.
Karkat almost laughs- a minute ago she was ready to kill him. Maybe she just wants the pleasure herself. “Fuck if I know. This is worse than the Black King. Maybe one of us drags Vriska over and the other two guard them.”
Neither of the other two say anything, but Kanaya- well, she glances at him expectantly.
“Wh- right.” Karkat crouches and grabs hold of Vriska’s hood. “Don’t you dare die, you fuck,” he tells the comatose figure as he begins to drag. He flinches as above his head chainsaw meets club and there’s a horrific woodchipper noise. He doesn’t look up (it might cost him his fucking skull), just keeps yanking Vriska along. Another few droplets of purple sprinkle onto Vriska’s outfit, and Terezi snarls in victory.
It takes twelve nerve-wracking goddamn seconds, but they haul the two injured trolls into a pile, and Karkat stands up and rejoins their now expanded triangle. He thinks he sees Gamzee to his left and flings his dagger as hard as he can towards the spectre. To his right, he hears Terezi grunt as she blocks a club to her leg with her cane. Kanaya bears down with the chainsaw, but Gamzee’s already danced back, flickering steps taking him back a few metres. Karkat reaches into his sylladex again in desperation and comes back with-
Thunk.
Why didn’t he think of this earlier?
Notes:
So this started out as a warm-up prompt: 'What if Eridan and Vriska survived and Gamzee died during the meteor showdown.' And then it grew a plot, and now I've been working on it for a year and it's time for it to stop getting mouldy in my drafts folder.
First two chapters go up together, the next two will go up tomorrow (6PM GMT), and then it will be weekly on Friday after that until either the story is finished, we catch up with where I'm at and I have to slow things down to give me time to write, or honestly I just forget I decided on Friday 6PM. I'll try to give ample warning about the first two, though.
Hope you enjoyed this first chapter and hope you stick around for more.
Chapter Text
Shields were not a commonly used weapon on Alternia, despite their obvious appeal. Pre-Imperial warring Fuchsia-led states had been content to throw lowbloods at one another without regard to casualties, so they hadn’t been needed. Against a psychic they weren’t much use, and on a battlefield, they needed to be co-ordinated and disciplined to be worth using. Not Alternia’s style.
Against a sole opponent armed largely with speed and strength, however…
Karkat grins without humour as the rectangular wooden and metal barrier drops into existence around his left arm.
Gamzee appears to his right, and Karkat pivots, blocking. The blow connects, jarring Karkat up his arm (hurts like a motherfucker), but Terezi stabs forwards, catching Gamzee in his wrist. His club drops, thudding onto the floor. He flicks back again, expression unreadable. Something’s changed, and he stays off them for almost thirty seconds, flashstepping all around the trio and looking for openings. Karkat can hear their three fraymotifs harmonising, but against against the discordant notes of Gamzee’s he can barely focus on them. He digs deep, pulling out all the stops the game gives. His psybuffs are draining almost as fast as he’s filling them, and it’s freaking him out (which is draining them faster), because his are almost the best in the fucking game.
“How do we do this?” He asks, each of them still scanning madly, flinching at each glimpse of purple. “We keep injuring him, but we’ll get tired before he will.” He wonders how true this is for Kanaya. Her blood feels… off. [Persistence predatory] is playing in his mind’s ear when he focusses in on her.
Before anybody can reply, Gamzee drops out of flashstep a dozen metres away, in Karkat’s line of sight. His expression turns to quiet confusion as he attempts to jerk back into the flashstep and can’t. “Something’s changed,” Karkat says slowly. “He’s just standing there.”
“Do we charge him?” Terezi asks.
Before Karkat can say no, Terezi, we do not charge a murderous purpleblood that we’ve barely been holding our own against for the last two minutes, Kanaya dashes towards him, and Terezi, startled, follows.
“God fucking dammit,” Karkat says under his breath, hauling after them. So much for the circle of protection. The shield slows him down, and he gets a good look as Kanaya brings her chainsaw down like an executioner’s blade. Gamzee bats it to the side with his club, then employing an open-handed slap with his injured hand. Kanaya falters, grunts, and then brings her chainsaw around to try again, this time with a horizontal slash-thrust. Gamzee sways backwards out of its path, and then Terezi is stabbing and slashing like a whirling top. He blocks each attack with his remaining club, and then Karkat’s there as well. He doesn’t try anything fancy, he just holds up the shield and charges. He doesn’t expect to connect, just put Gamzee off-balance enough in dodging that one of the other two can get a good hit in.
This means he is un/pleasantly surprised when the shove connects and Gamzee is pushed back a step. The two of them look at each other in surprise for a moment, and then Karkat tucks down his head and shoves forwards again, hoping to keep the momentum they’ve got against Gamzee until one of the other two can do something significant. This time, Gamzee twirls his juggling club and sidesteps Karkat’s charge. Karkat barely manages to bring his shield up to protect him before Gamzee slams a kick against it and sends him sprawling across the floor, yelping in pain as the bones in his leg creak ominously. He grits his teeth and bites down the pain.
Kanaya moves into the hole Karkat leaves and hefts the chainsaw to and fro in a dizzying attack. Gamzee ducks, sways, and evades, ending with a precise shove on the flat of the chainsaw- you know, between the spinning teeth of instant amputation- which sends the last attack harmlessly past his head, and bashes as hard as he can down on Kanaya’s temple. She crumples and Karkat’s heart leaps in his throat as the club shatters.
The chainsaw deactivates as Kanaya’s fingers uncurl from the ignition, dropping the weight down onto Gamzee’s shoulder.
He winces as it impacts, and then again as Terezi shanks him in the arm. He pulls back, and she lets go of the cane sword, dancing out of range. He rips it out, shoving the chainsaw off his shoulder.
Terezi snaps her fingers, and Karkat tosses her his sickle. She stands a small way away from the clown as he fumes. Karkat gets to his feet, rolling his shoulders, and standing to fight. He pulls another dagger out, moving to try to circle around the clown and overwhelm his defences, but Gamzee turns suddenly and begins to batter Karkat with blows. It’s not Gamzee’s specibi of choice so he blocks most of them easily, but Gamzee’s speed is unnerving and he eventually takes a long gash on his right arm and drops his knife. A scarlet line runs up the arm, immediately soaking blood into his sweater. Gamzee winds back to kick again and Karkat braces behind the shield.
He feels the full rage of the blow that removed the Black King’s extra head slam into his little wooden and metal toy.
It shatters, of course, sending splinters into Karkat’s chest with enough force that they pierce the skin. Karkat goes ass over teakettle for about six metres, just getting a flash of teal as Terezi jumps up and slashes down at Gamzee. Then his head cracks against the ground, and he loses the thread. Colours flash, and his blood feels like acid.
You were neverwh-
-I saw them gothat way, maybe we-
-freakof na-
-ead back inthe game, boy. GET YOUR-
-love you-
When Karkat’s head isn’t exploding with pain, he glances up, the action sending his vision swimming again. Gamzee is missing a hand and inexpertly blocking a weapon he isn’t familiar with a weapon he isn’t familiar with. He’s losing ground and Terezi seems almost possessed, sickle and sword flashing in quick movements, snarling. Gamzee is compensating with raw power and speed, not even anticipating the attacks but just reacting to them once Terezi makes them, but it’s not enough, and after a few seconds, Terezi hooks the stolen sword cane with her borrowed sickle and turns, yanking, disarming the clown. The sword cane clatters to the ground behind her.
Gamzee stumbles, falling backwards onto his ass and stump of a hand. His expression turns from confused to understanding to amusement in a smooth parade, a slow smile spreading across his face. All a motherfucking joke, his eyes say, twinkling like he’s seen the trick. For a moment, he looks… normal. Terezi advances on him.
“Terezi, don’t,” Karkat croaks, head still spinning. He feels sick. “Arrest him or whatever the fuck, for fuck’s sake don’t kill him.”
He feels the Pulse pull on her, he tries to put authority, friendship, morality behind his words and make them stick, and then-
“He killed Nepeta and Equius,” she replies quietly.
-his blood falls flat. His objections die on his lips, and he closes his mouth.
She steps forward and shoves her sword through Gamzee’s throat. He gurgles once, and then falls back, the blade sliding out without moving. Dead.
Somewhere, far off in a distant reality, a clock that should never have been set ticking scythes decisively to a conclusion: JUST.
Notes:
So this started out as the warm-up prompt 'What if Eridan and Vriska survived and Gamzee died during Murderstuck.' And then it grew a plot, and now I've been working on it for a year and it's ballooned from two chapters to at least forty? So yeah it's probably time for it to stop getting mouldy in my drafts folder.
First two chapters go up together, the next two will go up tomorrow (6PM GMT), and then it will be a chapter weekly on Friday after that until either the story is finished, we catch up with where I'm at and I have to slow things down to give me time to write, or honestly I just forget I decided on Friday 6PM. I'll try to give ample warning about the first two, though.
Hope you enjoyed this first chapter and hope you stick around for more!
Chapter 3: Picking Up The Pieces
Summary:
Counting their dead and taking care of their wounded.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The room is spartan, but Kanaya already has it set up with a bizarre array of equipment. Karkat slouches in.
“How is she?” Karkat asks, wincing as his dozen tiny puncture wounds protest. He sets an endurance fraymotif on, but he can still feel the pain.
Terezi stirs. “Coma.” She stands and gives him a hand.
“Will she wake up?”
“Don’t know. Kanaya says a non-Godtier wouldn’t.”
Karkat fishes for something reassuring to say, but he comes up empty. He closes his eyes, focussing on Serket’s Pulse. Her blood’s full of tiny tears all over, but nothing fatal that he can sense. “I think she’s on the mend.”
Terezi sniffs at him. “How can you tell?”
Karkat hobbles forward and motions to Vriska’s chest. “She was drowning in her own blood. It’s mostly gone now. I don’t think it’s physical wounds keeping her under. I think she’s recovering from everything that happened.”
“You mean me betraying her,” Terezi says in a quiet voice.
Karkat’s heart sinks. He pulls Terezi into a hug. “I meant her coming to terms with losing for once.”
Terezi hugs him back tightly, and Karkat… his expression has been several rungs below frown for the last six hours, but it lightens a notch. “I know you didn’t want me to kill him,” she sniffs into his shoulder.
He shrugs, pretends he’s okay. It doesn’t work. “I didn’t. I don’t think he would have stopped, though. You did what you had to.” He tries to believe that.
They stand there, clinging to each other for a few seconds. Karkat pulls back, tears pricking his eyes. Terezi stares at him sightlessly, and he sniffles. It’s hitting him, at last, through the fog of exhaustion. “We lost everybody,” he whispers after a moment. She says nothing, empty stare dropping to the floor as Karkat turns in shame. “I couldn’t—” keep them alive, he doesn’t manage.
Terezi shakes her head. “Not your fault. Those three went insane.”
“I didn’t want you to kill him,” Karkat continues, miserable. “I didn’t want to fuck up even worse than I already had.”
Terezi grips his shoulders, turns him reluctantly to face her. “Listen to me, Karkat,” she says. “You kept us all alive through the game and the Black King and when the victory fell apart. Not your fault.”
Karkat tries to meet her stare, but he keeps sliding away in shame. They sit down side-by-side on a gurney in silence.
Karkat cries, and Terezi hugs him.
--
Kanaya sighs in exhaustion and glances down at her patient. She could drain him of blood right now. She could just unwrap his bandages and let him bleed out. She could even just leave him to fend for himself and claim she didn’t notice his condition worsening.
Those thoughts hang in the air for a moment. She could kill him. He destroyed the Matriorb and killed Feferi. And her, technically. Her stomach aches.
She looks down at his pale face, neck gills fluttering pathetically as they try to suck in enough oxygen. Just hold them closed until they stop flapping. She could-
“hey KN,” comes a voice from the doorway. “ow,” it adds as its owner bumps into the doorframe.
Kanaya moves gracefully to Sollux’s side and offers an arm. “How are you feeling, Sollux?” She asks, trying to banish her earlier thoughts.
“eh, not too bad to be honest,” he responds. “i’m missing a bunch of teeth, but i don’t have a lisp anymore, so that’s pretty cool. be honest, i’m less insufferable like this, right?”
In spite of everything, this manages to make Kanaya smile a little. “You were never insufferable, Sollux.”
“tell KK you said that, he needs a laugh.”
“I’ll try to remember to pass it along.”
“this him?” he asks, looking towards Eridan’s medical gurney. Well, in its general direction.
Kanaya stares at it. “Yes. …He has suffered a great deal of blood loss, and I will have to teach Karkat how to properly react to seizures- he caused a significant amount of bruising, and I think it caused a breakage in his remaining arm while pinned.” She rubs her tired eyes with her free hand. She’s been awake long enough. She feels grey. “Not that I can blame him. He was not the trained medic in that situation. Overall, if there are no complications, he should recover. However, it is too soon to tell if he will avoid said complications.”
Sollux shuffles, reaching a hand out to follow across the seadweller’s arm. He feels shark smooth skin, and then down to the coarse bandages and the slightly wet, almost bizarre end of the arm. He draws his hand back and sniffs the air. The smell of blood wafts up. He makes a face. Bleh. “youre wondering if we should arrange some complications,” Sollux says after a moment.
Kanaya pauses before responding. But after all, if anybody would understand…
“…It merely seems unfair that he should be left alive at the end of this ordeal. Given his actions. And I have examined the cloning facilities. While they would allow us to create a great number of trolls, the paradox aspect appears to have shut down automatically. They would have only the genetic code of we the survivors to draw upon, which would not have sufficient diversity without a matriorb’s help. Not enough to rebuild the Empire. Not nearly enough to rebuild Alternia’s population. Perhaps eight hundred trolls, perhaps a dozen generations. If that. He… We are living in wait of our extinction.”
“does he need to die?” Sollux asks, tilting his head and looking curiously like Terezi.
“…I suppose the decision can be deferred, then,” she replies. “I do wonder, though. Does he deserve to live.” There’s a taught line in her voice, and she feels like if she follows it, there may be justice at the end.
Sollux is silent for so long that Kanaya is about to ask if he is feeling alright. Then: “killing him won’t bring her back.” He gazes sightlessly at Feferi’s killer. Then he blinks. “fuck, will it?” He asks suddenly. If Sgrub had been less of a garbage fire, that might have been a stranger question.
She sighs. “It will not.” But that’s not why she wants to do it. “He is responsible.”
“what would Karkat think?”
The answer is obvious. Karkat doesn’t want anybody to die. “He would have saved Gamzee,” Kanaya says. She isn’t sure if that’s a criticism or not.
“no shit?” He hasn’t seen the bodies—obviously. But Terezi brought him to the room where Gamzee had killed them, and he’d smelled them. Nearly thrown up. “KK is pretty forgiving.”
Kanaya stares at Eridan’s flushed face, examining his features. “…Yes.”
--
Karkat looks up as Sollux hobbles into the room, Kanaya following carefully beside him, pushing a medical cart out of the way.
Karkat stands up, and Terezi jerks awake with a snort as his shoulder stops being available. “Sollux you asshole,” he says hoarsely. “I’m going to hug you now. You don’t get a fucking choice in this.”
He collides with the yellowblood in sniffle and hug. Sollux smiles, weirdly zen about the whole affair as he wraps his arms around his friend and pats him on the back. “miss me KK?”
“Yes” is the muffled reply from somewhere in Sollux’s shoulder. “You shitheel, I thought you were dead.”
“’mnot.”
After a while, Karkat lets go, eyes red-rimmed with tears. He doesn’t see Kanaya blink in surprise as he wipes them away.
“hey TZ,” Sollux says as Terezi stands up. He holds his hand up for a bump, and she obliges. They both miss horribly and it’s the worst thing Karkat’s ever seen.
“Eridan is stable,” Kanaya says, and Sollux smiles as Karkat audibly sags with relief. “I cannot guarantee he will be fine- he lost a limb- but I have stopped the bleeding.”
“Thank fucking jegus.”
--
Vriska wakes up to a lot of pain, in a dim room with several loud beeping noises. She glances to the side to make out Terezi half-leaning against Kanaya. Both are asleep.
She manages to get as far as “Wht…” before slipping back into unconsciousness.
When she wakes next, Karkat is staring at her from the chair beside the bed. Hands in his lap, posture relaxed.
“Hey,” he says.
But his knuckles are blanched with the force he’s lacing them together with. So. Not so relaxed. She pats at her chest vaguely, as if trying to find something. She moves over the bandages and follows them to the centre, and after a minute, she finds the wound. “…Ow.”
“Yeah. Think you can fight anybody in this condition?” He asks. He’s had time to rehearse this, she can tell.
“It had to be done. I was trying to protect us,” she replies weakly.
Karkat shakes his head. “No, you weren’t.” He looks exhausted, but he still makes the effort to give her a proper telling off. “You were going on an ego trip. Protecting us- making us acknowledge that you’d saved us, without any help- that was just a handy byproduct.”
She squirms uncomfortably.
“Fucking look at yourself, Vriska. You couldn’t take a blind girl who wasn’t even a godtier. That’s not your call. You’re a heavy hitter. Congratulations. Don’t mistake that for having a brain.”
He fidgets for a minute. And then he sighs.
“But you fucking do. You’re at least as good at tactics as me. Better at combat. So, why couldn’t you see how stupid this was? Even Eridan’s plan wasn’t that shitbrained. And it was pretty shitbrained.”
She struggles to think of a response. It’s a bit unfair, having this conversation when she’s still woozy from having a current count of only one and a half lungs. Judging by Karkat’s expression, he knows, and that’s part of the point. “I…” wanted to be the one to win?
She wanted to die on her feet. Not hunted like a fucking dog. “I don’t like being helpless.”
He snorts. “Well then, heal up or get used to it quick.”
He looks awful. But then, she looks worse. He cards a hand through his hair, and frowns as some grit scatters from it.
“This can’t be how we do things. You can’t just do something that puts the rest of us at risk. If we’re going to survive this, which between you and me, I have no fucking idea how to do, we need to work to-fucking-gether.”
Vriska is exhausted too. But she also knows he’s right. “Okay,” she says quietly. “Okay, O wise leader. I’m not going anywhere.”
Karkat snorts. “No shit. Kanaya’s got you on bed rest until she says otherwise.”
“You could just kill me now,” she suggests. “It would heal me.”
Karkat shakes his head. “If it didn’t take Terezi’s wound as the thing that caused the death, and mine that just completed it. The game didn’t exactly give the heroic/just shit clear guidelines. We have no fucking clue how this works.” The unspoken comment is obvious. There’s no universe where that WASN’T a Just death.
Vriska falls silent. She hadn’t-
“You didn’t even think that through, did you,” he says, rubbing tired eyes. “God, story of your life.”
“Hey,” she protests weakly. “It’s only been like. eight times.”
Karkat laughs, actually laughs, and then winces. “Sure.” He nods to himself to a moment, grinning just a trace. “Eight. It’s good to know you’ve got your sense of humour back.”
“Fuck you,” she retorts, shifting with a gasp. Something is missing, tickling at the back of her mind.
Karkat’s eyes snap to her again, radiating concern. “Fuck, did something puncture? Should I call Kanaya?” He stands up, wincing as he stands up, hands resting on the rail on the gurney.
Vriska shakes her head, trying to pin it down. “Just- gog, Terezi stabbed me.”
He quirks an eyebrow, and when he smiles, she gets the weird feeling it’s not catharsis at her getting her shitty comeuppance, but more like… pride. “She did.” And then his expression goes dark again. “She had to.”
“I… I get it.”
He sits down heavily. “Yep.”
She figures it out. He hasn’t mentioned Tavros yet, which probably means-
“How many did we lose?”
Karkat’s eyes widen. “I didn’t realise you’d care,” he says, but the words are hollowed out, lacking any bite. She winces anyway. “Aradia exploded right at the beginning—were you there for that? I don’t remember. Anyway, we still have no idea why.” He takes a deep breath. “Nepeta. Equius and her, that was Gamzee. Feferi. Terezi killed Gamzee for killing the two of them, and Eridan is laid up on account of not having an arm anymore. Sollux is blind, courtesy of prince douchedweller, but he seems okay with it for some unfathomable doubledouche reason. Tavros.” Karkat fixes her with a stare, lets some anger out with his head tilted. It’s precise and somehow brutal, worse than yelling or a punch in the face, and she knows what’s next. “Did that have to be done, too?”
Vriska squirms. “I had-”
“No, don’t bother,” Karkat says, disgusted. “You were just finishing a job you started fucking sweeps ago. I’m going to check on Eridan.” He stands from the chair and walks towards the door.
“And Vriska?” he says, just before he leaves. She twists to see him. He looks beat. “I’m glad you’re alive. But I am fucking furious at you. Get some rest so I can yell at you some more.”
He leaves.
--
Kanaya catches up with him in the hallway. “Karkat.”
“Kanaya.” She’s blocking his way just a little bit.
“I have not had a chance to check up on you,” she says, shifting ever-so-slightly to still block his way past, without it being obvious.
“I’m… doing alright,” he says. Don’t let her see.
She knows that’s a lie. But she doesn’t know in what way it’s a lie. She can’t remember most of the fight. But he got knocked over by Gamzee at one point.
Or did he? She…
She shakes herself.
“Well… Alright,” she says. “If you have any issues, please tell me,” she says. She isn’t sure what’s happening.
He gives her a reassuring smile. “Of course. Yeah, of course. You’ll be the first to know. How are the patients doing?”
She blinks. “I- stable. They should recover.”
He grins. “That’s good news,” he says. It sounds like he’s trying to convince her as much as anything else, and she briefly wonders, do I look as exhausted as he does? As I feel? “Just saw Vriska. She’s talking, which is a good sign, right? She can’t be that hurt if she’s getting snarky again.”
She smiles a little. “Yes. It is a good sign.”
“Good. Good. I’m going to check up on Eridan, then. How’s he doing?”
“Stable. If he is asleep, it would be best if you don’t wake up.”
He nods. “Good to know. But other than that. Is he going to recover?” He’s looking at her intensely, as if he’s trying to read something off the back of her eyelids.
“Yes. But he has lost an arm. He will be less able to fight in future. Which may be to our advantage.”
“I’ll handle that,” he says, and she’s entirely thrown. “I’ll talk to him. Heading there now.”
And then he pats her on the shoulder reassuringly and pushes by her. She watches him walk off. He’s limping down to Eridan’s room.
She reruns some of that conversation as he disappears from her sight. That was… strange. Why did she…
She frowns.
He’s limping.
--
Eridan is propped up in the hospital bed with his eyes on the ceiling, half-closed. He looks. Bad. Gaunt, like he hasn’t eaten in days. That’s probably the strain of losing an arm.
“What’s up, asshole?” Karkat says by way of greeting.
Eridan visibly jumps. “Kar,” he says warily.
He leans on a chair before he drags it across the room and beside the bed. “Listen first, speak after,” he advises as he sits. Eridan opens his mouth, sees Karkat’s expression, and closes it again. “Good choice.”
Karkat begins to speak, and then chokes off. He takes a moment, blinks harshly, swallows, and tries again. “Feferi is dead. And Sollux is blind.”
Eridan flinches violently. “What?”
“Yeah. Figured. Kanaya is STILL wondering if she should just kill you and pretend it was an accident or a medical mishap or whatever. She won’t,” he adds after a second. “That’s partly because she’s worked out that the cloning facilities need live donors.” He doesn’t add that it’s because he used his ectobiologist credentials to turn the paradox features off. He doesn’t know if she knows, and at the present moment he doesn’t really care. He’ll turn them back on if they really need them. But he imagines they’re unlikely to.
“Fef’s… dead?”
“I assume you meant to get it the other way around?” Karkat retorts sarcastically. “Yes, you fucking idiot. You also blinded my best friend and destroyed the Matriorb.”
Eridan looks crushed. Karkat can feel the violet curdle in his veins, almost follow the racing thought process through the rush of emotions. I just killed Fef- I killed the Heiress, I killed a fuchsiablood-
Karkat lets the feelings whir for a moment until Eridan remembers he’s still there.
Karkat sighs. “Sollux and you need to get your shit together. You can’t keep fighting, if only for collateral damage’s sake. No more fucking fighting.”
And Karkat gets up abruptly, unrehearsed, and limps to the door. He’s too tired for this. He’s- well, he’s too tired.
“Kar? What happens now?” Eridan knots his good hand in the bedsheets nervously.
Karkat waves a hand. “What happens now is I go to sleep, and nobody wakes me unless someone is actively dying, which they better not be.” He walks away. “I’ll deal with this bullshit later.”
Eridan doesn’t hear it as Karkat slumps against the wall when he’s out of eyeshot. He definitely doesn’t hear it as the troll whispers “fuck,” and yawns wide enough to crack his jaw. Eridan doesn’t hear any of that.
With nothing else particular to do, Eridan settles back into bed. And thinks.
--
She’s walking down the hallway when she smells Sollux coming the opposite way. “Hey,” she calls out.
“Oh. hey,” he calls back.
She closes the distance. “What are you doing?”
“This… isn’t near my block, is it?”
She snorts. “Nope. You’re two corridors away.”
“well shit.”
She leads him towards it, and it’s halfway when he speaks again. “you can see, right? or smell or whatever.”
She tries to guide him around a corner. “It’s… a different thing. I can smell colours. Helps me navigate.” She hits the wall, and scowls. “Which, on a grey meteor is more difficult.”
Sollux snorts. “can you… teach me?”
She hesitates. She doesn’t know, but more than that, that implies they have time. That they’re not all going to be dead soon. “…Sure,” she says, because that other thing is too grim.
She drops Sollux off by his door and starts walking towards hers.
And then she stops, when she passes Tavros’ room.
She stares at it, not really breathing deeply enough to refresh the image, until it fades into the general impression of grey-different grey-grey again. She knows Kanaya is tending to the wounded, but the more time passes, the more she wonders why. Why are they even bothering? He’s out there somewhere, searching for them. Whenever he finds them, it won’t matter if they’re healed or not.
They’re going to die.
There’s a creak from somewhere deeper in the meteor and she flinches.
He’s coming for them, and he’ll kill them all.
So, this doesn’t matter.
She turns from the door and stalks off towards her own room.
--
Kanaya heads to the roof. She will only need a minute. Karkat is with Vriska, and Eridan… he is unwatched, so far as she knows. But she will not be long. If he has another seizure, it will be bad, but not fatal.
And if it is…
Well, there is justice in that, too.
The scene is almost forensically identifiable. A small spray, and then a neat puddle of cerulean, where Vriska fell to the ground. Eridan’s violet is a spray, arcing across the rock, sputtering out in strange directions, and his arm laying unregarded just beside it. A dash of jade, where she herself was struck. And here and there, little drops of purple and teal, evidence of the fight.
Those aren’t what she is looking for. She is looking for…
She comes up to Gamzee’s body and regards it. She feels. Floaty.
She can’t quite…
She blinks, and the laughter goes away. Which is strange, because she didn’t notice it in the first place. It just slowly was.
She kicks him over gingerly, and her face curls in revulsion as his head lolls to the side, revealing a broad rictus grin over his features.
She… looks around, until she locates the blade that he took from Terezi.
She kneels down beside it and picks it up.
Dashed with flecks of Gamzee’s own purple, and.
And.
Hm.
Across the edge of the blade, some of it mixing into Gamzee’s purple, is something bright red.
She touches it carefully, and stares at the tips of her fingers. Which are dipped in, she must assume, Karkat’s blood.
Notes:
One of two!
Decided to post this 50 minutes early because I'm basically just sitting at my computer and waiting, so why not lol
Chapter 4: On The Mend
Summary:
Karkat doesn't think he needs help. Kanaya disagrees.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
GA: Karkat
CG: IS EVERYBODY OKAY?
GA: Im Not Sure
GA: Can You Come To Infirmary Room Two
CG: THAT’S WHERE VRISKA WAS. IS SHE INJURED AGAIN?
CG: FUCK. HOW DID THIS HAPPEN, SHE’S GODTIER. THAT’S SUPPOSED TO MAKE THAT SORT OF THING NOT HAPPEN, ISN’T IT?
GA: I Will Explain Everything When You Arrive
GA: Come Quickly But Do Not Rush
CG: ON MY WAY.
--
Karkat sees Kanaya through the door, and speeds up nervously. She’s making notes on a chart.
“Hey,” he says quietly, scanning the room as he enters. The bed is empty. “Where’s Vriska?”
Kanaya looks at him. “Karkat, I have concerns about the health of some people on the meteor, and I would like to discuss them with you. Can you close the door and take a seat?”
Karkat closes it with a quiet click and leans in towards her, not sitting just yet. “What’s wrong? Who are you worried about?”
She sets down the clipboard on the desk beside her. “You.”
He frowns. “What? Maryam, unless you forgot, I didn’t get hurt.” He spreads his hands. “All my limbs, I still have two functioning eyes, and yes look at that, no holes where there shouldn’t be. I’m fine.”
“I have not examined you, Karkat.”
He stands. This is bad. “Listen, I don’t have time for this. You don’t have time for this. I appreciate the concern, but-”
“Sit on the bed, Karkat.”
He stares at her in disbelief. “I-”
“You are not leaving until you have been examined.”
“Maryam, I don’t want you poking around my naked body, especially when I’m fine.” His eyes narrow ever-so-slightly, and he listens to the Pulse. Her heart is beating steadily, calmly. He puts team hierarchy, trust, privacy, and—what the hell—embarrassment into the words, because he cannot let her see his wounds. Would you really force Karkat to sit here and be prodded when he doesn’t want to be?
He can read it in her Pulse. Yes.
“Sit on the bed.” Because he is not invincible.
His face twitches across a few emotions, but she meets his gaze calmly. “I have-”
“-Nothing else to do. I checked.” Because he has run himself ragged.
He opens his mouth to give another reason, but nothing comes out. “Kanaya, this is ridiculous,” he says at last. “I am your leader,” he tries.
“Yes. And for this moment, I am your mediculler. Sit. On. The bed.” Because he cares so much about everybody, but not about himself. So, I will have to care for him.
“I don’t- you can’t,” Karkat says, grasping for any straw.
“Karkat,” she says, calmly. Kindly, even. “I know.”
He doesn’t say anything.
“I know. It is okay. I truly do not care.”
Karkat’s breathing is shallow. He’s panicking. “I’m-”
“You are my leader.” She smiles at him. “You are my friend. And we are far past caring.”
He watches her with such a guarded expression, stance like he’s going to run at any moment. “Did Terezi tell you?” He asks, and his façade cracks a little. She sees disappointment, fear.
“The fight. Some of your blood got on Gamzee’s weapon.”
His shoulders drop, and he lets out a shaky breath. He sinks down to sit on the bed. “Fuck this,” he mutters. “Fuck this fuck this fuck this.”
“She learned as your server player,” Kanaya guesses. “That secret must have been weighing on your for…”
“Forever,” he mutters, so quietly she almost misses it. He takes a deep, angry breath and the walls are back up. “Okay. Fine. You don’t give a shit. That’s great. You can treat me now.” He moves to sit on the bed. “Fantastic.”
“Karkat, if you would like to talk-”
“I really don’t need to.”
“I understand, but this must have been… sweeps.”
“Nope,” he says. “Thanks, Kanaya, I’m flattered, but- no. I don’t need to talk about it.” It’s a lie, but she isn’t trying to pale proposition him, so she doesn’t push it.
She purses her lips. “Alright then.” And after all, if he does not want to talk to her about it, she cannot force him. She can only treat his physical injuries. “I was unconscious for a significant portion of the fight, and my memory in the aftermath is… not perfect. Afterwards, I was busy keeping two people alive. I will need you to tell me what happened, and if you have any injuries.”
He shrugs. “When you went down, me and Terezi held out long enough for him to get a blade through his arm. I pushed him off-balance with my shield, he cut at me, and then booted the fucking shield so hard I went flying. By the time I got back up-” she can tell by his voice that ‘got back up’ is a generous assessment of his condition at that point “-Terezi had cut off his hand. And then she stabbed him in the throat.”
“I see.”
“She had to do it,” he says.
“I know,” she says. “Well then, what about your own injuries.”
“Nothing to report,” he tells her, shrugging.
She purses her lips, frustration restrained. “I do not believe that. You said you were cut?”
“Not badly. It’s practically already healed.”
“Nevertheless, I will examine it.”
“But why?” He’s really starting to piss her off. She tries to remember that he has held this secret for his entire life, but all she can think is, Karkat is by far the most stubborn, idiotic troll I have ever met.
“Because I need to make sure you are safe.”
He gives her a reassuring, totally fake smile. “I’m fine, really,”
And then he flinches when Kanaya brings her fist down on the table hard enough to cause a massive BOOM.
“You,” she begins, eyes flashing and teeth glinting as she speaks, “did not sleep for a week. You were in a fight with a crazed lunatic who succeeded in killing two close friends. You are not fine, you are anything but fine, and I swear to the Universe itself that if you are not honest with me, you will quickly regret it,” she hisses. His heart thuds and something inside screams at him to fucking run from the scary rainbow drinker, but he feels rooted to the spot. The speed of the change leaves him dizzy. “Tell me.”
He… deflates. Looks away. “Some wounds where the shield splintered into my chest,” he mutters. “And where he got me down my arm. …I think I’ve hurt my leg.”
She makes a note of all of this. “Take your sweater off.”
He thinks about arguing, briefly. He thinks better of it and pulls it off.
She moves her chair closer to examine him. “Some of these will need to be pulled out with tweezers.” She swears. “If you had told me about this right away, it would have been significantly easier and less painful.”
He snorts as she starts gathering materials. “You were tending the others. Afterwards, you needed the sleep. Gog knows I did, too.”
She returns three minutes later. “This will hurt.”
“Do it.”
She takes a sponge and begins to dab it over the skin. He winces at the sudden chill, then yelps as it starts to sting where a few of the wounds reopened when he rushed down. “Christ, Maryam, what is that?”
“Iodine solution. It is meant to feel like that.”
“Couldn’t you have warned me?” He asks through gritted teeth.
“You could have told me,” she shoots back. “Do not ever attempt to hide wounds like this again.”
“Jegus, fine!”
She sets down the sponge and begins to prepare her instruments. “This will be more painful because you did not see fit to inform me. Reflect on that.”
“I said fine!”
She doesn’t believe him, but she can always threaten him again, so it hardly matters. “Lie back.”
He shifts back onto and lies down on the gurney. He stares at the ceiling, into the bright fluorescent strips as his mediculler leans over him and fixes her gaze on his wounds.
“Like the view?” He snarks.
“You know I do not.”
He tries to diffuse a bit of tension with a shaky laugh. “I can’t tell if you mean because of the wounds or because you’re-”
“Both. Either.” She turns and takes a sewing needle from the desk into one hand a pair of tweezers into the other. She takes his unsettled jabs in stride. “It is never pleasant to see a friend hurt like this.” She hesitates. “Do you want to be awake for this part?”
He grits his teeth and nods. “I have blood abilities,” he says with a shrug. “Might be useful.”
“Very well.” She pokes the needle into one of the wounds, and then pushes the tip of the tweezers through the hole. A second of fishing later, she pulls out a millimetres-long splinter out of the wound, and Karkat grips the railing of the gurney to stop himself from screaming.
Fucking hell, he doesn’t manage to say, but a pained breath escapes as she drops the splinter into a small metal dish. And then she does it again.
And again. And again. Fourteen splinters, some almost a centimetre long. By the end he’s breathing in sharp gasps, and he’s tearing up. His blood powers turn out to be fucking useless as far as the procedure is concerned.
“We are almost done here,” she says, and he lets out an exhausted rattling breath. She picks up the sponge again. “We have disturbed the wounds so this will sting more than before.”
“Just do it,” he replies shortly. She begins to clean the wounds carefully, wiping away the small amount of blood delicately. He casts a reflexive look at the door. But the only person who isn’t bedbound and doesn’t know is Sollux.
But still.
He sits there silently for a moment as she dresses the wound. The pain subsides from a crescendo to a background repetitive, insistent cymbal crash. “Fuck,” he whispers.
“Your chest will be fine within a few days, so long as you don’t strain yourself. They missed your grub scars, so there should be no long-term issues. In a few months’ time you will forget they were ever there.” She hands him his sweater.
“Feels unlikely right now,” he says weakly.
“Trust me. When you’re ready, I will need to examine your leg and arm.”
He takes another minute to compose himself. “Okay,” he says eventually. He sits up. “Which first?”
“Arm.”
He rolls up his sleeve and offers his arm and she has him lay it on the gurney’s side table.
“Interesting,” she says as she examines it. “This looks like a week-old wound.”
He grunts. “Blood powers, I guess?”
“Possibly.” She pulls out a roll of bandage. “Alright. So long as you do not stress it, which you will not, it should be perfectly fine. What about your leg?”
He pulls up his trouser leg and grabs his shirt. “It’s been pretty sore since the fight.”
She prods the skin, and he winces. “Looks like a fracture of the bone. It would be best to keep weight off it for the next fortnight.”
“Have you been walking on it like normal?” He nods. “Stop doing that. Borrow Terezi’s cane, or alchemise your own, but keep weight off of this leg for the next two weeks at least.”
“Okay.”
“Some bruising, but not much. You have gotten away rather lightly.”
“Bruises are a blood thing, right?”
“Yes. Perhaps why you seem fairly recovered already.”
He rolls down his trouser leg, and she offers her arm as he stands on his good leg.
“When you say stuff like that,” he says, wobbling a little, grabbing the edge of the gurney for support. “The others are going to take a while to get back to full strength, aren’t they?”
Kanaya makes a noncommittal noise as they began to walk, supporting Karkat’s weight as they do. “Vriska is a godtier, and I do not know how that works. Eridan is a seadweller, and they are… versatile. He will be functional, even if his healing process back to proper form will take months. You should not be functional right now, not with how little sleep you have had. And I died. It appears.”
“So, you’re saying it’s just me, dragging down the average.”
Of course she isn’t. He should be comatose to the world with the amount of sleep deprivation he must be operating under. And yet he will not appreciate that fact if she tells him. So, she keeps it simple. “I am saying that the game may have put its thumb on the scale.”
“Well, either way, it can’t happen again. We need to be at full strength.”
“We as in you and me?”
“We as in all of us. Jack Noir didn’t just disappear.”
Kanaya pulls open the door to the room Karkat has claimed as his own. “Neither did Eridan. And Vriska.”
Karkat growls. “If they do anything stupid like that again, they’ll have me to answer to.”
She imagines him being ripped to shreds by either of them, especially Eridan, and her heart clenches in fear and anger. “Will that deter them?” She asks, trying to stay calm.
He leans heavily against his recuperacoon and slides to the floor. She sits beside him. “It will, because it has to. But I’m not spending every waking hour waiting for a stab in the back. I’ve got better things to do.”
Kanaya nods.
He holds his fist out to bump. “I need you on my side for this. I can’t be waiting for any stab in any back.”
“Do you think I would do that?”
“I think,” Karkat says wearily, “that you will always be tempted to see a situation and slice first, ask questions later.”
Kanaya doesn’t bump the fist. “There was a time where you would have done the same.”
He shrugs. “Maybe I’m a coward now.”
“You are not a coward, Karkat.”
“Prove it.” He waggles his fist. “I need you on my side. Our side. All of us, together. No fighting.”
She hesitates, and then bumps it. “Okay.”
He smiles, and it unwinds him in a way he hasn’t been in… In far too long.
Notes:
...And that's two of two!
Posting these has really re-ignited my desire to write, so I just wanted to say thank you to anybody reading.
See you next Friday! Or maybe earlier. Idk. Honestly, I've been sitting around since 4pm waiting to post, and I've spent most of the meantime editing already-written chapters to tighten them up a bit. Might fuck around and do some minichapters of like 300 words sprinkled in.
Chapter 5: Meteoric Speeds
Summary:
The survivors meet friends old and new. And now they've got a plan and a chance.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He doesn’t even get a proper wallowing period. He gets caught up on sleep, wakes up and isn’t dead, and then Terezi is yelling at everybody over Trollian to get up to the top of the meteor.
(Not where the fight happened. He hasn’t been back to there yet. Nobody has.)
…Then again, thank fuck he didn’t have time to wallow. He needs to keep moving.
He stares at the two humans.
“Hi,” the Dave human says.
“Um,” Eridan replies, face still sickly pale from the blood loss. He’s standing with Vriska, the pair of them just a step or two away from the other four trolls. “Hey.”
“It’s… nice to meet you all,” Rose says into the awkward pause.
Kanaya smiles, shifting as she helps keep Sollux upright. “Likewise.” And then Rose smiles back.
Karkat fucking ignores that response, because he doesn’t feel like throwing up just this moment. “Okay. No. Fuck this. Where the fuck did you come from?” Karkat asks, leaning on Terezi a little to keep the weight off his leg. He’s not even angry. He’s sailed right by anger, and he’s discovering a whole new emotional continent. Look! Hairless monkeys! He feels fine, actually.
“Okay, so basically: we got pranked.”
“That does not answer the question,” Karkat protests.
Dave nods. “I know. Sorry, dude.”
That actually manages to make him feel marginally better. At least he’s in good company. He sighs. “Alright. Fine. Whatever. Welcome aboard the meteor cloning station or whatever. The more, the merrier!”
“I’m glad you think so!” Sollux looks around, empty eyes going wide.
No no no fucking way. He spins around. “Go fuck yourself,” he whispers.
“AA?”
“Hi!” She says brightly, touching down gently on the meteor. She slings Sollux into a hug, tugging him away from Kanaya and giving his hair a ruffle. “Did you miss me?”
“Where did you come from? Where did you go?”
She rolls her eyes as Dave whispers something to himself and giggles. “I’d be delighted to explain all the intricacies of that, Karkat. In great detail.”
He sighs. “Yeah. Later.” He’s basically achieved enlightenment at this point. Old friends resurrected suddenly? Fine, no worries! He broadcasts a general thought: If you feel like giving me some more of my teammates back, I will NOT complain. But Sgrub’s death toll has ended up at below 50%. That’s something.
“That’s all fine, but does this really help us?” Eridan asks. He shifts uncomfortably when people look his way. “You’ve followed Jack Noir to his killing field. Are you able to stop him?”
They exchange a look. “Well, uh,” Dave begins. “It’s like this. Nope.”
“But we do have a plan,” Rose adds quickly, giving Dave a slightly exasperated glance.
“Oh,” Karkat says. “Fucking lay it on us, then.”
She points out into a random direction of empty space. “We need to travel through the Furthest Ring. Between the dream bubbles.”
“We’re just going to run?” Vriska asks, incredulous.
Kanaya gives Vriska a Look. “You are of course welcome to stay behind.”
Vriska winces. She makes eye contact with Karkat. The look says something like, ‘I get I promised to chill out but swallowing my pride fucking sucks.’ His return look says, ‘Honestly? Fucking agreed. Let’s commiserate over our shitty personalities later.’
“And, I presume, you need a big push,” Aradia prompts. She’s still grinning.
“Yes, ideally. We need to make our way through the interuniversal medium. When we arrive at the Scratch session—” The fucking what now, Karkat doesn’t say, because Terezi pokes him in the ribs as soon as he opens his mouth. Which is a fair assessment of the quality of his addition. “—we can attempt to create a genesis frog there. And win.”
“We can escape?” Terezi asks, her eyes wide. Karkat’s the only one who hears the small waver in her voice. He holds his hand close to hers, and after a second, she takes it, squeezing it.
“We can keep ahead of him,” Rose corrects. “Barely. He'll follow us, no doubt. But we will get there first. And then... hopefully, we will have the resources and allies to defeat him.”
“This sounds threadbare, but our current plan is to not get killed, so this is a clear upgrade.” He glances at Aradia, who’s frowning and looking around. “How do you suppose we get this ‘big push’ that we need?”
Aradia doesn’t appear to have heard him. “Hi, Eridan,” she says slowly, as if she’s noticed something.
“Um. Hi. Glad you’re not dead?”
“…Likewise.” She gives him a perfunctory smile, but then she’s scanning the people on the meteor again. “I presume Gamzee is… downstairs? or something? In a fridge, even?”
There’s a delicate silence. Karkat’s expression darkens considerably.
“He, uh. Terezi, she-”
She takes over for him, lets go of his hand and folds her arms as attention heads their way. “He killed Nepeta and Equius. I put him down.”
Aradia blinks. “That’s… not how it’s supposed to go. Huh!”
“What the hell does that mean?” Eridan asks.
“she’s a time player, dude. it probably means time shenanigans.”
“Oh, most definitely!” Aradia assures them. And then she glances between Eridan and Sollux, noting Eridan's missing arm. And then she glances at Kanaya, eyebrow raised. “Um.”
She looks like she knows something about what happened. How, Karkat couldn’t begin to guess, but Kanaya decides to fill her in anyway. “There was an… incident. But we are all trying to ‘get along’.” It almost doesn’t sound forced, and Eridan almost doesn’t flinch.
Aradia is silent for a few moments. “You’ve chosen a… more peaceful approach,” she says slowly, like she’s trying to reconfigure. Compared to what, Karkat doesn’t ask; her expression is a study in this wasn’t in the manual.
Sollux leans on her. “we’re keeping conflict to a minimum.” Eridan hums awkwardly in response to his nod. “plus KK gets weepy when he thinks about us fighting.” Karkat flips him off. Sollux, guessing correctly at his reaction, snickers.
“One big happy weird alien family,” Dave suggests, and he sounds absolutely absorbed in the Troll drama already.
“But if this is… I should go.”
Karkat frowns. “What? Fuck that.”
“I may be needed elsewhere!”
“Where elsewhere? Fucking where else is there you could possibly be than here?”
“You knew about the push,” Rose adds slowly. “You know the plan can work, can’t you?”
She hesitates. “This doesn’t feel Doomed,” she mutters.
“It ain’t,” Dave replies. “Fuck if I know what it is, but I know doomed timelines. There aren’t enough of my own corpse lying around.”
“Yes, brother, let’s open with that on front of the cool aliens we’re going to be spending the next three years with,” Rose says with a sigh.
“Those are like a perigee, right?” Eridan asks.
“Oh, you are not ready for that conversation,” Dave replies.
“Even if it isn’t doomed, I think I—”
“Aradia,” Karkat interrupts. “I don’t know what the fuck you’re dealing with. But you said you might be needed there, wherever it is you’re going.” She nods slowly. “How much? Because we definitely need you here.”
“I-”
Karkat feels the Pulse. He feels Aradia’s uncertainty and pushes at it directly, trying to fill her in on what the past forty hours has been like. We’re all here. We’re all that’s left. Stay.
Please.
The Pulse whorls around him. He’s already sensing Rose and Dave, already mentally tagged them as in the team, and Aradia’s seamlessly back where she was. He pours his heart out. She has to stay, because if she doesn’t…
She has to stay.
“I- think they could do without me,” Aradia says after a moment, as if she’s figuring that out in real time, staring around at all the people arrayed on front of her. Then she nods, her voice surer. “I’ll stay.”
Karkat relaxes, giving her a grateful smile.
Dave nods. “Hell yeah. Time players together strong.”
“Alright,” Rose says with a smile. “Aradia, can you take it, and us, away?”
“Oh! Yes, definitely,” she says, rising into the air and rolling up her sleeves. “Sollux, can you give me a hand?” She doesn’t add: we need to be quick, though! He’ll definitely be following me.
“sure.”
They rise around each other in caducean ascension, and then there’s a rumbling. From below them.
“What’s happening?” Karkat asks nervously. Aradia gives him a laugh in response. He doesn’t like surprises. The meteor rumbles. “The meteor is rumbling,” he points out.
Dave pats him on the shoulder. “It’s probably all according to plan,” he says sagely.
“Probably,” Karkat replies, not exactly reassured by that response. And then he yelps and says, “fucking what?” when a bucket drops out a suspiciously Jade-shaped hole in space, smacking him on the head and bouncing away. Dave looks up just in time to see John wave and Dave give him a coolkid nod. Dave nods back. Rose waves, expression mystified.
Aradia glances over her shoulder. She sees Jack Noir snarling, headed straight for them, ripping the sword out of his own chest with a spray of carapacian bright-red blood. She elects not to mention it. Karkat’s poor heart probably couldn’t handle it. “Here we go!” She announces cheerfully.
And then her and Sollux fling the meteor into the yellow yard.
Notes:
this is going up two hours early because I don't think I'll be able to put it up at six on the dot. Hope you enjoyed!
Edit: Also I've decided to put up a half-length chapter on monday, so keep an eye out for that too!
Chapter 6: Til Death Do Us Part
Summary:
Karkat does a bit of... spring cleaning. Terezi provides moral support.
Chapter Text
Karkat is sitting silently on the roof where the fight happened, rainbow staining his clothes and hands, watching smaller dreambubbles just as colourful snap by as they speed onwards.
After a while, he hears the tap-tap-tapping of a cane on each step up. He scrubs his face furiously to clear the tears.
“Karkat?” Terezi calls.
“Here,” he answers. His voice doesn’t break, and he’s so goddamn thrilled about that.
Terezi sniffs and retches. It’s been a week since the fight. “We forgot to take care of the bodies,” she says. Being outside must be preserving them somewhat, or maybe this was just a sterile laboratory asteroid, but there’s a limit.
They’re starting to smell.
Karkat shrugs, swallowing thickly around a lump in his throat. “I moved the other ones up here. Didn’t want anybody running into them. And Dave and Aradia mentioned some sort of burial rites humans have. Something about laid to rest. Figured they deserve some fucking rest.” And he doesn’t mention the itchy sensation he gets every time he thinks about the bodies being on the meteor. Doc Scratch’s last message doesn’t make any more sense to him now than it did then, but fuck if it didn’t freak him out.
“Makes sense. Can’t help noting the bodies are still here.” It’s not a question, just an observation.
“Yeah. Waiting for a sign, I guess. But that’s stupid.” Karkat stands. “It’s time.” He walks to the bodies. He’s placed them each at the edge of the meteor, all the easier to be pushed off. Below, a massive dream bubble is just barely at the end of an eclipse of the bottom of the ship, some light-days across.
He rolls Equius’ body off first. It bounces as it tumbles from the meteor. Karkat watches it disappear from view over the curve of their regolithic residence, and he feels a dull ache. The way the body falls… it makes him look like a thing. Karkat hates it. “I sent you to your death,” he says after a moment. “Sorry,” he finishes lamely. Truth be told, the only person who would really mourn Equius’ death was already dead. He feels like a grade-A piece of shit for thinking that, but thinking about Nepeta makes him feel like one anyway, so he doesn’t care.
Next is Feferi. He looks up, to avoid seeing the body as it slides into empty space. “I couldn’t stop them from acting like fuckwits. Couldn’t stop him until it was too late. Neither could you, I guess. Anyway, sorry for this, but I’m going to squeeze your death for all it’s worth to keep both of those fucks in line.”
Nepeta. “I told you to stay away, and in hindsight, that was not only fucking idiotic, but also shitty. I—” He swallows. “I… I’m sorry.”
He comes to stop at Tavros. He pushes the body off. “Vriska’s sorry. I’m sorry I never tried to stop her.” He thinks about that for a moment. “No, I’m not. Trying to help would have gotten me killed. It got Aradia killed.”
He stands there. “I’m sorry this funeral is so shit. I’m sorry Alternia was so shit, and I’m sorry that in the miniscule amount space we got to ourselves, we just… didn’t do anything about that.”
Terezi doesn’t say anything.
“I’ll keep her in line. She’s not going to hurt anybody else. I… I promise.”
He pauses at Gamzee’s body. He doesn’t avert his eyes. It’s almost a full minute before he speaks. When he does, it’s hard and brittle, like porcelain. “I don’t know what the fuck happened to you to make you flip out. I don’t care, either. You piece of shit.” He kicks the body, and he watches the whole way as it windmills clownishly off the rock and into void. “Good fucking riddance,” he says. A treacherous thought flickers in his head: you’re using him as a scapegoat. Two other murderers on the ship, and you focus on the one that was high all the time? Coward. He banishes it with prejudice. It’s right, in some ways. But it’s not useful to him right now. Which is about all he cares about.
Catharsis achieved, he turns to Terezi, who’s waiting a polite step or two back. He limps up to her. “Let’s go. I need to get something to eat.”
She nods, and then holds out her cane. “Here.”
“What?”
She shakes the cane until he takes it. “Kanaya said to keep weight off your leg, right?”
“…Yeah.” He takes it. “Thank you.”
She smiles and sniffs the air. A richly detailed image of Karkat’s face refreshes the old and fading one, like a bright flash, like an impressionist painting. He still looks exhausted, like he’s just collapsed from a marathon, but at least right now, at least for a moment, he’s smiling.
“Or you can take my arm,” she says teasingly.
“Go fuck yourself, Pyrope.” She snickers, but when she offers her arm, he does take it.
They head inside.
Chapter 7: Myths We Tell Ourselves
Summary:
A little mismash of stuff. Restless nights in the early part of the journey.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eridan Ampora is hearing angels.
He could always hear them on LOWAA, even a little bit through his hive walls, and he’d more or less convinced himself he could hear them even when he was in his recuperacoon, because he was ridiculously paranoid and hated their stupid feathery fuckin guts.
So, even laying in this recuperacoon, far away from LOWAA, he can still sort of hear them. Occasionally some small sound breaks the silence, and he suddenly realises he can’t hear them. He’s imagining them. But then the cycle starts again.
Eridan Ampora is staring at the ceiling of his room, up to the gills in sopor, unable to sleep.
--
Kanaya Maryam thinks about hope. She is the only one awake, she’s pretty sure. Since she... started glowing, she’s also begun to keep strange hours.
She is thinking about how it was destroyed. That—murderer—crushed the matriorb with a gesture. After saying he should be involved in the resurrection of their species, he then destroyed it.
She walks down a path that will become well-worn. He’s dangerous. He’s mad. He’s a threat.
And she doesn’t know what to do about it.
--
Eridan Ampora thinks about angels, about prophecy. About his role. He heard scraps of the prophecy a thousand times, and he'd thought he knew what it meant: he was meant to destroy the Lord of Angels.
And then he'd thought he'd known it was wrong: his destiny was never to defeat the Lord. It was to join him at the right hand, a servant to a superior being.
And now, for nearly the first time in his life, Eridan Ampora does not know.
--
Aradia Megido is thinking about life.
She’s glad to be alive. She is very glad to be alive. She grins when she just thinks about it, repeating it to herself—I am alive!
She hadn’t even felt like this when she was on Alternia. It’s been a few days since she came back to life, and she’s barely slept. The sleep deprivation is making her a little bit loopy, she knows, but it’s fun. Hey, it’s not like she needs to steer. She snickers. The meteor probably counts as heavy machinery. She feels exhausted and it feels good. Because it’s real.
She needs to talk to Sollux. It feels like the last time they really talked was back when she was really alive. It’s been forever. She’s so excited.
Aradia Megido is back, and she’s not wasting time.
--
The station creaks slightly, and the imaginary distant screaming goes away.
Maybe he'll feel like this forever. Paranoid and hearing angels that hate him. Maybe the destiny he remade and then failed to fulfil was his chance to do something glorious, and he fucked it up, and now he's stuck with screaming.
He doesn’t think about the words of the prophecy.
…But killing those angels was good, wasn’t it? The rest of them didn’t think so, but he was uniquely qualified to know it was. It was his fuckin land, after all. They were his angels. He was proving himself. Clearly not enough, because he didn’t end up with wings or hope powers (until later) or anywhere near being able to beat Jack, but he proved himself fair enough, didn’t he?
Enough to kill Fef. He flinches. Enough to blind Sol over the right to kill myself an’ everybody else. And then doom our whole fuckin species to extinction.
The screams creep back in.
The more he thinks about it, the worse what he did feels. The more he feels like maybe if he peels back his skin, it would be the bright white feathery wrath of the angels that greets him. He guesses that as screaming, unreasonable, wrathful, hyper-powerful entities go, the costume hardly matters when he’s got the mannerisms down.
But he feels along the edge of his stump of a right arm. And there’s no feathers there. Not tonight. So, it mightn’t be too late.
Or so he hopes.
--
Her stomach aches in pain. She can feel the damage his shot did to her, even after she became… whatever it is she is, now. Her mouth is parched, and she tries to ignore the craving on her mind.
She walks herself down the path again. She sees the pathetic heart of Eridan Ampora, and she can’t forgive him. If it were up to her, she’d—
(What?)
If it weren’t for Karkat staying her hand, she would—
(What?)
She shakes her head. She doesn’t know. She…
She wants to kill him. And she wants him gone. But try as she might, she can’t quite make those meet in the middle. She can’t quite want him dead. Perhaps simply because that seems too easy an ending for him. In the few moments they have spent in the same room since the incident, she has stared at his missing arm. She feels sick when she looks at it. It feels like a perversion of what she did for Tavros. Or maybe not enough like it.
And for almost every one of those times, like it pinged some internal radar, Karkat shifted, entirely naturally given the circumstance, maybe to move something or to yell at somebody, and he would be standing just-not-quite in between them. Close enough that he could take one step and end up between them. Shielding Eridan.
Shielding Eridan. She wants to yell whenever he does it. I’m not the murderer, here.
But she knows he knows that. So maybe he wants it to stay that way.
She resents that. Her hands are not clean. She does not want them to be. She wants—
(What?)
Revenge.
(No.)
Closure.
She wants closure.
--
Vriska Serket is in her room. If anybody was looking for her in the past week, they would have been best suited to look in her room. She has spent, all told, about three hours outside it since...
She doesn’t even remember which corridor she killed Tavros in. She can’t even tell where it was when she finally put a lance in his chest. Every corridor in this fucking station looks the same.
Which means any of them could have been where she killed him.
Karkat's right. She wasn’t doing the smart thing. She was… scared. She wanted to go out fighting. And Tavros gave her that fight.
Not very well. He never did give her a good fight. Even back when the FLARP games had been much less deadly, she had barely needed to bring her A-game before Aradia needed to start bailing him out. That had always frustrated her.
Well, she’d got her wish. He’d stood on his (hm) own two feet.
It hadn’t been enough.
Her powers feel. Disrupted. She can’t reach out to meddle with other people’s minds (which she’s sure she’d be unsettled by more, if she had any desire to make them do anything except leave her alone). And the dice feel lodged stuck in wherever it was they go when she isn’t using them. Like she’s being punished. For being scared. Or…
For killing Tavros Nitram. For almost getting everybody killed.
Yeah. Well, that’s why she doesn’t leave her room that much. She doesn’t feel like reliving that again. Thanks, no thanks.
So, she stays in her room.
--
The prophecy for the Prince of Hope goes something like this:
He will kill angels. And he will become one.
He will kill hope. And he will bring it.
He will fight the lord of angels.
He will lose the fight. And he will win the victory.
Parts of it were emblazoned on several buildings and statues on LOWAA, and the angels would whisper scraps of it constantly, whenever they weren’t screaming. Just like the rest of his life, he’d been given a place, a purpose, a role and a task. Killer of angels? Not much more difficult than killer of lusii, even if they had taken for-fucking-ever to kill. He’d read it and heard it and read it again, so many times that he’d stopped paying attention to the actual words, jigsawing the pieces together by instinct. He will lose the fight, he'd assumed was him fighting Sollux. It had stung pretty bad, so any excuse to make it part of his inimitable rise was fine by him.
He’d assumed. Just to hit the highlights, he’d kill the angels. He’d bring the hope. He’d fight the Lord. He’d win.
And Eridan Ampora finally drifts to sleep, wondering what went wrong.
...If one were minded to reach out to Eridan Ampora and soothe his worries, they might be tempted to draw his attention to the fact that prophecy is rarely wrong. But it is just pearls of wisdom. Not strung together. Nothing coherent, no order, no sense. You can’t wear them, can’t use them, until you find the right throughline. You need to know what has come to pass and what is yet to be.
But, of course, he knows none of this. He will have to learn it the hard way. But he can learn. He still has a long life to live, if he can.
And so much of his prophecy is still to come.
--
Aradia slows to a stop, looking at her phone. Her grin widens considerably. It’s a message from Sollux.
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling apocalypseArisen [AA]!
TA: hey AA
AA: hi Sollux! :D
TA: y0u d0ing 0kay?
AA: I’m doing excellent. Thank you for asking, though.
AA: How are you?
TA: surprisingly? 0k.
AA: hah.
TA: what n0 ribbit f0r 0ld time’s sake.
AA: Old time’s sake!
TA: g0ddamnit
AA: Hahaha
AA: Do you want to hang out?
TA: AA
TA: y0u literally just left my r00m
TA: like five minutes ag0
TA: after i t0ld y0u t0 g0 t0 sleep?
AA: Ohhhh yeah
TA: h0w are y0u still functi0nal ffs
AA: *shrug*
TA: get s0me rest AA, cm0n
AA: Okay, fiine
AA: Wanna hang out tomorrow?
TA: f0r the l0ve 0f—
TA: YES y0u crazy pixie
TA: yes I want t0 hang 0ut with my m0irail t0m0rr0w
AA: Yes!!
TA: i w0uld l0ve it if she c0uld sleep m0re than an h0ur 0ut 0f every twenty
AA: @:/
TA: what is that
AA: It’s my horns!
TA: it’s n0t y0ur h0rns
AA: It’s my horns!
TA: it l00ks n0thing like y0ur h0rns
AA: It does!
TA: it l00ks like a curled up m0nkey
AA: Haha maybe.
TA: y0u’re t00 ad0rable f0r this late at night
TA: g0 t0 bed already
AA: @:(
AA: But okay, fine. And thank you for the compliment. It is very appreciated.
AA: See you in the morning
AA: <>
TA: see y0u in the m0rning
TA: <>
AA: <>!!
TA: AA please
TA: n0 diam0nd wars 0nly sleep
AA: Fiiiine @:I
Ah, sleep. The ternal slumber. The little practice death. She doesn’t fear it, of course, not when she’s old hat at the real thing and brimming with new conditional immortality, but she just has so many better things to be doing. She could be knitting. She could talk to people. She could sit up writing fan fiction until the wee hours, like a big nerd.
The point is the opportunities are limitless! How can she plunge into a recuperacoon until she’s explored all of them?
…She really is starting to feel the wooziness set in, though. Good old Sollux, looking out for her. She supposes she can sleep, if only for him.
Even as she stumbles into her room, throwing her clothes in a pile (they’re godtier clothes, they don’t wrinkle, it’s fine) and climbing into her recuperacoon, she takes one last look around her room and thinks, I should really decorate.
But tomorrow, though. Sollux is right. She slips further in, and her breathing slows immediately in the soporific. It does its work, and within seconds she’s drifting off to sleep.
Notes:
Aradia calling me a nerd in my own dang fanfic :(
on the other hand, it's entirely correct
mini-chapter out on Monday!
Chapter 8: One Small Step For a Man, One Giant Dance of Interspecies Courtship
Summary:
Rare Dave and Rose vulnerability moment. Dave keeps making innuendos by accident. Rose prefers to do it on purpose.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave and Rose are halfway through a conversation about nothing. They’re both deliberately not saying anything of any value or importance, waiting for the other to break first. Dave’s crafting the world’s greatest metaphor, running indomitably into its fifth page, and Rose is gamely implying that it reveals his deep personal issues. It probably does.
Eventually, the conversation lulls for about ten seconds, which is long enough to break the dam.
“Fuck,” Dave says.
Rose sighs. “Fuck indeed, brother mine.”
“We’re so fucked.”
She takes that opportunity to make a joke. "If we play our cards right." He ignores the shit out of that, because fuck no.
"How does this even happen."
“Once is coincidence, twice is enemy action."
Dave's fine to take that logic, even if it doesn't actually make any sense. "Our enemies are getting so much action," he mumbles.
Rose says nothing in response to that. Really loudly. "Do you think it’s something in our shared ectogenes that makes us attracted to aliens?”
“That’s dumb as shit, but it’s not like I have a better explanation. So.” He gives her a Look. It looks identical to his normal looks, but she can tell the difference. “You and Kanyamaha, huh?”
She Looks him right back, and he squirms a little. “I am more than willing to start this conversation, Dave. Provided you don’t abscond the second that we get around to you and… Karkoyota.”
He thinks about this, but something about the way they’ve both absolutely fucking mangled Karkat and Kanaya’s names feels just ironic enough for him to not feel like sprinting out of the room. “Deal.”
Rose nods. And then the façade cracks just a little bit. “Bro,” she says. Her voice is quiet, as if somebody could be hiding around the corner, listening in.
Dave nods back. “That bad, huh?”
“She’s intelligent, she’s witty, she’s tall, and she seems, for some unknown reason, to find my jokes very funny. I know I’m not quite that funny.”
“Yeah, me too,” he says, because just because she’s being vulnerable doesn’t mean he can’t still be a dick until it’s his turn.
She rolls her eyes. “I mean, I already felt... maybe an allure towards her, when we were simply talking over the internet. Now that I’m in the same room as her, I feel like screaming into a pillow when she smiles at me.”
His mouth twitches up a little. For Dave, that’s practically back-slapping and nudges in the ribs.
“I just have no clue how to approach this sort of thing. I’m not exactly well-versed in xenocourtship. Any hints?”
He declines to call her a nerd for the word courtship. “Dude, blind leading the blind there.”
“So you and—”
“Karkoyota,” he interrupts, so it stays hella ironic. “Uh, yeah.”
“How are things going for you two?” She frowns. “I was convinced it would have been. Hm. Tereminems.” She frowns. “That one is…”
“Shit, yeah.” He shrugs. “They can’t all be winners. You can probably just say that one to be honest.”
“I was convinced you and Terezi had a moment.”
“A few incredibly stressful traumatic ones, yeah. Good bonding shit. But… I don’t know, whatever the fuck ‘the incident’ was that Karkat doesn’t want to talk about must’ve changed things. She’s different. He’s different, even if he yells about as much as before. Still a shitload of fun to draw chalk shit with, but she isn’t flirting nearly as much.” He shrugs. “Maybe she’s just people-shy.”
"My Seer powers are telling me that's not it." He snorts. "From the little I have managed to glean she might be holding a torch for somebody else.”
“Or eight?”
Rose grins at him. “Did Karkat tell you that?”
“He let it slip. And then swore me to secrecy, but—” he gives her an expressive shrug which conveys the idea, if you can’t tell your paradox sister apocalypse buddy joint apotheotic suicide friend, who can you tell? “So yeah. She’s still really funny,” he says, because he feels like he’s giving the wrong impression. All of the trolls are hilarious, Terezi especially so. “But she doesn't scream nearly as much, it’s so much funnier to mess with Karkaaaaaaoh for the love of fuck.” He buries his face in his hands. Freud is rolling in his grave.
Rose smirks. “The irony could only last so long,” she says reassuringly, because if Dave gets to be a dick when it’s not his turn under the spotlight, then so does she.
“Okay yeah. So, basically: I think I have a crush on the shouty asshole alien.” He pauses, and then adds: “Guy.”
“I think as you would say, big mood. I have a crush on the well-spoken fashionable alien.” Identical pause. “Girl.”
“Who saw that coming,” Dave asks, in lieu of thinking about the admittedly terrifying idea that shit, he’s gay isn’t he. Or bi or whateverthefuck, he doesn’t know. He likes dudes. But it’s just aliens (so far, his brain adds unhelpfully. he tells it to shut up), so does that make it worse or better? Shit, uh. Not better or worse. Nothing wrong with being gay. Hell, he has a penchant for the guys, too. Apparently. Fuck. Which isn’t a problem. He just means—
He’s spared the rest of his spiral by Rose’s reply. “Not Karkat’s shipping chart.”
Dave nods in relief. “Oh, I definitely need to remind him about that.”
And then a thought occurs to him.
"Does this make us furries?"
"You're the one with an alternate self merged with a bird running around," Rose points out. "Among other things. I'll defer to your expertise."
"Hey, wait, what the fuck does 'among other things' mean?"
"Wouldn't you like to know." And then she shrugs. "Probably not. Aliens are hardly the same thing as anthropomorphic animals." Dave opens his mouth. "Anthropomorphic non-human animals," she clarifies, and he closes his mouth again. "But I defer to you."
Dave puts two fingers up to his temples. "My Time powers tell me... jack shit."
Furry question "sorted," they stare past each other for a minute.
“So. Yeah.” He shrugs. “We’re fucked.”
“We’re fucked,” she concurs.
It’s always nice to know where you stand.
Notes:
Beta strilonde siblings: *realising they’re a) gay as hell and b) crushing on alien dorks* oh no
ignore the fact big mood wasn't a thing pre-2017. Big enough moods can timetravel.
Chapter 9: Survive
Summary:
...and if possible, maybe they can thrive.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Any sixes, Karkat?”
“Go fish,” Karkat says. Terezi picks up a card, sniffs it, and then grins. He glares at her. “No Seer powers,” he says, fake-irritated.
“You can’t prove anything.” He scoffs.
“twos, ED?” Sollux asks. He picks up his cards and flares them- it’s a difficult trick, given just one hand. He shakes his head.
Then he realises his mistake. “Sorry, no.” Dave snickers, and Eridan gives him an embarrassed smile.
“it’s fine,” Sollux says.
Karkat leans over. “Why are you- you asshole, you already have all the twos.”
“yep.”
“That means you put them down as a pile,” Rose adds helpfully.
He grins. “i think i’ll hold onto them, RS.”
“…Up to you.”
Kanaya watches the group, far away that there’s no risk she is asked to join in, close enough that she can intervene if needed. She watches, pretending to read, fingers tapping a rhythm on her forearm, the other hand discreetly clutching her chainsaw lipstick behind the cover of the unregarded trashy novel.
She looks up as Aradia approaches her. “They’re really getting along,” she says, like it's a question.
"They are."
"I suppose it has been two weeks."
"Yes."
"…Any thoughts about that?"
Kanaya doesn’t say anything for a moment. She sets the book down. “I haven’t forgiven him,” she says, as if eager to keep it on the record. Aradia nods. “But Sollux appears…” She searches for words. “He appears not to blame Eridan for what happened.”
“But you do,” Aradia prompted.
Kanaya raises an eyebrow in disbelief. “He blinded somebody, killed two other people, myself one of them, and doomed our species. There was only ever one finger on the trigger every time it was pulled. Yes, I blame him.” Her lip curls up, but she tries to force herself to stay calm. “I would find it difficult to blame anybody except him.”
Aradia digests this without comment, which Kanaya is glad of.
And then Kanaya sighs. “I believe Sollux places some blame for what happened on himself. I suppose he feels he can relate to Eridan in that sense. Whatever the case may be, they do appear to be getting on.” For now. Until he explodes again.
Aradia no doubt catches the words she doesn’t say.
She changes the topic slightly. “And Karkat? How’s he doing?”
“He seems to be doing better. He spends a lot of times with the humans.” She hesitates, but she hasn’t had a good gossip since the game- which already feels like sweeps ago. “One in particular. Truth be told, I think they’re flushed.” She frowns. Humans send a lot of mixed signals (she thinks, for no reason in particular). "Or pale."
“Really?” Aradia asks, smiling.
“Yes, it is a bit strange. He asked me what, and I quote, ‘sorta shit karkles likes,’ so I suggested he try introducing Karkat to human romcoms. It seems to have gone well, and I think Karkat is reciprocating. But it’s difficult to tell with him. The pair of them seem to be working together well enough, though. They all do.” Her mind turns back to the topic Aradia tried to steer her away from. She tries not to grit her teeth. “Even—Even Eridan and Sollux. It feels like nobody even cares. We have a sweep and a half. Why bother thinking about the future or the past.” The words come out even more bitter than she means them to.
“And how do you feel?” Aradia asks, glancing at her curiously. Kanaya doesn’t move. Eventually she unfolds her arms.
“Conflicted,” she admits eventually, fiddling the lipstick tube between her fingers. “The Matriorb was the last thing of my lusus I had. He has doomed our species. He should pay for that, no?” She glances to Aradia. Maybe the girl has some insight.
Aradia shrugs. “I’m not the best person to ask about ‘should’ anymore. We’re off-script, now! Fun, isn’t it?”
“Anything you can say for certain?” Kanaya asks, voice shading to irritation.
“Not much. But I can say, three years from now, we’re in for the fight of our lives. Or unlives, as it may be.” She nudges Kanaya and gives her a rictus grin. It unnerves her.
--
“Karkat,” Terezi calls across the computer room. There’s nobody else around.
Karkat turns from his computer. “Yeah?”
“Are you… doing okay?”
He blinks. “This a feelings jam?” Karkat asks. He tries and fails to inject some sarcasm into the question.
She shrugs, trying to act casual. “Maybe. Wanna go onto the hor-”
“Fuck no.”
“Alright, fine.”
They sit in awkward silence for a few seconds. Long enough for Karkat to remember. She knows. She knows and she was right there with him when it mattered, she’s always been there when it mattered, and she’s asking if he’s okay. And, fuck, he could tell her.
…And now that he lets himself picture it as an option, he’s realising he wants to tell her. And that he wants to know if she’s okay. He wants her to be okay. He’d like to be there for her when it matters.
God. He’s fucking sappy.
“…Is there something else soft we can lie on?”
Terezi grins. “There might be.”
Karkat spins around in his chair to his computer with his good leg, hiding his smile with a scowl. “Please tell me it’s not your scalemates.”
She snickers. “That’s privileged information!”
To be fair to Terezi, it isn’t. “Dave called them ‘beds,’ which sounds very high-blood to me.”
Karkat shifts suspiciously, no longer leaning on her as he sits on the end of the bed. “Why is it flat?”
“Humans sleep on them. Don’t ask me how they apply the sopor, I don’t know.”
“It looks like one of the medical gurneys. Softer, though.” Terezi lies down, and Karkat lies down beside her. “This feels weird.” He glances at her.
She shrugs, turning onto her side to face him. “If it works, it works,” she replies. “So! What’s on your mind.”
Karkat sighs and tries to put the weirdness out of his mind. As a (younger) kid, he’d built a pile once or twice and imagined climbing into it, building it to allow for burrowing in, lying facing one another or facing away, all that stuff. Sort of like the human equivalent of planning your wedding when you’re ten years old. But this is throwing him, for some reason. Well. That, and the fact he doesn’t have the first clue what a feelings jam is actually like. “Just… stupid things.”
“Like?”
“…The deaths,” he admits. “I think, does Tavros ever clean up his fucking fiduspawns? and then it hits me.”
Terezi nods. “Yeah. I know the feeling. I think one time I saw you just. Yeah.”
“What was that one?”
“A movie. I think you were about to start discussing the romantic subplot with Nepeta.” He winces. He remembers it.
“Yeah.” Karkat shifts, turning to Terezi. Her eyes are as red as his will be one day. “How are you dealing with it?”
She shrugs, her expression as soft as she can make it. She feels like it could burn him if she isn’t careful. “I don’t know. I just try to keep moving forwards, I guess.”
Karkat looks past her, at the grey rock wall of the meteor’s various rooms. “Yeah,” he repeats. “And it’s not like I’m ungrateful,” he adds, looking back at her. “You’ve got to look at the positives.”
She squeezes his hand. “We’re alive.”
“We’re alive,” he echoes.
"We’re not fighting."
“I know. And we’ve got, what, over a sweep before we even need to worry about fighting?"
"Yeah.
"I like hanging out with Rose.” He smiles. “The mayor. Eridan and Sollux are getting on surprisingly well. Kanaya’s alive and flirting with a human like an idiot.” Terezi snorts. “You’re alive. Fuck, Aradia’s alive, somehow. Even Vriska’s alive, if you’re into that. And when I’m with you, or Dave…” He shrugs.
She smiles shyly. “If it helps, I enjoy spending time with you, too.” Her smile turns mischievous. “And Dave really does.”
Karkat tries and fails not to blush a delicious shade of red. “You think so?”
“I’m not bli-” She snaps her mouth shut.
Neither of them say anything for a second.
“Were you about to say-”
“What happens in the pile stays in the pile,” Terezi says firmly. “Let’s talk about you and Dave!”
Karkat deflects. “What about you and Vriska?” He shoots back.
Terezi’s expression turns shocked, and her mouth opens in an ‘O’ and she feels herself blushes as well. “How very forward!”
“Well?” Karkat presses. “You stabbed her. You can’t get more forward than that.”
Terezi shrinks in shame. “Yeah. I did.” She turns over.
“That still worrying you?” Karkat rests a hand on her shoulder. “I can guarantee you she feels shittier about that than you do.” She shakes her head.
“I had to do it,” she mumbles, repeating the mantra which has been circling around her head for every moment since it first happened, curling into a ball beside him. She feels his arm curl around her, anchoring her to this timeline, this set of results. Because she had to do it.
She Saw the outcome. Karkat dead or Vriska dead, that was her choice.
She knows that wasn’t the choice, though. The choice was Vriska or all of them. And so, she had to do it.
…But she didn’t.
Vriska is still alive, and so is everybody else. Maybe she didn’t have to stab her.
She almost killed Vriska for no reason.
Karkat disagrees. “Of course you did,” he says, shaking her from the battle-lines of distant decisions, “of course you did. Are you fucking joking? She was going to get everybody killed so she could play main character. My exact words to her were, you couldn’t even beat a blind girl.”
She doesn’t smile at that, which honestly worries him. “I’m always fixing her messes. I’m always dealing with the consequences of her shit,” she says hollowly.
“No argument here.”
“I’m always hurting her to stop her.”
Karkat really doesn’t know what to say to that.
“…I don’t want it to be like this.” She turns back to face him. “I was trying to kill her. And I would do it again. But I don’t want to.”
Karkat nods. “I know.”
“I… I don’t want this. I want to be…” normal. Feel nothing. Be a good little Alternian. “I want…” I want to rest. Honestly, that last one sounds pretty good to Karkat. But as for the rest…
“I don’t want you to be anything else,” he says softly, and she stares at him in disbelief. He doesn’t look away. “I don’t,” he says, defensively. “You did the right thing. Thank fuck Maryam was on hand, but there was no version of that fight where a conscious Vriska was better than an unconscious one.” He tries to prove he means it. The Blood meets the Mind, and he tries to tell her: you did the right thing.
She shakes her head. “I should’ve found another way. That’s my job.”
“Terezi, I know it, but it worked. She’s not dead and neither are the rest of us.” He shrugs. “Whatever happened, it was for the best. And if it helps, I think she’s learned her lesson.”
“She didn’t last time.”
“Last time, she got you back, didn’t she? She ‘settled the score.’ It’s been three weeks. Has she tried to get back at you?” Terezi doesn’t say anything. “I think she knows. She knows she went way too far. She feels bad about Tavros. She’s not going to do this again. I promise. Fuck, I’ll make her promise.”
Terezi manages to smile. “When did you become the optimist?” She asks.
He shrugs. “I… I’m just… assuming. Because the alternative is that we’re fucked, to be honest. So why walk around on eggshells? …But if I boss her around now, when she’s recovering, when I can pull on the guilt, maybe by the time she’s better, she… I don’t know, she knows you did her a favour.” Rather than attempted murder. “In the meantime, I need to make sure she wants to work with the team. In a sweep and a half, we’re going to have a fucking difficult fight, even if we get everything we hope for at the other end. I want her there, with us. Helping us.”
Terezi frowns. “That’s the grand plan? Guilt trip her until she chills out and we can steer her?” She snorts. “…You’re not much of a planner, are you?”
“Go fuck yourself, Pyrope,” He says, rolling his eyes. "That was always your job." She lets out a breath that might just be a very small laugh. “But it’s step one. I don’t have any other cards to play, Pyrope,” he confesses. “And if anybody could help me steer her, it’s you.” She steels herself and nods. He grins again. “Especially given she likes you.”
“What? No, she doesn’t.”
“She really does.”
“I stabbed her.”
“Yes, you did. Nobody is more surprised to hear that works for her than me.”
“She hates losing.”
“Apparently not to you. I think she likes you even more, now.” Terezi sniffs, and he takes that as a decent sign. “Seriously. When I came to see her the second time, she asked me what happened, since I guess she didn’t remember much. When I told her that you stabbed her and then guarded her body from being killed by- by that fucker, she genuinely didn’t have anything to say. It shut Vriska up. She actually blushed when I told her that. I think she found it attractive that you could beat her up, which is fucking weird.”
He's ready for the obvious jibe he knows she’ll send back—the affronted and you don’t? >:O— and already has his response picked out (Not for that).
But it doesn’t come.
So, he pokes her in the ribs just to be an asshole, and she squirms, smiling reluctantly. “You’ve got an admirer. Not that you’d have noticed. You practically hold your breath when she comes into a room.”
“Feels wrong,” she mumbles. “Smelling her.”
“Oh, fuck at least all of the way off,” Karkat retorts. That cannot be allowed to stand. As leader, he won’t allow it. “You idiot. If you’d been smelling her, you’d have seen the way she looked at you. That’s like saying it’s wrong that I like the sound of your voice, so I should just plug my ears from now on.”
“Do you?” She asks. It’s such a blatant fish for compliments, he rolls his eyes.
“Yes.”
She turns around to face him. “You used to call it grating.”
He snorts. “It is. It’s also very nice to listen to. What a goddamn paradox.”
“Weirdo,” she mutters, and he grins. “How do you know how she’s looking at me?”
“There’s two answers, and one of them is that I have eyes.”
“Hey,” she says, trying not to smile.
“…And the other is that I’m the resident expert in Blood around here. It’s literally about relationships. How somebody feels about you counts.”
“Ouch. Point.”
“And the point is, you’re hot shit and stop punishing yourself for saving all of our lives from Vriska’s ego. I sure as hell don’t understand why you’d want to date her, but I give you 90% odds of her saying yes if you ask her out.”
“Ask her out where?” Is Terezi’s reply. It’s a perfectly reasonable sarcastic followup, but she doesn’t sell it. It’s too genuinely asked. He pretends he doesn’t notice, because he’s so goddamn polite.
So, he shrugs and says, “Find a storage closet and-”
“Okay, grossgrossgrossgross!” Terezi says, snerking. “Thanks, Karkles,” she says after a minute.
“Any time. And thanks for-”
“-Telling you that Dave likes you back?”
“That, and also hearing me out. About the, y’know. Thanks.”
“Any time. …If you want that.”
“…Yeah,” he says. “If you do, too.”
“Yeah,” she says.
He’s kinda surprised. Just like that, diamonds. But it feels... right.
They sit like that for a while, curled up beside one another, til they fall asleep.
There’s no nightmares.
Notes:
dave: you people slept on a bed with no blanket
karkat: ?? yes. were we meant to have one.
dave: i’m on a ship full of psychopathsmini-chap on monday!
Also: taking soundings if there's anything people think it would be fun to explore in this story specifically! Can't promise anything, but comments and feedback are and have always been tremendously appreciated!
Chapter 10: Feelings Jam
Summary:
Aradia and Sollux have a proper catchup.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sollux’s piles are always hard game rectangles and uncomfortably pokey. She insists they have the feelings jam at hers.
He complains automatically about the softness of her pile, all scraps of fabric and actual pillows, but they can both tell by his smile that he doesn’t care. He’s just happy to be here with her. Which is kinda the point.
He feels the floor around them, sniffing loudly and turning his head every which way. It feeltastes echoey. “AA no offense, but your room is kinda empty.”
She frowns as she settles into the pile. “I know,” she says. “I wanted to decorate it last night. But then somebody told me to go to bed.”
He snickers. “I appreciate you holding back, then. you want some help?”
“That’s sweet of you,” she says, smiling at him.
“So. apart from that, how are you doing?”
“I’m thrilled to be alive.”
He rolls his eyes. “yeah,” he says, but his voice is fond. “I’m thrilled you’re back too. but how are you doing doing?”
“Your pale game is rusty,” she says, snickering at him. She drops her voice low, faux-sultry: “How do you feel feel?” He pushes her a little, and a few quilts dislodge around them.
“yours is mockery, huh? interesting technique. did KK teach it to you?”
They both laugh, Aradia more so at the idea of Karkat’s pale game. OOH BABY YOU LOOK SO PATHETIC.
“Alright, alright,” she says. “I’m doing good. I’ve got some sleep stuff to work out, clearly.”
“do you just not want to sleep, or…”
“No, sleep is fine!” She throws her hands up. “I just know there’s so much more I could be doing with my time, so why sleep? I’m alive!” She shakes him lightly, grinning. “I’m alive! It’s great! And I don’t want to miss a moment.”
He laughs. “are you worried you’re going to lose it?”
Her grin falters. “…No?”
“then why would you miss a moment?” He grins at her, now. “you’re immortal AA. you have as long as you want.”
She blinks. “Yeah,” she says, and doesn’t say: not with you. You’re not immortal with me. She doesn’t say it because she deems it too sad for the first feelings jam back. Second time’ll be the charm. It usually is with Sollux. “But still,” she says. “I’m sure godtier stuff has given me some resistance to sleep deprivation.”
“i’m sure it gives you some resistance to poison too, but i don’t see VK slamming back spider venom.”
“Maybe she should. Sounds fun.”
“AA.”
“Okay, okay, fine. I know it’s a problem. I think it’s less of a problem than it would be for anybody else—”
“except KK”
“—anybody else except Karkat, but I do know it’s a problem.”
“so long as you know.” He considers this. “and do something about it.”
“Haha, yeah.” She shuffles closer to him, and their horns clack together, a few sparks of grey and silver spitting out. It’s different enough from the old silver, red, and blue they used to see. She guesses it’s not the only thing that’s changed. “What about you? How are you feeling feeling?”
He snorts. “I said it before, but i’m okay.” She opens her mouth but he cuts her off. “yeah, i know, i’m getting there. i’m okay, but that’s kinda surprising i guess.”
“How’s not being able to see?”
He shrugs. “most of the time it doesn’t even bother me. apparently i wasn’t using it for anything important.” He snickers.
“Really? You’re just okay with it?”
“TZ is teaching me her smell thing. and i still have my psionics, even if they’re, uh.”
“Different?”
“I was going to say weird now, but sure. but I’ll probably be pretty good at seeing things close to me after a while. i might never be able to see stuff that's too far away, but that's what you're for.”
“Sappy.”
“i thought it was cynical and meanspirited.”
“I meant the way I thought it was cute was sappy.”
“aww. you think i’m cute.”
“Surprisingly.”
They both snicker.
“anyway, yeah. the blindness thing doesn’t bother me. and i don’t hear the pre-dead anymore.”
“Is that because there aren’t any?”
He shrugs. “no idea. heh, maybe it was my teeth getting knocked out. i think blindness related, though. but maybe i just never have to hear them again because nobody’s going to die horrible deaths like that anymore.”
She holds out a fist for him to bump. “That would be nice,” she says. “Bump.”
He bumps it, badly. “it’d be fucking sick.”
She stares at the ceiling. “How about the rest of it?”
“of… what?”
She sits up. “The fight! All the stuff you guys just call ‘the incident’!”
“oh, yeah. so me and ED got in a fight. and then i think he killed KN and FF.” She studies his expression carefully. He just looks sad. Not angry, not scared. Just sad. She's not the best at working out what people are 'meant' to be feeling (though she's getting better!) but she's pretty sure this is weird. But then again, it's Sollux, so weird is normal.
“That's terrible.”
“yeah. and GM took out EQ and NP, and somewhere during that, VK killed TV.”
She glowers a little at that. Vriska finally managed to take out all of Team Charge. Sollux pokes her and she jumps. “What?”
“your psionics.”
She realises she's wrapped her horns in a bit of telekinetic energy to let her headbutt with them harder. She forgot she used to do that when she was stressed (when she was alive). It's been a while, but Sollux still knows her tells. It makes her bloodpusher squirm a bit, and she calms down just a little bit. “Sorry. Just. I'm going to be civil, but come on.”
“hey, i get it.” He glances at her, which obviously doesn't help him in the slightest. “do you wanna talk about that now?”
She bites her lip. “Um. No. Not right now, at least.”
“alright.” Another thing to save for the second time around.
“Thanks. What else happened?”
“That's about it. KK says he got a message from the white text weirdo, something about the bodies, but it didn't end up meaning anything and that guy's dead anyway so who give a shit. i was still snoozing when KK made it to the roof and managed to pull KN off ED after she'd chopped his arm off. TZ had stabbed VK and she barely survived. if that makes you feel any better.”
“Not really,” she admits. And then she frowns. Wait, Vriska got stabbed? That means she was meant to die, but didn't. Or was meant to live but got stabbed anyway? Or...?
"didn’t you know most of that already?”
“No,” she says, lying back, troubled. “I should, though.”
“i thought you had spooky bullshit.”
“I did.” She folds her arms. “But my spooky bullshit told me Eridan was meant to be dead, Gamzee was meant to be alive, and that there was a fifty-fifty chance Vriska was either. And it was meant to be she either gets stabbed and dies, or doesn't and lives. No mention of her getting stabbed and living.”
“hate to say it, but seems like it wasn't a binary set of options.” she thwacks his arm and he snickers. “So your spooky bullshit was wrong?”
She thinks about it. “My spooky bullshit is information about the Alpha timeline. Maybe that’s not where we are.”
“then where are we?”
Shrug. “No idea. But it’s not doomed, either.”
“spooky.”
“Bullshit,” she concurs, and he snickers. “Eridan having one arm wasn’t in the notes, either.”
“…so NP and EQ dying was.”
“…Yeah.”
“AA.”
“Yeah?”
“that plan sucked. No offense.”
“It wasn’t like it was a plan!” she protests and he snickers again. “It was what had to happen for the Alpha timeline to properly proceed. Gamzee lives, Vriska’s a toss-up, Eridan dies.” Among other people who stayed dead. And that makes her a little bit angry, too. If things are changing course so drastically, why not save them all? What's the point in half of her friends dying? She wasn't super close with Feferi and Nepeta (but it's not like she wanted them to get hurt!), and certainly not with Equius (she's saying nothing), but why did Tavros have to die? He didn't do anything. He never hurt anybody. She'd come to peace with that when she was thought it was necessary. This, though.
This is kinda bullshit.
“huh. Wonder what changed.”
“Beats me. If I hang about, I might find out, though.” She notices how saying that she has a reason to stay makes him relax just a little bit, and she grins. So she slings him into a headlock and ruffles his hair, ignoring his protesting laughter. “You're not getting rid of me that easily.”
He shakes her off, cackling. “glad to hear it you weirdo pixie,” he says, and she hears the relief in his voice.
She lets go of him, still grinning, and returns to laying beside him. And then a less happy thought strikes her. It might end up being a second-jam kind of question, but she should at least ask it now, see what the lay of the land is like. “…By the way, how are you feeling about.” she pauses just a tiny amount. Should she say it, or…? “Um. him?”
“about ED?” she nods. He doesn’t keep speaking.
It takes her a few seconds to work out what she did wrong, there. “Yeah.”
He grins. “did you nod?”
“I nodded,” she admits gravely.
“you nodded.”
“I nodded. Eridan?”
“We’re good.”
“You’re… good?” She doesn't quite get that answer.
“yeah.”
“Didn’t you say he killed Feferi? And blinded you?”
“yeah. Would being mad at him bring her back?”
“Nope.”
He shrugs. “Then I don’t really see the point. i’m trying to chill out. We’ve got over a sweep until anything can even happen. why do i need to fight him in the meantime?”
She must admit, if he wasn’t so chill with it for some weird reason, she’d be pushing him to please not fight another duel with that crazy asshole. “I’m not saying you have to, I just thought you might… I don’t know. Hold a grudge.”
“i’m pretty sure he was trying to kill me, not her.”
“…Which is definitely grounds for not holding a grudge. Yes, I see.”
He shrugs. “maybe if i’d been a bit more chill somebody else could’ve talked him down.”
“What? You can’t blame yourself for that.”
“i know.” He doesn’t say, I don’t. Add it to the second pile list. “but if there’s a next time, i don’t want anybody else to get shot.” He smiles a little, though why, Aradia couldn’t guess. “i saw KK talking to him a few days ago. ED acted like KK was the only thing between him and going insane. And KK’s definitely the only thing between ED getting cut in half by KN.”
“So, he’s, what, under control?”
“maybe.” Which isn’t really a yes. It’s a no with hopes and dreams.
But then again, she’s on the up and up, when it comes to hopes and dreams. She reckons she can give it a go. It can’t be worse than her old plan.
“So, why are you so chill about him, then?”
“i don’t have the mental energy to be pissed at him forever. he seems to want to make amends?”
She digests this. “…Do you think he’s becoming a better person?”
He smiles faintly. “ehhh. more bearable, sure, he’s less of a prick when he’s not talking about how much better than me he is, and he hasn’t done that since the incident. but who knows. weirder things have happened. like you.”
She clacks their horns together again, sparks spitting as electric diamonds, and rolls her eyes with a smile. “Things got very weird,” she agrees. “Eridan chilling out still feels like the weirdest one, though.”
“oh c’mon, it would barely break the top ten. we have two aliens on board, for fuck’s sake.”
“They’re not weird. They’re cool.”
“you’re just saying that because you want dave to show you pictures of his dead animals collection.”
“And I just say moonsets are beautiful because they are. Where’s your whimsy.”
“my whimsy is fine. it wasn’t stored in my teeth or eyes.”
“Preserved animals are cool.”
“whatever you say.”
She elbows him. “Don’t make me ruffle your hair again. Not that I could make it any more of a mess.” But she says it fondly, and he knows what she really means is, I like your hair and I like its messiness and I like you. Even if she insists on ruffling his hair when she really wants to get that emotion across.
So, he gently winds her up, hoping she will.
Notes:
I lied!! Not quite mini!!
God I enjoyed writing these two idiots. This wasn't meant to be a chapter, but the idea brainwormed me.
Chapter 11: Dead or Alive
Summary:
Kanaya keeps the meteor's infirmary stocked.
Eridan and Sollux talk.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kanaya finishes restocking the infirmary.
She replaces the used bandages. She washes the surgical tools, sterilises them and places them to one side. She ignores the sharp pain in her stomach. She doesn’t claw at the scarred skin, because she knows that picking at it will make it worse. She works, keeping her hands busy.
She alchemises some wonder-blood in each of their colours. It really is amazing what you can make with the alchemisers. It won’t go off, and she can store it without refrigeration. She has twelve pints for each of them (the scarlet of Karkat’s catches her eye- of course it does. She’d never seen it before cleaning his wounds. It’s more… vivid than any of the others), more than sufficient if any of them ever need blood.
And she needs blood, now.
…She views herself as if from the outside, as she neatly tears the top of a jade blood pack (doing this with anybody else’s feels wrong. More wrong, anyway). Her hands are surprisingly smooth. Her actions are not desperate. She tips it cautiously, bringing it to her lips.
And she drinks it.
Her eyes close, and she drinks it down. She feels powerful. Whole. It tastes like iron. It’s…
Gone. All gone.
She blinks and looks at the empty pint pack. The overwhelming urge hits her like a tidal wave, to shake the bag, get the last few drops, lick the covering clean, but she puts the packet down carefully,. She is better than that. She has to be.
But her pain is gone. She prods the now-unbroken skin where her stomach wound used to be.
She is against the wall. Somebody is laughing. She thinks it is her, but it might be Gamzee.
She stares at the opposite wall and, with great effort, attempts to calm down.
--
“Come in,” Terezi calls.
Karkat enters the room, stepping over clutter all over the floor. “Hey,” he says.
She turns and smiles. “Hey.”
He laughs. “What’s got you so happy?”
“You,” she replies, and he rolls his eyes. Then she shrugs. “And I’m decorating my room.”
“Grey rock not doing it for you?” He asks.
“It makes my nose ache. I can’t open a window, and it’s not exactly tree-house open plan, so I’m painting it teal. I’ve moved all my stuff away from the walls.”
He glances at the floor, barely visible beneath a layer of stuff. “I… noticed.”
She rolls her eyes. “Are you going to help me or just make fun of me?”
“Oh, I get to choose?”
“If you make another wisecrack, I’m going to splash you with paint.”
He backs up dramatically. “I think I hear Dave putting a fork in the microwave. I’ll go help.”
“Karkat!”
“Okay, okay, fine. But I came to give you this.” He uncaptchalogues Terezi’s cane. “Thanks for letting me borrow it.”
She sniffs the air. “No problem. You can keep it… if you want?”
“Really? Don’t you need it?”
She shrugs. “We can make another. Is your leg better?”
He smiles. “It took a whole perigee, but Kanaya finally gave me the OK. She’s told me to keep exercising it, though.”
“But you feel okay?” She presses.
“Yeah.” He blushes. “I-”
“What?” She tilts her head. “…Why do you smell embarrassed?”
“I was about to say, ‘stop fussing.’ But…”
“But that’s what moirails are for,” she completes, awkwardly. “…If you want that.”
“Yeah. I do.” He sits on the end of her ‘bed.’ “It’s nice!” He clarifies, in case the bursting enthusiasm in that “yeah” gave her the wrong impression. “Just difficult to get used to.”
“…Have you never had a moirail before?” She asks. “I thought with Orchys…”
Even the name is enough to make Karkat’s expression collapse for a moment.
“Nope.” He gestures to his face, and she gets it after a second. “Couldn’t take the risk. Even with. them. Relationships are, uh, difficult when they can’t see you blush. Or cry. Or get hurt ever.”
“You don’t have to worry anymore.”
He shrugs. “There’s a few people to worry about, still,” he says.
Terezi shakes her head. “Aradia wouldn’t give a shit and neither would Sollux. And I think Vriska and Eridan are smart enough to not make a fuss when the rest of us don’t care.” She puts a hand on his shoulder.
“I think I’m going to tell them. I have to, at some point, right? I just hope they don’t take it shittily.”
“Nobody’s going to kill you over it. They won’t even care.” She resolves to make that true, if it isn’t already.
He feels that silent promise, and it’s more reassuring than she could possibly know. The fact that somebody is on his side with this. “I know.” He exhales shakily. “That’s going to take some getting used to.”
She shrugs. “We have time.”
“Nearly a sweep and a half. We have time.”
He falls back until he’s on the bed and staring at the ceiling.
“That worry you?”
He shakes his head and looks at the ceiling. “A lighter shade of teal for the ceiling, maybe?” She doesn’t reply. “We’re not going to get fleeted eventually. We’re not worried about random demented lusii or asshole highbloods levelling our homes. There’s not even a horror from before time living in the ocean whose hunger pangs could wipe us all out. We’re not racing to finish the game.” He lifts his hands up, and then lets them fall to the bed again. “It’s not worrying. It’s- unnerving. Like I’m waiting for another fucking shoe to drop.”
She hesitates. “I don’t know how to deal with things when they’re this quiet, either,” she admits.
“We’ll deal with it together, then. We’ll learn.” He pats the bed, and she lies down beside him. He smiles, she takes his hand, and they stare at the ceiling together. “We’ve got time.”
--
Eridan looks up as the transportaliser activates. “Oh. Hey.”
“hey,” Sollux replies.
Eridan clears his throat nervously. “If you need me to leave, I can-”
“no, you’re fine.”
Eridan hesitates, and then shrugs to himself. “Okay, then,” he says.
They sit in silence a few chairs away for almost a full minute.
“…how’s it going?” Sollux asks.
“Fine,” Eridan says. “Arm still hurts,” he adds, then closes his eyes and curses himself. Bring that up, why don’t you?
“sorry to hear that.”
“It’s alright. How are you…?
“my sight is still totally gone,” he says.
“That… that sucks.”
Sollux shrugs. “TZ’s teaching me to smell.”
“Oh. Well, that’s good.” He isn’t sure what to say.
Time passes. Sollux starts tinkering with a computer, trying to set it up to give voice prompts. It’s taking a while. Mostly because he can’t see the settings menu.
“I’m sorry,” he whispers. He didn’t even mean to say it out loud. But it pushes out of him like a crack in the dam.
Sollux nods. “yeah. I’m sorry too.”
He shakes himself, trying to blink tears away. Because that feels unfair. He’s having his cake and eating it too, killing her and crying over it. “What are you sorry for? I ki- I-” his gillfins flutter as he tries to pull in more air. “It was my fault.”
“doesn’t mean i’m not sorry,” Sollux replies, a ghost of a smile passing over his face. “doesn’t mean i didn’t fuck up too. this isn’t my first dead girlfriend.” The smile disappears immediately, and he looks like he’s had ice water dumped on his head. “fuck. uh. don’t tell AA i said that. or KK, actually.”
“I killed her,” he says, and the pressure builds in Eridan’s head, white noise overwhelming everything else until he can almost hear the angels screaming again. “How could I do that? To her?” He knows what was going through his head at the time. Knock Sollux out, grab Fef, go to Jack, pledge loyalty.
But then Sol had fought back enough that he had to hit him hard, got his blood roaring, and Fef had jumped at him, and it seemed so important, that he was right, and…
And he’d seen violet. And, well, if you’re holding a hyper-powerful weapon and feel betrayed and want somebody to not be lunging at you, the angels in your head might well whisper, do it.
He’d only intended to knock her out. Jack could have killed the rest of the lowblooded fucks for all he cared (he did), so long as he had left them two alive.
Now, of course, the whole line of thought felt muddled, insane.
And now all he’s left with is that question: how could I do that? Because apparently, however he could, he did. So, what does that make him?
“i don’t know,” Sollux admits. “i really don’t know what was going on in your head.” He thinks about that. “well. except for the ‘joining Jack and hoping he spared you’ thing, you were pretty clear on that. that just makes you an idiot, no offence.”
“Yeah,” he says, sniffing.
“and i guess it’s not like you didn’t have practice with the whole, ‘swear yourself to the most powerful tyrant around and hope they don’t crush you’ deal.” Sollux is taking this in eerie neutrality. Like he’s trying to remember where the last jigsaw piece could be. Under the sofa? Still in the box? Did one fall between the cushions? It’s a little mystery it would be best to solve, but no great loss if it stays a mystery. It’s bizarre.
“I wish I’d never fucking- never duelled in the first place- insecure piece of shit.”
The faint smile comes back. “no argument here.” He shrugs. “guess you’ll just have to live with it.”
His victim is keeping his cool while he’s blubbering about his other victim.
“How?”
Sollux shrugs. “fuck. honestly, i dunno. but it’s a small meteor and a long sweep-and-a-half. i think you can learn.”
It takes Eridan a minute to calm down. “Sorry,” he says hoarsely.
Sollux shrugs. “it’s fine.”
“I kinda lost it there for a sec, is all.”
“feel better?”
He thinks about lying. “No. But I’ve stopped making a mess of myself now.”
“that’s good.”
Eridan waits for the followup. The Karkat-style one-two, the so hopefully you know never to do that again. The this happened because you didn’t fucking think before you leapt. Think.
It doesn’t come. The Karkat in his head is saying all that, but Sollux doesn’t.
“Listen, if you want to- if you feel like getting justice for-”
“fuck no,” Sollux bites out. “god, no.” He laughs without humour. “didn’t we cause enough problems trying to kill each other already?”
Eridan shakes his head. “I wouldn’t fight back.”
“yeah, i know.”
“Karkat would understand.”
“i don’t want karkat to understand. i want my matesprit back. i definitely don’t want to hear another fucking death. I’m not going to kill you, eridan.”
“Why the fuck not?” He whispers. “That’s the rules.”
“i…” Sollux begins. Some actual frustration bleeds through the calmness. “i don’t fucking know. i don’t know, okay? maybe it’s another special from the Captor fucked up power hour.” He breathes out slowly. “but fuck the rules. i don’t want anybody dead.”
“Even me?”
Sollux doesn’t speak, and he feels the frustration drain away. He feels detached, like half-dying quietened down everything, gave him… distance. He doesn’t hear the soon-to-die anymore, though whether that’s because there aren’t any or because he’s half-dead, he doesn’t know. Maybe the dead half of him is hearing himself. He’s glad he isn’t. The peace and quiet is… nice. Compared to what went before.
“eh. karkat would get all weepy. not worth the shitty romcoms i’d have to sit through to make him feel better.”
There’s a wet laugh from Eridan.
Sollux frowns. It’s strange, not being able to see. Somehow, he almost forgets about it, and then suddenly realises that he has no way of telling what’s on the screen of his palmhusk or he suddenly flinches while walking down a corridor when it occurs he can’t tell if there’s some randomly-placed obstacle in his path he might be about to smack into.
He’s dealing with it. But fuck if he doesn’t forget the obvious stuff sometimes.
“which arm did you lose?”
“What?”
Sollux winces. “fuck, sorry, that was random. i just… nobody told me out loud, and i can’t remember which it was.”
Eridan doesn’t speak for a second. “The right.”
“oh.”
“It’s. fine. I can still type. Still figuring out books and shit. But I can get around. …How about you?”
“most of the time. it’s better when there’s somebody walking with me, so i know that i’m not about to crash into something.” He considers this. “or at least, if i do, then i know they’re mad at me, i guess.”
Eridan laughs weakly, sniffling. “If you give me a pair of gloves, I’ll take the hint.” He blows his nose, and that makes Sollux’s mouth twitch up for some reason. of course he has a handkerchief, he thinks to himself.
“ouch,” Sollux says. “guess new shades would be a pretty shit gift for me, too.”
“You could still wear them for fashion.”
“why would i want to be fashionable if i couldn’t see it?”
Eridan scoffs, and Sollux grins properly. It almost sounds like a normal conversation, now, even if these two have probably never had one before now. “Fashion isn’t about seeing your own outfit. It’s about other people seeing it and going ‘Wow. There goes a guy with good taste.’”
“has anybody ever actually said that to you?” he asks.
There’s a drawn-out intake of breath and a creak. Sollux imagines Eridan must be leaning back in his chair from the force of that burn. “I walked into that one, didn’t I?”
“more like you sprinted up to it and pulled me along for the ride,” he replies.
“Fair.” Eridan hesitates. “Do you…”
Sollux tilts his head. “huh?”
“Are you trying to get the computer to use text-to-speech?”
“yeah?”
“…Do you need help setting it up?”
Sollux considers.
He can picture the screen in his head, knows roughly what he’s looking at. He could probably make it to the accessibility options on his own. But it might take a while. And any time he thinks he’s lost, he’d probably have to start over. Even given what he imagines to be the guy’s fairly rocky computer skills, it would probably be faster with Eridan’s help.
Eridan, being genuinely helpful. Wonders never cease. “that would be great. thanks ED.”
--
Kanaya doesn’t know how long she’s been staring at the wall when Rose walks by. The human does a double-back when she realises somebody’s in the room she passed.
“Oh. Hello,” Rose says.
Kanaya startles out of her reverie. “Hello, Rose,” she echoes, standing as gracefully as she can.
“I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”
She shakes her head to clear it. “Nothing at all.”
Rose nods. “Since we are here for, as they say, the long haul, I thought you might like to join me?”
“Join you?”
“I’m going to be reading in one of the rooms we’ve placed sofas in. I thought perhaps you might like a chance to socialise.”
“A… reading club, of sorts.”
Rose’s lips twitch into a small smile. “If you like. You don’t have to read if you don’t want to. You can sew. Or we could just talk.”
“I… would like that very much. Thank you.”
“Excellent,” she replies. “Shall I walk you there, or do you have things to finish up here?”
Kanaya glances around. She hasn’t finished tidying everything away. But-
“Nothing that will not keep until later,” she says.
Rose offers her arm. “Then, shall we?”
Kanaya takes the arm. She is beginning to remember why she enjoyed talking to Rose so much. “We shall.”
Notes:
You know, it was a total accident, but somehow the Rose/Kanaya (and the Dave/Karkat) is turning into slow burn. Does it count as slow burn if the story has a mostly-ensemble cast and they’re slowly burning in the background? Answers on a postcard.
Also: Gonna try my best to get a mini-chap out for Monday, but I don’t have one written, currently. But don’t worry about the weekly chapter not being out on time, that's all sortedThank you all for reading! Appreciate you all <3
Chapter 12: The Truth Shall Make Ye Fret
Summary:
Karkat decides to take Terezi up on her silent promise.
Notes:
Hey gang, sorry about no mini-chap on Monday! Is it weird that the week felt like it crawled by without that to bracket the beginning of the week? Seeing you folks’ comments when I’m on to post genuinely brightens my day, and I love giving you something to talk about, so I hope I’m giving you something worth your time.
Anyway, enough with the sappy stuff. The fic must go on!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
GC: 4R3 YOU SUR3 YOU W4NT M3 TO DO TH1S
CG: HONESTLY?
CG: NO.
GC: RUD3!!
CG: BUT. IF I’M GOING TO DO A STUTID FUCKSHIT ANNOUNCEMENT TO EVERYBODY I THINK IT’S BEST IF WE GET THE MOST LIKELY PROBLEMS OUT OF THE WAY BEFOREHAND.
CG: AND I DON’T WANT TO FUCKING DO IT.
CG: PLUS IF I GO TO TELL ERIDAN *THAT* KANAYA WILL INSIST ON BEING THERE.
CG: IF HE DOESN’T NEED TO BE THREATENED WITH A CHAINSAW THEN WHY BOTHER.
GC: W3LL
GC: 1T M1GHT B3 FUN
CG: UGH. YOU WEIRDO.
GC: H3H3H3
GC: OK4Y. COM1NG UP TO H1S BLOCK NOW.
CG: TELL ME HOW IT GOES.
CG: I’LL COME RUNNING IF I HEAR YELLING.
GC: D’4WW.
CG: NOT THAT I’LL NEED TO.
CG: <>
GC: <>
Terezi raps smartly on the door. “Mister grape soda, open up in the name of the law!”
The door opens, and Eridan gives her a surprised look. “Rezi. What’s going on?”
“We have something to talk about. Can I come in?”
He thinks about it for a second. “What are my options here, legally?”
It’s fun that he wants to play along. But unfortunately, she isn’t here to play. She gives him a narrow look. “The main two are step back or get pushed back.”
He shrugs and takes a step back. “Damn. Come in, then.”
She does.
She sniffs around. It’s a big room, and she’s not surprised at all to realise he’s filled it with stuff. Ahab’s Crosshairs is displayed against a wall. Not like he can use his rifle with only one arm, even if it was still his most powerful weapon.
And the room doesn’t smell strongly of anything, just faintly of salt water, which she’s immensely grateful for. Smelling smells at the same time as colours gives her a headache after too long. As it is, the salinity adds a corroded copper sheen to the room which she enjoys right now, but in half an hour will have her chewing her chalks to avoid.
“So, what’s this about?”
“It’s about Karkat.”
“Is he okay?” Eridan says, frowning with what she thinks is genuine concern. That earns him a few points in her book. It’s better than nothing, at least. And they did used to be friends.
“He’s fine. But he could be better.”
“Oh. Okay…?”
Why are you standing in the middle of my room then?
“He’s going to be making a little speech to everybody on the meteor. To get some things on the record.”
His face clears. “You’re warning me Karkat might be giving one of his patented fuck-laden inspirational speeches?” He even smiles a little bit. “Aren’t we all used to them by now? Don’t most people tune them out?”
“Don’t tune this one out,” she says, and his smile disappears.
“Right. Got it.”
They stand there for a moment, looking at each other. Or he looks at her, anyway. But she stares at him.
“Mind if I give you a preview of the headline topic?”
He shrugs.
“It’s about his blood colour.”
Eridan shifts, and she zeroes in on it. Still a little bit uncomfortable with being reminded you’re being led by people so far below you, aren’t you mister purple privateer? “…Can’t say that’s what I was expecting. Isn’t his whole thing the fact that he doesn’t give even enough of a shit to tell anybody?”
She shakes her head. “Think about why he might keep it a secret.”
Eridan looks at her, mystified. “It’s… very low? But it’s not like Aradia—”
“Guess again. Crazier, this time.”
His eyes widen. “Lime?”
“Swing and a miss. Candy red.”
“What?”
“He’s a mutant.” She keeps her head pointing towards his face, but she can smell the way his one good hand curls briefly into a fist. But it doesn’t form offensively into the shape of the wand that’s safely stored away in her sylladex, so on her personal bad-news-o-meter, he isn’t boiling over. “He’s got the same blood as the humans and the carapacians.”
“I—” He begins. She glances, almost casually, into the future Board states, and sees a lot of things she doesn’t quite like at the end of that sentence. Things he won’t like, either.
So, she gives him a hint.
“Think incredibly carefully about what you say next,” she says quietly, and his mouth snaps shut.
He opens it again, this time more carefully. His fingers uncurl. “Nothing wrong with the humans,” He says, and then adds: “Or the Mayor.”
She nods and walks to the door. “Good. Glad to hear it. Act supportive when he announces it, please.”
“Will do.”
She lingers at the threshold, glancing back at where he’s standing, looking very thoughtfully at nothing. “Eridan?” He glances at her. “If you hurt him, I won't fuck about with limbs. I’ll just slit your throat.”
It’s a fairly traditional protective moirail threat (maaaybe she should have mentioned not hurting anybody, but she doesn’t think it’ll make a difference), but Eridan doesn’t seem to notice. He winces and nods.
And then, bizarrely, he doesn’t say, “sorry,” or “I won’t,” or “I understand.”
He says, “thanks.”
She takes one last sniff at him. And then she disappears out the door.
CG: HOW’D IT GO.
GC: H3…
GC: HON3STLY, 1 R34LLY DON’T KNOW HOW H3 4CTU4LLY F33LS, BUT 1 GOT H1M TO S4Y H3’LL B3H4V3 4T TH3 M33T1NG
GC: SO 1T SHOULD B3 F1N3.
CG: THAT’S NOT THAT REASSURING.
CG: IF YOU DON’T KNOW HOW HE FEELS, HOW DO YOU KNOW HE WON’T CHANGE HIS MIND AND FLIP OUT AT THE MEETING?
GC: 3MOT1ONS 4R3 YOUR TH1NG K4RKL3S.
GC: D3C1S1ONS 4R3 K1ND4 M1N3.
GC: H3’LL B3H4V3.
CG: YOU SCARED THE SHIT OUT OF HIM DIDN’T YOU.
GC: 1 W4S MY USU4L 4DOR4BL3 S3LF.
CG: YEAH.
CG: ADORABLOODTHRISTY MORE LIKE.
GC: H3H Y34H OK 1 SC4R3D TH3 SH1T OUT OF H1M.
CG: WELL. GREAT.
GC: >:]
GC: S4Y 1T.
CG: **SIGH**
CG: SWOOON.
GC: H3H3
CG: AND. THANK YOU.
GC: DON’T M3NT1ON 1T.
GC: D1D YOU T3LL D4V3 Y3T?
CG: KANAYA ASKED THE HUMANS IF THEY HAD ANY BLOOD HANGUPS OR IF THEIR BLOOD COLOUR WAS IMPORTANT TO THEM OR ANYTHING.
CG: HOPEFULLY A BIT MORE SUBTLY THAN THAT.
CG: SHE SAYS THEY DON’T. SO I DECIDED TO JUST TELL THEM AT THE MEETING.
CG: IF THEY’RE NOT GOING TO FLIP OUT THEN WHO CARES.
GC: YOU C4R3 >:/
CG: UGH.
CG: YEAH.
CG: IT SUCKS. ):B
GC: H4H4 LOS3R.
CG: SEE YOU LATER?
GC: >:?
GC: DON’T YOU W4NT M3 TO H3LP YOU W1TH YOUR SP33CH?
CG: WHAT SPEECH.
GC: >:[
CG: ALRIGHT. FUCKING HELL, YES, I’M DOING A SPEECH.
GC: >:]
CG: STOP THAT.
GC: >:]
GC: > :]
CG: NO.
GC: >:]
GC: > :]
GC: >:]
GC: > :]
CG: I CANNOT **BELIEVE** I’M PALE FOR YOU.
GC: 4WW. TH3 F33L1NG’S MUTU4L!
CG: I THINK IT’S BEST IF I KEEP IT SHORT. THE SPEECH I MEAN.
GC: W3LL TH3N YOU *D3F1N1T3LY* N33D MY H3LP.
CG: YOU KNOW. I HATE THAT YOU’RE RIGHT.
GC: H4S K4N4Y4 T4LK3D TO VR1SK4 Y3T?
CG: THE ONLY THING SHE SAID WAS ‘Its Been Handled’ SO.
CG: WE CAN ASSUME THE SCARY RAINBOW DRINKER DID HER THING TOO.
GC: 1’M F33L1NG 4 L1TTL3 J34LOUS
CG: WEIRDO.
GC: NO W31RD3R TH4N YOU
CG: WE'RE HOLDING A MEETING LATER TO TELL EVERYBODY I'M A MUTANT. THAT'S A SHITTY DEFENCE.
GC: H3H3H3
--
Kanaya walks to Karkat’s side as he and Terezi finish up moving the furniture about. “Did everything go alright with Eridan?”
Karkat nods. “Terezi says he won’t do anything stupid.” Kanaya sniffs, unconvinced. “What about Vriska?”
Her eyes slide towards the Cerulean as she sits quietly (uncharacteristically quietly) down on the sofa. Huh. Looks like Kanaya did actually do some scary rainbow drinker shit. He meets her eyes, and she gives him a weak smile.
Aradia walks in. Karkat meets her eyes and flickers his look towards the open sofa beside Vriska. She nods and drags Sollux to sit down, herself in the middle. After a few seconds, she swaps some idle chat with Vriska.
The humans are next. Rose gives him a polite nod and Dave mumbles something about how much he loves meetings. No really, they’re so ironic. This could totally have been an email, but the inefficiency is so ironic. He respects the hell out of it. Rose asks if he’s getting enough sleep.
“Did the Mayor not want to come?” Karkat asks. Somehow, he’s just a little upset by that. He tries to pretend it’s purely tactical; everybody feels better with the Mayor around.
“He was in the middle of a building project. It looked important.”
He sighs. Karkat just can’t bring himself to rip the Mayor from his urban planning.
Eridan walks in. He gives Karkat a quick nod, trying not to look at Kanaya, and sits down in a random chair. Beside Rose.
Karkat winces.
It wasn’t Eridan’s fault. There were two open spaces, and this one happened to be the one beside Rose. He feels rather than sees Kanaya’s eyes narrow, and he turns to her. “Thanks for your help, by the way, Kanaya.”
She tears her gaze away from Eridan’s position far too late for Eridan not to have realised what the problem is (but also too late for him to move without it being a big thing). “It’s no problem, Karkat.” She smiles at him. “I’m glad you trust me.”
He smiles back and feeds that feeling, and it’s only a little bit because of the whole leader-managing-everybody thing. Look at the pair of them. They trust each other.
It feels good.
He takes a deep breath. “Okay. Let’s do this.”
She nods and walks to take a seat.
--
Minutes ago, about fifty.
Vriska arrives at Kanaya’s room. The door is already open, so she steps in. It’s full of lengths of fabric and sewing materials, but just as much of it is taken up with medical tools, which is honestly new. At least to Vriska. “Kanaya?”
“Behind the dialysis machine.”
Vriska has no idea what a dialysis is, or why one is in Kanaya’s room, but she spots Kanaya tinkering at the back of a thin, tall machine beside a chair. I guess that’s a dialysis machine.
“Hey. You wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes. You saw Karkat’s plan for the evening.”
“The meeting? Sure. Is that what you wanted to talk about?”
“It is.” She finishes up… whatever she was doing, and straightens up, stepping out from behind the machine.
“What’s that for?”
She glances at the machine. “It filters blood for you if your kidneys can’t.”
“Kidneys?” She asks.
“That’s the medical term. Your reniform bloodsifters.”
“Oh, that.” Why does mediculling have such confusing terms for things, anyway? “Why? Are they going to stop working?”
Kanaya shrugs. “It’s not likely. But you can never be too careful. I’d rather we have one somewhere and not need it than need one and have to alchemise one from scratch.”
Vriska guesses that makes sense. “…Why in your room, though?”
“Complicated mediculler reasons that you probably wouldn’t understand,” she says, and Vriska’s about 80% sure she’s bullshit her. “That’s not really what I messaged you to talk about,” she says, folding her arms. “Unless you’re actually interested in mediculling, suddenly.”
“Not really.”
“No, I thought not.”
They stare at each other.
Kanaya is slightly surprised. She had meant to get over her little crush, but she really didn’t expect it to happen so quickly when she had it for so long. After everything that’s happened, she honestly feels very coolly towards Vriska. “I wanted to talk to you about the meeting,” she reminds her.
“Oh yeah. What’s it about?”
“Well. That’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” She’s not really sure how to do. This. She’s starting to suspect Karkat may just be much better at wrangling people than she is. Looking back, she’s not really sure she ever knew how Vriska felt, let alone how she was meant to do anything about that.
“Basically Karkat is going to announce something at the meeting and I need to make sure you’re ‘cool’ before he does. So that you don’t say something Vriska-y.”
Vriska frowns. “Rude.”
She continues. “So, I will remind you of a few things. The first is that I apparently don’t stay dead. Maybe even less than a Godtier does. The second is that I care about Karkat and I will kill anybody who tries to hurt him. The third is that you actually don’t hate Karkat and you would probably feel very bad about it if you killed him. Do you think those things are all true things?”
Vriska considers. “Yeah,” she admits. “As annoying as he is, Karkat is kinda funny.”
It’s probably the closest she can get to saying she cares, Kanaya thinks, uncharitably and uncharacteristically. “And the other parts?”
“Jegus, Maryam, sure, you’re very scary.”
She steps towards Vriska a little bit, crowding her personal space a little. Vriska, amazingly, shies back. It’s not her job to manage Vriska anymore, and she gets a little satisfaction at the fact that when she puts her foot down, Vriska will back down. “I am serious. If you hurt him, I would think nothing of killing you.”
That last part’s probably not true, but she’s just gotten over a rather large and embarrassingly long-term crush, so we should probably cut Kanaya some slack, here. She’d feel at least a little bad about it.
It has the intended effect, anyway. Vriska nods numbly. “Okay,” she says, trying her best not to piss Kanaya off any more than she already clearly has, somehow.
Kanaya steps back, nodding briskly. “Right. That all said, I suppose the only other thing you need to know is that Karkat is a candy-red-blooded mutant.”
“What?”
--
“I’m making this short because honestly fuck all of you,” Karkat says, by way of opening. Terezi facepalms because that’s definitely not the opening they drafted up. But, well, you only get to say this sort of thing once, so he might as well fuck it up, right? “I have something to tell you all.” He breathes out to calm himself down. The old instinct is screaming at him to say, actually, nevermind, it’s nothing. Fuck off and thanks. But he’s already had Vriska and Eridan told. It might actually be more dangerous if he didn’t say it now.
And besides, it should be easy. All he has to say is “my blood is bright red and I’m a mutant” and that’s pretty much all that needs to be said.
“Oh,” Aradia says.
…He said that out loud, didn’t he? Huh. Well, looks like he was right. Easy peasy. “Yeah,” he says, trying to look unbothered. Blood powers may be the only thing preventing him from having a heart attack. Dave told him squeakbeasts have a heartrate of, what, six hundred beats per minute? Yeah, he must be hitting that.
“…Surprising,” Aradia says, but then she shrugs. “But I don’t think it’s an issue for me!”
He has to keep himself from slumping in relief.
He nods at her, and glances at the rest of them. Kanaya’s holding back, and he knows she has some short reassuring spiel lined up, but she’s waiting to see if anybody else has anything to say, first. And to be honest, so is Karkat. Vriska and Eridan, prewarned, don’t say anything. He glances at the humans, and they seem like they’re trying to work out what his reveal even really means. Yeah, in hindsight, he should’ve tried clearing that up a bit better.
“Sollux?” He asks.
“yeah?”
Karkat shrugs vaguely. “Were you… fucking listening?”
Sollux grins. “my reaction would’ve been bigger if i was still obsessed with red and blue, to be honest. cmon KK i thought we were friends, how could you deprive me of that.” Aradia elbows him in the side, giving Karkat a wince of apology.
But Karkat’s known him long enough to know what Sollux is saying. I don’t care. We’re still friends. Don’t worry.
“Yeah, well,” he says. Thanks. “Fuck you very much,” he adds.
Kanaya clears her throat. “I’m very proud of you for deciding to share this. I think I speak for everybody when I say we don’t think any the less of you and we still regard you as our leader.” She doesn’t glance to Eridan or Vriska, but they make noises of general agreement on cue, which is good. Something irks Karkat about that reassurance that nobody thinks less of you, because let’s be honest, he didn’t think the group opinion of him was sky high to begin with, but most of him is just glad everybody’s at least stating they don’t want him dead because of this.
“Thanks, Kanaya.” Wow, he really stacked the deck on this one. The only real unknowns were the humans and Sollux and Aradia. And speaking of.
“Yeah, uh. Can’t say I get any of this shit,” Dave pipes up. “Since, y’know, humans all have the same blood as you anyway. But it’s cool that you’re all not murdering each other about it. And kinda cool you’ve got blood like ours I guess. Blood brothers from alien mothers,” he says, which Karkat assumes is a deeply meaningful statement in human society that Dave has no doubt absolutely fucking butchered.
“I think what Dave means to say is we’re glad to hear you trust us with this,” Rose clarifies. She frowns. “I think,” she stresses.
“Your ringing endorsement has been noted,” Karkat says, and Dave snickers.
The Pulse is going almost all one way, which is doing wonders for his cortisol levels. Nobody’s about to interrupt to throw a fit, nobody feels angry or even disgusted.
(He’d been sure that one would be potent enough to choke him to death.)
Really, the most negative emotion anybody’s feeling is uncomfortable, and that’s mostly his.
Six sweeps. Six sweeps of hiding it and now every troll in the universe knows. And to a certain extent, none of them really care. He could laugh. He could cry. Honestly, he could fucking yell at somebody. He’s doing the thing that was supposed to kill him, and nobody’s lifting a finger, and he can’t even feel anxious anticipation about it, because his stupid blood powers make him next to impossible to emotionally sneak attack. He’s just done the biggest thing of his whole fucking life and everybody’s taking it as if he’s announced who he’s dating. That’s great Karkat, whatever makes you happy.
And he…
Fuck.
Fuck it. Gift hoofbeasts. He’s ready to chalk it up as a success. “Yeah. So. That’s about it, actually. My blood’s red and nobody gives a shit, hooray. Any questions?”
Dave raises his hand slowly when nobody else offers anything. “Uh. I know you guys have some weird blood order thing, but do we have to give a shit about that?” He asks, gesturing between himself and Rose. Rose discreetly puts her head in her hand.
“I mean, do we give a shit about it?” Terezi pipes up. “I certainly don’t. Delicious as you all may be.” He notes the squirming discomfort suddenly in the Pulse coming from Maryam after that statement and folds the questions down for later. But he guesses Terezi’s been hanging back for this moment specifically. Because it’s a good question.
And honestly, Karkat doesn’t know. Let’s see…
Their two highbloods only shrug when Karkat glances at them. Kanaya’s explicitly said she couldn't give a shit. Aradia never acted like she cared and Sollux really never cared. Maybe some of them are harbouring some insane irredentism he hasn't noticed and it'll surface in a year, but right now, it's not rearing its head.
Good enough for now.
“I can’t speak for everybody, but I don’t intend to step down just because you know my blood is fucked up. And I'm not going to treat the other six people in our group differently because of their blood colour. That sounds fucking stupid. Somebody can launch a coup if they really give that much of a fuck. Does that answer your question?”
Dave shrugs. “Probably. Can I launch a coup?”
Karkat shrugs. “Probably,” he echoes.
Dave grins. “Haha. Nice.”
Notes:
So quick disclaimer: he got briefly mentioned a few chapters ago but, the Mayor is alive in this timeline because I’m just assuming he wasn’t quite that badly hurt before he arrived and Kanaya patched him up. I’ll say why in a comment below since it’s a bit long and not that important apart from ‘yes the Mayor’s here’ and a teeny bit of foreshadowing.
Also the alternative title was 'telling people your secret blood colour shall make ye shit many bricks' but I went with the Terry Pratchett quote instead.
Also also, I used homestuck5.com for this chapter and it saved so much manual copy/pasting, 10/10 would recommend.
Other than that, hope you enjoyed!
Chapter 13: Hope You're Doing Okay
Summary:
Karkat notices who isn't coming to the common area.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The common area is reasonably full right now. Terezi is sitting on the floor and ‘training’ Sollux to see by playing slapsies. By the grumbling noises, he isn’t doing very well. Rose and Kanaya are pressed together on a sofa, reading. Aradia and Dave are examining a few jars with a content that Karkat doesn’t want to think about.
Seven people. Literally everybody except the Mayor and the two… the two of them.
Karkat keeps catching himself expecting more people. It’s a sparsely refurnished computer room meant for twelve, of course it feels like there’s people missing. And there actually is, more to the point.
But Eridan doesn’t want to show up if Kanaya’s there, even though he’s been dancing around saying that to Karkat directly, and Vriska doesn’t seem to want to leave her room full stop.
…He may need to do something about that.
He shoots Eridan a message.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling caligulasAquarium [CA]!
CG: HEY ASSHOLE
CA: hey kar
It almost makes him smile. Karkat actually gets distracted scrolling up and seeing dozens of conversations beginning with some rearranging of those two phrases. So far, so normal.
He gets distracted enough that Eridan sends him another message.
CA: wwhats up
CG: I’M IN THE COMMON AREA.
CG: NOBODY’S DOING ANYTHING INTERESTING.
CG: WHAT ARE YOU DOING RIGHT NOW?
CA: nothing much
CG: THEN WHY AREN’T YOU IN THE COMMON AREA
CA: haha
CG: I’M SERIOUS.
CA: wwell
CA: am i wwelcome in the common area
CG: YES??
CG: IT’S CALLED THE ‘COMMON’ AREA FOR A REASON DIPSHIT.
CG: IT’S A COMMON AREA FOR US TO BE IN.
CA: yeah wwell
CA: all the same id rather not step on any toes
CG: OH FOR FUCK’S SAKE.
CG: YOU MELODRAMATIC ASSHOLE.
CA: is it really that melodramatic.
CG: RELAX, KANAYA ISN’T GOING TO HURT YOU.
CA: yeah and im not gonna givve her a reason nor excuse please and thanks
CG: YOU REALISE YOU CAN’T HIDE IN YOUR ROOM FOR A WHOLE SWEEP.
CA: wwanna bet
CG: HEY. DON’T DO THIS.
CG: DON’T FUCKING HIDE AWAY LIKE VRISKA’S DOING.
CG: WE HAVE OUR HANDS FULL TRYING TO GET HER OUT OF HER SHELL.
CG: DON’T MAKE ANOTHER PROBLEM FOR ME.
CA: oh
CA: right sorry
CG: SO.
CG: ARE YOU GOING TO COME TO THE COMMON AREA?
CG: WE CAN RENAME IT THE STUPID DIPSHIT ZONE IF THAT WOULD MAKE YOU FEEL MORE AT HOME.
CA: hey fuck you wwhy dont you call it the swweary fuck zone since youre alwways there
CG: I’LL GET RIGHT ONTO THAT.
CG: ARE YOU COMING TO THE COMMON AREA/SWWEARY FUCK ZONE OR NOT.
CA: id rather not right now to be honest wwith you
CG: AND WHY THE FUCK IS THAT.
CA: can i be fully fuckin honest kar
CG: YEAH??
CA: so
CA: a little thing they wwont tell you about havvin one arm
CA: makes prevviously trivvial shit unreasonably difficult to do
CG: LIKE WHAT.
CA: kar im still in my pyjamas
CG: WHAT. IT’S SO LATE. WHY.
CA: theres this thing that ninety fuckin percent of my outfits havve called buttons
CA: basically theyre satan
CG: YOU CAN’T DO YOUR FUCKING BUTTONS WITH ONE HAND?
CA: i can but its a pain
CA: really changes the calculations wwhen it comes to leavvin the room youvve no idea
CG: WHY DON’T YOU JUST ALCHEMISE SOME NEW CLOTHES THEN.
CA: hm great idea kar just twwo small problems
CA: one my horns
CA: majestic though they may be theyre pointy something FIERCE and i need twwo hands to get shit ovver my head an i dont hear you vvolunteering
CG: BECAUSE I’M NOT.
CA: twwo howw am i meant to do that wwhen im still in my fuckin recuperacoon clothes
CG: DO YOU THINK ANYBODY GIVES A SHIT.
CG: THE GODTIERS LITERALLY PRANCE ABOUT IN THEIR PYJAMAS HALF THE TIME.
CA: alright damn guess i havve to givve you my secret third problem
CA: outfits wwithout buttons
CA: suck.
CG: YOU FUCKING NERD.
CA: im tryin to figure out a wway to do up the buttons efficiently.
CA: most days i end up starin at the ceiling wwishin i could just snap my fingers and be dressed.
Karkat leans deeper into the swivel chair, putting his legs up against the computer table running along the edge of the room, and scowls in disbelief at his palmhusk. He wishes there was a wall he could smack his head into that allowed him to still see his huskscreen at the same time, for efficiency’s sake.
CG: YOU.
CG: FUCKING.
CG: MORON!!!
CG: WE HAVE THAT TECHNOLOGY!! IT’S CALLED A ‘WARDROBIFIER’!
CA: wwait really
CG: YES!!!
CG: GOD DIDN’T YOU TROLL JADE. SHE HAD ONE.
CA: wwoah wwhy wwere you awware of wwhat she wwas wwardrobifyin wwith
CG: FIRSTLY.
CG: IF YOU TYPE THAT MANY W’S AT ME AGAIN, I WILL STAB A CULLING FORK THROUGH YOUR REMAINING HAND.
CA: ouch
CG: SECONDLY.
CG: SHE FUCKING TOLD ME.
CA: hm
CA: she nevver told me that wwhen i wwas trollin her
CG: BECAUSE YOU CAME OFF AS A CREEPY JERK, DUDE.
CA: hey pot.
CG: GO FUCK YOURSELF WE GOT ALONG FINE.
CA: really?
CG: YEAH, REALLY.
CA: huh
CG: WELL, EVENTUALLY.
CA: there it is
CG: SHE WAS SURPRISINGLY SMART FOR A MORON. I MADE A BAD FIRST IMPRESSION BUT THEN WE BONDED OVER HOW FUCKING STUPID AND ANNOYING VERSIONS OF YOURSELF CAN BE, DESPITE ANY OBVIOUS POSITIVE QUALITIES YOU MAY OTHERWISE EXPRESS.
CG: AND LIKE I GET THAT YOU HAVE THE INSATIABLE URGE TO COME ON TO ANYTHING THAT MOVES.
CG: BUT MAYBE CHILL OUT ONCE IN A WHILE, OKAY?
CA: i
CA: probably deservve that
CG: YOU *DEFINITELY* DO.
CA: and i wwill chill
CG: THANK FUCK.
CA: but youre tellin me you had better luck trollin her than i did huh
CA: do i smell somethin red in the air
CA: or maybe evven somethin a little
CA: blacker
CG: I WOULDN’T BE CAUGHT DEAD WITH HARLEY IF SHE WAS THE LAST…
CG: …UH.
CG: THIS FEELS WEIRD, RIGHT?
CA: i
CA: …little bit yeah
CG: SORRY, I’M TRYING TO GET PAST WHAT HAPPENED BUT JUST.
CA: its okay i get it
CG: THE ROMANCE CHAT JUST FEELS WEIRD NOW.
CA: yeah
Karkat stares at the screen and tries to think of something to say.
CA: do you wwanna talk about something else
CG: WHAT DID WE EVER EVEN TALK ABOUT THAT WASN’T ROMANCE.
CA: im sure wwe did wwith somethin but its escaping me at the minute
CA: and i feel like a lot of my prevvious hobbies are bad choices for convversation
He can feel the frayed edges of their friendship. Surprisingly, not snapped, but. Everything’s different, now. There’s a big fucking sword hanging over it all, too, in the form of a question.
Does he even want to still be friends with Eridan?
It’s a legitimate question. They’re spending over a sweep on the same meteor and then they need to fight an unkillable demon together, but they could just leave it tepidly polite.
He closes his eyes. The common area is full of other people he could be talking to. He’d have gone over to bug Dave already if he hadn’t been showing dead things to Aradia. He could go bug Kanaya about something. He had options.
He could just tell Eridan to fuck off. It’s not like he’s putting in the same amount of effort to get Vriska back into the group.
…But him and Vriska had never talked more than occasionally. And Terezi was trying (however unsuccessfully) to do exactly that as well. And unlike Eridan, it isn’t like anybody is still around to remember Vriska killing them.
Fuck. Yeah. Except Aradia.
But even then, she seemed cool with Vriska now, for whatever reason. Bygones be bygones or whatever. He honestly doesn’t understand that, but he’s certainly not complaining. He’s even starting to think it might be a better way to get Vriska out of her shell than Terezi trying to catch her outside her room.
His thoughts circle back to Eridan. He could just tell the guy he’s a piece of shit (which is true) and to fuck off.
The only problem Karkat sees with that plan is that he might. Eridan might actually go off into some dark corner of the Meteor and spend three ‘years’ as a fucking cryptid nobody sees except in the distance. He might actually fuck off, and then their hardest or second hardest hitter would be out of sight when the time came. Would he still want to be on their side in three years? Or would he have convinced himself back into his fucking ‘serve Jack’ bullshit again? They’d have to kill him. Karkat imagines himself being the one holding the sickle.
But you couldn’t even let Terezi kill Gamzee. What makes you think you can do it?
He grits his teeth.
Or what if he didn’t. If he didn’t even bother with the fading into the background, and just left. Jumped into a dreambubble and left forever. Left them alone.
Abandoned them.
And then there’d be eight on the meteor. Not nine.
And Karkat doesn’t want that.
Just like that, the right answer is obvious.
CG: LISTEN.
CG: GET DRESSED AND I’LL MEET YOU TO GO TO THE ALCHEMISERS.
CA: alright
CG: AND YEAH, LET’S TRY NOT TO RESTART DISCUSSIONS ON YOUR CRUSADE AGAINST LANDDWELLERS.
CA: hey you dont gotta tell me
CA: it wwould be fair to say the landdwwellers wwon the wwar on landdwwellers
CA: i mean like fuck a guy couldnta lost wworse
CG: THE PLANET BLEW UP; IT’S A DRAW.
CA: wwell fuck i guess so
CG: JUST PROMISE ME YOU WON’T GO FOR THE TIEBREAKER.
CA: i kinda already did and noww i havve no right arm
CA: im done i lost getting evven is vvris’s game not mine and i think evven shes realising its getting old so like fuck am i starting anything
CG: GLAD TO HEAR IT.
CG: SO WHILE YOU’RE AT IT, THINK OF SOME NEW TOPICS.
CA: okay
CA: hey sidebar and kinda personal question
CG: NO I HAVE NEVER KISSED MYSELF IN THE MIRROR, SORRY YOU’RE ALONE IN THAT.
CA: wwh
CA: wwhat the fuck kar rude
CG: DON’T EVEN PRETEND.
CA: stop thinkin about my lips you wweirdo
CG: I’M VOMITING RIGHT NOW.
CA: i wwas gonna ask about the
CA: uh. blood stuff
He stares at his phone, and then carefully taps out his reply a letter at a time.
CG: WHAT ABOUT THE BLOOD STUFF.
CG: MINE, I ASSUME YOU MEAN?
CA: yeah
CA: do you wwanna talk about any of it
CA: cant imagine that wwas a lot of fun
CG: HONESTLY.
CG: IT WASN’T. IT FUCKING SUCKED.
CG: THE MORE I THINK ABOUT IT, THE MORE FUCKING INSANE IT SEEMS.
CG: AND I JUST ACCEPTED IT.
CG: THAT MY BLOOD MADE ME WORTHY OF BEING KILLED.
CA: jesus kar
CG: HEY DON’T YOU DARE PITY ME. I’M SURE BACK ON ALTERNIA IF YOU’D KNOWN YOU WOULD’VE KILLED ME.
CA: honestly
CA: yeah. probably
CG: YEAH.
CG: WELL, AT LEAST YOU’RE HONEST ABOUT IT.
CG: AND I DON’T BLAME YOU. IF I DIDN’T EVEN THINK PEOPLE LIKE ME SHOULD EXIST, WHY WOULD YOU HAVE HESITATED?
CA: cause youre my friend
CA: yeah i wwouldnt havve spared you
CA: but i should havve
CA: i wwould if wwe wwent back
CG: I’D SAY THAT’S A MEANINGLESS PROMISE, BUT WE DO HAVE TWO TIME GODS ON BOARD.
CG: SO. IF WE SUDDENLY GET FLUNG BACK IN TIME.
CA: youll hold me to it
CG: YEAH.
CA: good.
CG: YOU KNOW I ACTUALLY WANTED TO BE A THRESHECUTIONER?
CA: yeah you mentioned it once or twwice
CA: context a troll wwill smith usually
CG: EVEN IF I’D MANAGED TO GET IT.
CG: WHICH, TO BE CLEAR, I WOULD NOT HAVE.
CG: I WOULD HAVE HAD TO KILL OTHER MUTANTS JUST LIKE ME.
CG: LIKE. THAT WAS ONE OF THEIR MAIN THINGS.
CG: BODYGUARDING, SHOCK TROOPS, MUTANT CULLING.
CA: so wwhyd you wwant to do it
CA: to throww people off the scent wwhen they ask
CG: NO. IF SOMEBODY WAS ON THE SCENT, IT WOULD ALREADY BE OVER. I’D BE DEAD OR THEY WOULD BE.
CG: UNLESS IT WAS TEREZI, I GUESS.
CA: haha
CA: on the scent
CG: I’M IGNORING THAT.
CG: I WANTED TO DO IT TO PROVE I WASN’T WORTHLESS.
CG: IF I COULD PROVE I WAS BETTER THAN ALL THE OTHER MUTANTS THEN MAYBE MY BLOOD WASN’T THE HUGE MISTAKE I THOUGHT IT MUST BE.
CA: howw do you feel noww
CG: …GUILTY. IS THAT WEIRD?
CG: I NEVER EVEN GOT THE CHANCE CULL ANYBODY “LIKE ME” BUT I STILL FEEL SHIT ABOUT HOW FUCKING QUICKLY I DECIDED THAT IF I TOOK OUT ENOUGH PEOPLE LIKE ME, IT MIGHT MAKE THE EMPIRE NOT MIND THAT **I** WAS LIKE ME.
CA: i dont knoww
CA: i culled plenty a people for the greater good
CA: real and imagined
CA: didnt feel awwesome doin it then either
CA: but it seeps in you
CA: maybe killing people just sucks and wwantin to do it is pretty lousy too
CG: GOD. ARE WE COWARDS.
CA: maybe
CA: do wwe really wwant wwhatever i wwas before now back though
CA: or case in point wwhatever the fuck you wwere dealing wwith on a daily basis
CA: isnt cowwardice better
CG: MAYBE.
CG: BUT THEN WHAT IF THAT KILLS US.
CG: WHAT IF WE GET TO THE NEW SESSION, AND.
CG: I JUST.
CG: UGH, FUCK.
CG: ACTUALLY, WOULD YOU MIND IF WE CHANGE THE TOPIC.
CA: sure
CA: ill do you one better
CA: ivve got an idea for wwhat wwe can talk about for wwhen wwere at the alchemisers
CG: WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT THE W’S.
CA: i dont know kar
CA: wwhat did you say
CG: KILL ME.
CG: JUST TELL ME YOUR BRILLIANT TOPIC IDEA
CA: romcoms
CG: UGH. I’M GETTING PREDICTABLE.
CA: yeah but you do wwanna talk about romcoms though dont you
CA: especially any shitty human ones youvve seen
CG: FUUUUUUUUU
CG: UNFORTUNATELY YOU’RE RIGHT.
CG: FINE. ROMCOM TALK WHEN WE MEET AT THE ALCHEMISERS. HAVE YOU HEARD OF THE PROPOSAL.
CA: no is it good
CG: NIGH-INCOMPREHENSIBLE DUE TO HUMAN CULTURAL IDEAS I CAN ONLY GUESS AT
CG: WE’RE WATCHING IT.
CA: cool
CA: hey wwhy meet at the alchemisers
CG: TO MAKE YOU A FUCKING WARDROBIFIER, YOU HOPELESS MORON.
CA: oh
CA: alright
Karkat nods to himself and makes to leave the room. Kanaya gives him a questioning glance as he leaves, like she knows, and he gives her a reassuring smile. Dave waves and he flips him off.
He’s just made his way outside the common area when Eridan messages him again.
CA: hey kar
CG: YEAH, ASSHOLE?
CA: thanks
Notes:
we're back in the groove! (hopefully)
Hope you enjoyed!
(edit: a paragraph got dropped accidentally after 'Karkat stares at the screen and tries to think of something else to say,' but it's in now. sorry for the confusion lol)
Chapter 14: The Power of Friendship
Summary:
Lame title, lame kids bonding over Nintendo games.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karkat physically leans as he threads the corner, tugging his controller up and to the right, enough that it obscures a bit of the screen. “COME ON,” he screeches. “PLEEEEEASE.”
Dave is a crisp and peaceful meadow in the Force. He is the Boddhisatva of the Mario Kart game; attachment means nothing to him, for he has achieved inner emptiness. He’s zen, he’s cool as a cucumber, he’s in the zone. The zen zone. He’s climbing towards first place steadily, and his victory is assured. And then Karkat knocks into his shoulder accidentally, and he has to stop himself from leaning into it to bump him back, which distracts him just enough that he fucks the shortcut up. His face scrunches in annoyance.
Goddamn, dude, what the fuck happened to the zen zone.
“This is bullshit,” he says as he gets nailed by a green shell.
Karkat doesn’t bother taking his eyes off the game for an instant ashe streaks past Dave’s struggling cart. “How fucking dare you doubt my gaming abilities. This is pure skill.”
The only sound for the next thirty seconds is Karkat mashing buttons so hard that Dave’s actually worrying whether he has enough grist to last the whole journey if Karkles abuses his controllers this bad. And then they’re on the last straightaway before the turn and the finish line, with Karkat in fourth and Dave in sixth.
“We’re fucked,” Karkat growls.
Dave narrows his eyes. “Not yet.”
Item box. Red shell for Karkat. A second later, Dave’s item cycles and they both grin as he pulls the blue shell.
“Fuck yes, Strider. Fuck yes.”
“Tell me when.”
“Hold. Okayyy… Now.”
Dave throws the blue shell. It streaks down the course, hunting first. It explodes, throwing first and second into the air. Third place takes the lead, and Karkat—
Karkat cackles as he slips into second place just metres before the finish line. “YYYYYYYYYYYYYESSSSSSSSSS,” he screams. Somewhere far behind them, the Rogue Queens’ ears probably prick in irritation as he produces frequencies which melt candlewax. It’s possibly the most excited anybody’s ever been about second place.
Dave finishes a few seconds later with a respectable fourth. “Nice,” he says.
“Did you see me take that fucking turn, Strider?” He demands, grinning at the human.s
Dave nods seriously. “Very impressive.” An expert could maybe tell Dave is trying desperately to keep a smile from breaking across his face. But he’s pretty sure Karkat can’t tell. Dave Strider is as cool as a cucumber going skinny dipping in Finland.
“What did you call this thing, again?” Karkat asks as the scores trickle across the screen to show Dave and Karkat neck and neck.
He shrugs and tries to relax as he gets into the last race. “It’s a Wii. Two I’s.”
“He’s lying,” Rose says from the other corner of the computer room, head resting on Kanaya’s shoulder on the sofa and not looking up from her book. Honestly, he’d forgotten either of them were even there. “it’s Piiss. Also two I’s.”
Dave twists to stare at Rose in muted horror. She winks at him. He looks back at Karkat, but words to salvage the situation refuse to appear.
Karkat snorts, not taking his eyes off the screen as he queues up the next game. “Honestly, Dave, if you’re going to lie, at least make it fucking convincing.”
Dave purses his lips. “Sure. You got me.”
They start the next race.
Karkat’s eyes flicker to the box. Dave notices the smile he tries to hide.
(Karkat fucking trounces him.)
--
Two weeks later.
“Karkat,” Rose says. Karkat glances up from his book, tilting his head. “What are your intentions with my brother?”
“This is the eighth time you’ve asked him that,” Dave mumbles from his position stretched across Karkat’s lap on the sofa and drawing idly on his tablet. “He wants my dowry cows.”
Karkat tries to parse… any of that. Neither of those were turns of phrase on Alternia. “…What?”
The two humans are silent for a moment. “I’m going to tell him,” Rose says after a second.
Dave scrambles up. “Hey. No. No, hey, don’t do that. Karkat cover your ears, no stop, Rose-”
--
“And Bon Appetit,” Dave says, and there’s a clink of something being set on the table.
Sollux sniffs the dish that’s been placed on front of him. “and this is…”
“Just a little slice of Texan cuisine. Well. Italian cuisine. But I’ve had it before. In, uh. Texas. It’s human cuisine.”
“Dave just shrugged modestly,” Eridan says, which causes Sollux to grin. Karkat facepalms, which nobody bothers narrating because Karkat contrives to make facial expression audible, even when there isn’t percussion involved.
Karkat is not a very quiet person.
“I’ll make enough for everybody next time, but I want to see if trolls like it. Karkat just keeps asking if I’m trying to poison him.”
“You keep saying yes,” Karkat replies, failing utterly at hiding the fond edge to his irritation.
“Yeah, well, I don’t know if it’s edible for trolls. You’ve described the most fucked up shit from Troll planet.”
“Alternia,” Eridan and Karkat correct simultaneously.
“Potato tomato.”
Sollux sniffs it again. It’s flavours he vaguely recognises, but it’s definitely nothing he’s ever had before. He’s only getting a vague idea of what it smells like and what the room around him looks like, which isn’t surprising when he’s forcing his olfactory centres to work (heh) double duty and he’s not that good at the whole seeing-by-smelling thing yet. He traces his fingers over the tabletop until he finds the plate, and then pokes the food. It’s a bit squishy, and at least that is familiar. “What is it?”
“Lasagne. It’s… Uh. Hm.” Dave trails off. “Okay, so I guess… You know pasta?”
“What?” Eridan asks.
“Okay, uh. It’s food.”
There’s a brief silence. Sollux guesses Karkat and Eridan are exchanging looks. (By the sound of Eridan’s snort, he also guesses they try to exchange looks with him, and then realise their mistake). “That certainly is… a description.”
Sollux pats the table and picks up the foodtrident and hesitates with it over the meal. “how do I…”
There’s a scraping noise as Eridan scoots his chair to beside Sollux. “I think you need to cut it?” There’s a brief pause. “Okay, Dave’s giving me the nod.”
“With the trident?”
“There’s a knife as well. Left side,” he adds, as Sollux puts out a hand.
He traces his fingers over the wooden table surface until they hit a metallic object. “thanks ED.”
“Any time. The knife goes in the right hand and the fork in the left, technically.”
He switches them around, rolling his eyes as he does. “does that make the food taste better?”
“Nah, just etiquette shit. I think it’s somethin’ about having the knife in your non-dominant hand for big banquets and stuff. Less threatening or something.”
Sollux tilts his head. “aren’t most trolls right-handed?”
“Most violets are left-handed. I wasn’t, but I guess I have to be now. Besides, aren’t you ambidextrous?”
He nods. “…how did you know?”
“Educated guess.”
There’s a two-second silence.
“hey ED?”
“Yeah?”
“fuck you.”
Dave snickers and Karkat rolls his eyes.
“Hey Sol?”
“yeah?” he replies, already smiling.
“Ditto.”
“I think I preferred it when you were fighting,” Karkat mutters.
“Give it time,” Dave says.
“okay. let’s get this shitshow on the road. tell me where i need to cut.”
“That went well,” Karkat says as they walk away from the food preparation block.
“Yeah, they seemed to like the lasagne,” Dave replies. He’s walking like an idiot, moving like he’s dancing across a club floor to the bar, but the effect is more ballroom waltz than anything else- because Dave is an idiot. Karkat swats him whenever he dips back into his range. He dodges effortlessly. “Dodged,” he says, to be an asshole.
“You know that’s not what I meant.”
“I know, but you think they’re flushes for each other or whatever.”
“Flushed, Dave.”
“Tomato potato.” The Godtier translation informs him helpfully that he pronounced both of those words wrong, this time.
“Do they not look flushed to you?” Karkat asks.
“I don’t know, man, I just wanted to know what they thought of the food.” Half a second later, he adds, “I do kinda see it, though.”
“Right!?” Karkat explodes.
“I mean, I don’t know what it was on your weird four-charts, but playing ‘help me cut up my food for me’ with each other is not normal friend behaviour, right?”
“Yeah!” He falters. “Well, okay, I guess neither of them could do it by themselves.”
“True. Could be totally normal friend stuff. We know all about that.”
“Yeah.”
“Now, say if we were watching a romcom and you started just feeding me popcorn to get me to shut up, then-”
Karkat’s heart does some complex little flips, and he sputters over the end of Dave’s sentence. “We are never talking about that, Strider,” he says.
“Who’s talking about it?” Dave replies. “Talking about what? I’m just throwing out hypotheticals.”
He hits a higher tempo of some inner song and starts humming as he moves in fast forward for a few steps. Safely hidden behind his back, Karkat smiles.
--
She hasn’t been out since going to Kanaya’s before Karkat’s announcement, and to be honest, given how scary Kanaya was, the experience didn’t exactly make her love suddenly hearing from people out of the blue.
So, when Vriska looks up in surprise, her first thought is, I imagined that, right?
But she didn’t. The knock at the door comes again.
“Vriska?” Aradia calls through the door. “You in?”
Vriska doesn’t respond for a moment. She thinks about saying no. “Give me a minute,” she calls back.
She stands up and walks up to the door. She stares at it for a minute. The grey metal stares back at her. Then, she opens it.
Aradia smiles at her. “Hey!” she says.
“Hi,” Vriska replies cautiously.
“Wanna play video games?” Aradia asks.
Vriska blinks. She can’t have heard that right. Her first deliberate friendmurder, the troll she killed using her own boyfriend is asking her to…
“…Play video games?”
“Sure!”
“I, uh.” She isn’t sure how to respond to that. “That sounds…” She considers her options. “I’d love to, but I’m… not feeling well. I don’t think I’d be up for heading down to the computers. Too, uh… bright.” She gestures at the low light in the room and then at the fluorescent lights of the hallway.
“Oh, that’s not a problem,” Aradia says.
And uncaptchalogues a bundle of technology and wires.
She looks expectantly at Vriska over the threshold.
She looks at her. Aradia seems serious. And Vriska’s too tired, and a little confused, to think of an alternative excuse. “Then, uh. Come in, I guess.”
“Thanks!”
--
Vriska groans as a train of coins get stolen from her character. “Bullshit!” She boos, as Mario poses in triumph at her loss. “He took my star last turn as well,” she grumbles, because if anybody can hold a grudge against a computer programme, it’s Vriska Serket.
Aradia laughs. “Maybe we shouldn’t have set the AI to master.”
“I might as well win against worthy opponents,” she retorts. It’s her turn now.
“Are you so sure you’re going to win?” Aradia asks. “Mario is in the lead.” She doesn’t mention that she’s just a few coins behind him. “And you’re not exactly near the star.”
Vriska rolls her eyes. “Watch this,” she says. She picks her triple dice item. “Call a number.”
“Six.”
She hits the dice block. It’s a six. “Again.”
“Five.”
She hits the dice. Five.
“Ten?” Aradia suggests.
“Oh, fuck you,” Vriska huffs. “I’m not magic. I’ll do a six.” She hits it. Another six.
“Well, I don’t know how much that’ll help you.”
“It gets me to the star, doesn’t it?” Shy Guy waddles the seventeen spaces, right to the star-giving toad.
“Yeah, buuut-” Aradia says, drawing it out until Vriska arrives at Toadette. “-You don’t have enough coins anymore,” she finishes, just as the dialogue box pops up.
Vriska opens her mouth in horror. “You tricked me!” She accuses, which makes Aradia cackle. “You made me roll high to waste the item, didn’t you?”
“Maybe,” Aradia replies. “All’s fair in Mario Party!”
“Low blow, Megido. Exploiting my ego to beat me.” As soon as the words leave her mouth, she feels the pit in her stomach she’d been ignoring open right back up. Smooth, Serket. Bring her attention to THAT, why don’t you?
Aradia doesn’t seem to mind, she just rolls her eyes with a grin. “You can literally just cheat, I have to take my advantages where I can get them.” It’s her turn now, and she selects her dice block. “But you’re not the only one can cheat.” She bobs her head in time with the random spin of the dice block for a few seconds, and then shakes the remote. It’s a ten. “Hell yeah!”
It’s so surprising Vriska momentarily forgets what she was just thinking. “How did you get a ten?” she demands.
“Donkey Kong’s custom dice block.”
“You could have told me about that!”
“Yeah, but I’m trying to win, here!”
--
“So,” Aradia says when they’re about to start another game, hyper-casually.
“So,” Vriska agrees awkwardly, fiddling with the controller. She knew there had to be some ulterior motive to Megido coming to visit her. What, did she think her second victim would just show up to play videogames with her? Just get it over with.
“So, uh. Karkat’s announcement, huh?” Aradia says.
“Yeah. He certainly did. Announce that.”
Aradia blinks. “Oh, come on,” she says with a huff.
“What?” Vriska asks, thrown.
“I was floored! But everybody else barely reacted! I mean, for the humans, that makes sense, and Terezi and Kanaya already knew, but it felt like Sollux and I were the only ones taken by surprise! And when we talked about it, even Sollux just said—” She puts on an honestly pretty spot-on impression of Sollux’s voice, “—AA it’s KK. he’s a massive weirdo. his blood would need to be polka-dots for it to be as weird as he is. and until TZ teaches me how to see by licking, this could all be a huge prank on me.” She throws up her hands. “Nobody wants to gossip about it with me.”
Vriska opens her mouth, frowning, but… No, of course, Karkat didn’t need to get somebody to go and have a talk with Aradia (or Sollux) beforehand.
Still. At least she’s clearly not interrogating her for somebody else. Aradia’s just out of the loop. “Is Karkat going to have to fend off two blind people begging him to let them lick him?” She asks. Aradia laughs.
“I’ll try to keep Sollux in line. Maybe you can do the same for Terezi.” She winks.
“Huh?” She hasn’t talked to Terezi in a while. Only a few words since she stabbed Vriska. Which, admittedly, Vriska has come around on. It was honestly kinda badass of her. But still, Terezi’s hardly going to listen to her about who to lick. “What do you mean?”
Aradia shrugs. “Oh, nothing. Maybe I red too much into something.”
Ah. Other people noticing her crush. You’re not as subtle as you think you are, Serket, she tells herself and tries not to blush. She changes the subject. “Kanaya told me before the meeting,” she admits. And somebody- maybe Terezi- probably told Eridan, as well, she guesses. “She wanted to make sure I wouldn’t freak out and say something rude.”
Aradia raises her eyebrows. “Huh. I guess you did look a little… prewarned.” She frowns. “Why didn’t somebody tell me?”
“You wouldn’t have said something rude. Hell, you didn’t.”
“Well, I would’ve if I knew it meant I’d get more gossip!” She grumbles, and Vriska laughs a little uncertainly. “What did Kanaya say?”
Vriska winces. “We, uh. We talked about the hemocaste. She made it clear she wasn’t a fan.”
“Can’t say I am, either,” Aradia admits. “I mean, even before the whole robot thing. If I’m being honest, the only people still alive who would even benefit from it would be you and Eridan.”
“That’s pretty much what Kanaya said.”
“Well, hey, you didn’t say anything at the meeting, but how do you feel about it?” Vriska shifts uncomfortably. Aradia, realising the question veered a little pale, corrects. “I mean, you must have some thoughts about the hemocaste.”
“Not as many as Equius does- uh, did.”
Aradia rolls her eyes. “That would be difficult.” She’s winding aimlessly through the lobby with her controller, the game more or less forgotten except as visual background. “What’s your opinion?”
“I…”
What’s she supposed to say? Yes I love the hemocaste? She doesn’t care that much about it, in all honesty. She just never really thinks about it.
She guesses that’s the point. She never thought about it. But Karkat had to, pretty much all the time. No wonder he always avoided Nepeta like the plague- girl couldn't keep her mouth shut, and Equius probably would've killed him for being in the same troll zip code as Nepeta while mutant.
She shrugs. “It doesn’t matter anymore. Like Karkat says, we’re free to throw a coup, but why? What are we going to do, turn the meteor around?”
“I guess not.”
“Yeah. So, Karkat's still our leader. Regardless of whatever Dave's doing.”
Aradia laughs. “I suppose. So no... lingering hemocaste sentiments, then?”
“It’s good for Karkat that it doesn’t exist anymore,” she says shortly. “And I don’t really care.”
Aradia rolls this around her brain for a minute. “I guess that’s as good a view as any.” She hesitates, fiddling with the controller. “…Wanna play another game?”
Vriska's shoulders relax just a fraction. At least it was a short interrogation. “…Sure.”
--
By the time they wrap up the games, Vriska looks a little more upbeat. It’s not going to last, because that’s not how it works, but she can hope.
Weird, that. Her, of all people, hoping that Vriska, of all people, gets better.
She makes Vriska keep the console in her room- maybe she’ll ask Aradia over next time, instead of Aradia having to barge her way in.
And then with a quick “See you, Megido” to leave her away, she slips into the corridor and pulls out her phone.
As expected, she’s got a message from Karkat.
CG: HOW WAS SHE?
AA: she seemed like she enjoyed it.
AA: We had a pretty fun chat about some stuff
CG: REALLY?
AA: Yeah, and it looks like you’re right.
CG: THANK FUCK.
CG: I REALLY APPRECIATE THIS.
AA: hey i’m spending three human years on this rock with everybody else
AA: we may as well all like each other
CG: YEAH
CG: STILL. THANK YOU.
AA: i enjoyed it!
CG: I KNOW. BUT TEREZI HAS BEEN TRYING TO TALK TO VRISKA FOR THE PAST WEEK. AND I’M STARTING TO WORRY ABOUT THE SERKET DESTRUCTION INSTINCT TURNING INTO SELF-DESTRUCTION.
CG: BECAUSE. UH. YOU KNOW.
CG: WE NEED ALL THE HANDS WE CAN GET.
AA: i’m not judging you, karkat.
AA: it’s fine that you want her to be okay.
AA: it’s good, actually.
There’s a pause on the other side.
CG: I.
CG: THANKS.
CG: HONESTLY, I DON’T KNOW WHY YOU’RE SO OKAY WITH THIS JOB.
AA: i wouldnt say okay.
AA: id say i want her to get better.
AA: im not just a passenger of fate anymore!
CG: OH.
CG: WELL. GOOD.
CG: AND. YOU’RE RIGHT.
CG: I REALLY DON’T WANT ANYBODY ELSE TO GET HURT. I KNOW IT SOUNDS FUCKING STUPID. BUT THAT INCLUDES HER AND ERIDAN. EVEN AFTER WHAT THEY DID.
AA: its not stupid
AA: its like the main reason i stuck around.
CG: WAIT REALLY.
CG: WHAT THE HELL DOES THAT MEAN?
AA: tell you later
CG: …FINE, I GUESS.
CG: BUT YEAH, ANYWAY.
CG: THANKS.
She puts away her phone. Maybe next time she’ll make Vriska string up some fairy lights in her room. Or invite Terezi and Kanaya, make a girls’ night of it.
She doesn’t believe for a second that Vriska’s caught something like she said to begin with (if Godtiers even can get ill). But she’s catching something. And a dark room with just the light of a screen probably isn’t helping.
Today was still quite awkward, and probably getting to the level of being actual friends will take longer, even if getting Vriska out of her room is quick. But she’s got time.
She’s Maid of the stuff!
Notes:
Karkat at the victory door: we’re gonna be grownups about this, we’re gonna be calm, it’s all in a day’s work, no need to lose our minds about it.
Karkat when he finishes second in Mario Kart: LET’S FUCKING GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAlso, apologies if there’s any spelling errors or anything, I usually do a quick edit before posting to make sure everything’s cushty, but when I post this, I will be at a concert with friends! So I’m prepping this at like midnight the night before so that whenever I have a moment anywhere around six o’clock, I can just shoot it out.
Hope all of you are having a good day!
Chapter 15: Dave Strider, Twice
Summary:
Davesprite's patented noteleaving game still too strong
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave’s inventory is massive now, courtesy of the other Dave. Seriously, it’s been over two months and he’s still not sure where everything is. He’s rooting around in it for a whetstone he knows he must have captchalogued at some point for sharpening the sick welsh sword when he finds it.
It’s a folded-up note with the word 'DAVE' written on the front in his handwriting.
“…Huh.”
He unfolds it and starts reading.
Dave.
It’s Dave. What’s up.
Listen dude, I don’t know how much time we’ll get to talk right when I get into your timeline. It’s gonna be pretty touch and go until we can convince Egdork not to fight the big snake, so I’ll put this in for in case I forget. But I spent like four months in that timeline just grinding to make all the gear I can. And if we’re cheating, I might as well pass on stuff I know. Especially since Rose is probably going to do that with her weird dreamself bullshit. Can’t get left behind dude.
One, Rose is actually not shit at therapy. When she tries, anyway. When she’s just psychoanalysing it’s awful, but if you sit down and talk to her about stuff, she’s pretty good at it. Don’t tell her I said that. She doesn't need the ego boost.
Two. HONEY SCENTED SHAMPOO. I’ll include a bottle in my inventory and drop it for you because honestly fuck this being all business. It smells awesome. That’s goddamn vital.
Three. It’s gonna take you like a solid six hours to get the hang of the jetboard. Don’t do it on front of Rose. She’ll laugh at you. Or do. Honestly it’s pretty ironic and cool to be that openly shit at something. And oh god are we shit at it for the first few hours.
Four, I have a bunch of captcha codes for just cool outfits. I’ll already have dropped OP gear by the time you read this, this is just fashion.
There’s probably more, but those are the ones I thought were important enough to write down. There’s a ton of game stuff to tell you but I can just tell you that as your game guide. Daves together strong etc.
Good luck, dude.
Dave.
He stares at the note for a while.
Dave must be out there, somewhere. Spriting it up with Jade and John. He’s kinda glad. Those dorks need somebody cool around to keep them in line.
He turns the page over and smirks. It's a long list of captcha codes.
Notes:
V short minichap. a teenychap perhaps even
Chapter 16: Warp and Weft
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rose’s hands move deftly and securely, wrapping the wool around the knitting needle and twisting to bring it around into the wider construction. The gentle clicking of the needles against one another is the only noise for a few moments.
“Did you ever knit?” Rose asks, not taking her eyes off the task.
Kanaya tries to wrench her gaze away from Rose’s face, but she is having entirely unexpected difficulties with that. “A little,” she admits. “I mostly did needlework, though I did make the occasional item of knitwear. A jumper for Karkat. A- scarf.”
“You made Karkat a jumper?” Rose asks, lips tugging into a smile.
“Not that he ever wears it,” she huffs. “Or, he used to, in the winter seasons, but his Land was quite warm, and other than that, he appears to run hot enough not to need it.”
“I think I could get him to wear the jumper if you would like that.”
Kanaya smiles. “That’s a very sweet offer. How would you manage that, though?”
Rose resolves to get Dave to explain the true meaning of Christmas (as Dave understands it, anyway) to Karkat. She’s pretty sure that would do it. “I have my methods.”
And if it doesn’t, she could probably just tell Karkat that Kanaya would like it if he did. Her impression of him so far has been that he has a heart of gold hidden somewhere deep behind all his hearts of other heavy metals.
“Intriguing.”
The common area returns to the sound of needles clicking rhythmically.
--
“Whaddaya think?” Dave says, walking back in and striking a casual pose to showcase the outfit.
His audience gives him a blank look. He could’ve seen this coming he supposes.
“Dave,” Terezi says. “You know who you asked to rate your outfits, right?”
“Yeah. Whoever was in the common area.”
She raises an eyebrow and Sollux snickers. He feels like she’s trying to make it his fault 50% of his audience is blind. “Do you want to be licked?”
“What? No, don’t joke about that.”
“It’s okay if you want to be licked, Dave,” she continues, grinning. “It would be good for Sollux’s training!” Sollux snickers but doesn’t lunge for Dave’s delicious suit. (Yet.)
“Licking isn’t ironic,” he says. He takes a step back for safety.
The Mayor waves his hands urgently.
“Yeah buddy?”
He makes another waving motion.
“Thanks buddy. Aradia, any thoughts?”
She tries, she really does. He’s a fellow time player! She wants to compliment him on the outfit somehow. But the pause lengthens until he exhales in exasperation, and she shrugs self-consciously. “…I usually dressed practically. Sorry, Dave.”
Dave shakes his head. “You’re all useless. I’m asking Karkat.”
Sollux rolls his eyes and discreetly wires Terezi twenty boonbucks.
They watch him leave.
“…Remind me why you bet against a Seer of Mind?” Aradia asks.
Sollux throws his arms up in surrender as Terezi snickers. “I don’t know, okay?”
--
“What about you? Did you ever knit anything for your friends?”
Rose shrugs. “Some little things, mostly for Jade and John. I think I made them both bobble hats.”
“Nothing for Dave?”
She shakes her head: “I never got the impression Texas got cold enough for him to ever get much benefit from knitwear.”
Kanaya pauses at that. “In other words,” she says, slowly, “you were in a similar boat with Dave as I was to Karkat.”
The needles still for a second, before Rose smiles and resumes. “I suppose that is true.”
Kanaya glances at the shape slowly resolving out of the ends of the needles. “Would this, by any chance, be a jumper?”
--
Sollux scrunches his face up as if he’s squinting at something far away and takes a few deep breaths. He’s getting grey surrounding them (the walls of the room), a black-and-grey blob on front of him (TZ), and a few bright colours as indistinct shapes laid out on front of her.
“Are those blocks?” He asks.
“Flashcards,” TZ replies. “You’ve gotten good at smelling when there is something or isn’t. I want to see if you can start telling colours apart.”
“huh. You’ve thought the shit out of this.”
“Of course!” She replies, mock-affronted. “I am a mighty dragon lusus and you are my little wiggler. I’m going to teach you the basics of how not to be a little baby idiot, and that includes knowing how to tell colours apart.”
“Harsh. what if I’m colourblind?”
“Then I’ll leave you to die from the elements just like a real mighty dragon lusus would.”
They both pause to consider that.
“hey TZ?”
“Yeah?”
“you ever get the feeling alternia just sucked shit?” Sollux asks. His dad was chained to the top of his hivestem and TZ’s mom was an egg.
“More and more,” she admits. “But let’s stop thinking about our lame dead culture. Learning to smell colours is more exciting.” He sniffs and he thinks she’s holding up a card. It’s…
Eh. “it looks bright?” He hazards.
“Candy red. I guess it is pretty bright.” He sniffs again, and catches just a flash of what might be the next card, down where he thinks her stomach is, so he sniffs again. The image from his nostrils, as fuzzy and uncertain and not-really-there as it is, changes and now the flash of what she’s telling him is colour is held up at about head-height.
“darker. A bit more saturated, maybe.”
“…Cobalt. Hm. I wonder if that counts.”
He shrugs and gives his best answer as she raises another one, and another, and another.
Eventually he starts guessing actual colours.
“Pink.” “Green. But it’s a pretty bright green, so that’s progress!”
“orange.” “Blue.”
“Red?” “Red! What kind?” “dark?” “Darker than Aradia or lighter?” “just fucking give me the point already.”
“maybe… no. I don’t know. kinda like bright but not. i want to say yellow, but not quite. or like. more than just bright? is… wait.” *snerk* “TZ. is this fucking polka-dots?” “Ahahahaha” “oh wow go fuck yourself.”
“blue. like navy blue.” “Yes!”
Sollux hears the door open, KK swear reflexively (sweet fuckgrubbing god, it’s dark in here), the lightswitch click, and then KK swear in surprise (shitting fuckhell) and- trip over something? Sollux grins. “What the fuck are you two doing sitting around in the dark?” He asks.
“hey KK,” Sollux says, probably unnecessarily. KK huffs in response.
“Are you clutching your chest, you wiggler?” TZ asks, as much for his benefit as to make fun of KK.
“You surprised me. Why the fuck are you two sitting silently in the dark?”
“Is it dark, Karkat? I hadn’t noticed! Sollux, why didn’t you say anything?”
He snickers.
“Alright, yeah, fine. Whatever you creeps. Do you want me to fuck off to allow you two to fondle each other in the dark some more like blind perverts?”
“Yes!” TZ says automatically. “Unless you’re jealous? Do you want to join us, Karkat?”
“I’m not blind, you moron, sorry.”
TZ gasps. “I had no idea. I’m so sorry to hear that. But you could always close your eyes.”
KK rolls his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Anything I can do to help?”
He’s been doing this a lot, Sollux notices. Trying to help. Getting involved, but not being a (total) asshole about it.
He’s pretty sure it would unnerve him, except that as much as it’s a change for KK to be earnestly helpful (instead of acerbic and covertly helpful and then be enough of an asshole that he ends up asking Sollux if they’re still cool later, as if they ever aren’t), Sollux feels pretty changed himself. If you’d told him a few perigees ago that he’d end up kinda befriending ED like he has, he’d probably have laughed at you and then telekinetically chucked you into the atmosphere.
“you can stop rolling your eyes at me,” Sollux suggests.
“How the fuck would you be able to tell if I did?”
“Wow, how about instead of underestimating the perspicacity of th—”
“Wait. Does this mean it’s working?” KK asks.
“nah that was an educated guess.” And he takes another guess that KK is scowling at him and opening his mouth to make a retort on the level of ‘fuck you.’
Either his guess was wrong or TZ just bowls over him: “But yes, it is. He’s making good progress!” He hears her rustle a bit; she’s probably showing KK the cards. “He’s getting good at picking colours apart.”
“Oh.” KK sounds… surprised. “That’s. Good.”
“hell yeah it’s good,” Sollux holds his fist out, and KK walks over and bumps it.
His voice shifts down with a rustle; he’s sitting on the floor with them now. “How good will you be by the end of the journey?” KK asks.
He shrugs, and TZ answers. “Dragonmom taught me all I needed over a couple perigees, but she was able to psychically link with me. But he’s a quick learner and he has his psionics.” She leans over and punches his shoulder lightly. “He’ll get the hang of it.”
“Good. Yeah, good. Anything I can do to help?” He asks again.
“I’ll make some copies of the flashcards.”
--
The needles slow to a stop, and Kanaya looks up from her own work at the silence. Rose glances her way.
“You wouldn’t happen to need any knitted goods, would you?” Rose asks.
Kanaya startles. “I. Um.”
She could swear Rose is grinning, somewhere behind that smooth slight-smile. “I um not sure what that means,” she quips.
(Really, if Rose wants Kanaya to respond coherently, she shouldn’t keep doing- that.)
“That sounds like a large time commitment.”
Rose shrugs. “It’s not my area of expertise, but I believe the time will pass anyway.”
Well then. “In that case, I would be incredibly grateful if you decided to make me something,” Kanaya responds.
“What would you like? I imagine a bobblehat isn’t quite your style?”
Kanaya tries for witty. “I think it is certainly John and Jade’s.” She’s not sure if that counts. It gets a laugh anyway. “That close to a barbed horn, it probably wouldn’t work.”
“Something else, then. A scarf? I always appreciated how easy they were compared with other knitted clothing.”
“…No.”
Rose accepts that without comment. “A cardigan, then.”
Kanaya tries to imagine herself in a cardigan. There are certainly ways to make it work.
“A cardigan sounds lovely. That’s very kind of you.”
“Don’t thank me. I’m just looking for an excuse to keep knitting.”
--
gallowsCalibrator [GC] began trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
GC: H3Y
CG: HEY YOURSELF.
GC: SO WH4T W4S TH4T 4BOUT?
CG: ?
GC: COM3 ON
GC: YOU GOT W31RD 4BOUT SOLLUX L34RN1NG TO S33 W1TH M3
CG: I
CG: OKAY, YEAH I GUESS I DID.
GC: COM3 ON DON’T M4K3 M3- W41T WH4T
CG: …DID YOU SERIOUSLY THINK I COULDN’T ADMIT THAT I ACTED WEIRD??
GC: YOU KNOW 1 WOULD N3V3R L13 TO MY MO1R41L
GC: TH3R3FOR3:
GC:
CG: OH, HAHA.
CG: YOU’RE HILARIOUS.
GC: Y3S. Y3S 1 4M >:]
GC: SO S1NC3 YOU’R3 B31NG UN3XP3CT3DLY OP3N, W4NN4 T3LL M3 WH4T TH3 PROBL3M W4S?
CG: ON ONE CONDITION.
CG: WHAT WAS THE THING I WAS GOING TO MAKE YOU DO IF I DIDN’T JUST OPEN UP?
GC: L1CK YOU, OBV1OUSLY
CG: YEAH, THAT TRACKS.
CG: IT SUDDENLY OCCURRED TO ME WHEN I SAW YOU TWO DOING THAT THAT YOUR MOM TAUGHT YOU TO DO THAT.
CG: THE SMELLING THING, I MEAN. NOT LICKING. ALTHOUGH I GUESS ALSO LICKING.
CG: AND THAT MAYBE SOLLUX WOULDN’T BE ABLE TO DO IT.
CG: I GOT WORRIED THAT WHEN IT CAME TIME TO FIGHT, HE’D BE IN DANGER.
GC: W3LL
GC: H3 W1LL.
GC: TH4T’S WH4T 4 F1GHT 1S
GC: BUT W3’LL B3 1N D4NG3R TOO. SO W3’LL LOOK OUT FOR H1M 4ND H3 C4N LOOK OUT FOR US
CG: OH.
CG: YEAH, I GUESS THAT’S BASICALLY HOW A BATTLE WORKS, HUH.
GC: PR3TTY MUCH >:]
CG: WELL THEN NEVER MIND.
GC: …4R3 YOU WORR13D 4BOUT TH3 B4TTL3?
CG: WHY WOULD I BE WORRIED ABOUT THAT?
GC: >:[
CG: ALRIGHT.
CG: YEAH, I’M WORRIED.
CG: I GUESS DURING THE GAME IT DIDN’T REALLY OCCUR TO ME WHAT PEOPLE DYING DURING THE FIGHT WOULD MEAN.
CG: HELL, WE ENDED UP WITH *MORE* PEOPLE ALIVE BY THE END THAN AT THE START, DEPENDING ON HOW YOU COUNT ARADIA!
CG: ALTHOUGH I GUESS DOZENS OF DOOMED ARADIAS DIED SO WE COULD WIN, BUT EVEN ARADIA NEVER GAVE A SHIT ABOUT THEM, SO I GUESS NEITHER DID THE REST OF US.
CG: BUT THEN THE SHIT HIT THE FAN AND THEN WE WERE *GOING* TO DIE.
CG: AND THEN NEARLY HALF OF US DID
CG: AND THEN WE WEREN’T
CG: AND THEN WE MET THE HUMANS AND THERE WAS A PLAN AND EVERYTHING WAS ‘FINE’ EXCEPT NOT REALLY AND IT STILL ISN’T EVEN THOUGH IT’S BETTER THAN IT WAS
GC: SHOOSH
GC: W3’R3 GO1NG TO B3 F1N3
CG: BUT WE’RE GOING TO GO INTO BATTLE.
CG: WE GOT REALLY LUCKY THE FIRST TIME, AND PRACTICALLY ALL OF IT WAS ARADIA MAKING SURE WE DID.
CG: SO HOW CAN YOU BE SURE?
GC: S33R OF M1ND >:]
CG: HMM.
GC: 1’M NOT S4Y1NG NOTH1NG W1LL GO WRONG
GC: OR 3V3N, 4S S4D 4S 1T 1S TO S4Y, TH4T W3’LL 4LL SURV1V3.
CG: OH, FUCKING BRILLIANT.
CG: YOU ALWAYS KNOW JUST HOW TO CHEER A GUY UP.
GC: *BUT* 1 DO KNOW TH4T W3’R3 DO1NG WH4T W3 N33D TO B3 DO1NG R1GHT NOW.
CG: WHAT, FUCKING AROUND ON A ROCK AND NOT DOING ANYTHING?
GC: Y3S!
GC: TH4T’S 3X4CTLY WH4T W3 N33D TO B3 DO1NG *R1GHT NOW.*
GC: 4T SOM3 PO1NT, W3 W1LL ST4RT TR41N1NG 4ND W3 C4N G4TH3R 4LL TH3 1NFORM4T1ON W3 C4N 4BOUT WH4T W3’R3 1N FOR 4T TH3 OTH3R 3ND OF TH3 JOURN3Y.
GC: BUT 1F W3 DO TH4T NOW, W3 WON’T G1V3 OURS3LV3S 3NOUGH T1M3 TO PROP3RLY G3T US3D TO TH1NGS.
GC: 1T COULD B3 D1S4ST3ROUS 1F W3 R34CH TH3 N3W S3SS1ON W1TH 4LL TH3 1NFORM4T1ON W3 N33D, BUT TH3 3NT1R3 M3T3OR 1N TOT4L D1S4RR4Y!
CG: THAT MAKES IT SOUND LIKE THE NEXT SWEEP IS GOING TO BE REALLY BORING.
GC: W3LL 1T WON’T B3 4 TOT4LLY SMOOTH R1D3 1 TH1NK
GC: W3 4R3 4 BUNCH OF FRU1TY RUMPUS 4SSHOL3S >:]
GC: BUT 1 TH1NK W3 C4N 4LL GROW TO 4PPR3C14T3 34CH OTH3R
CG: OH. I GUESS THAT MAKES SENSE.
CG: SO, FOR NOW WE JUST…
GC: FUCK 4ROUND ON 4 ROCK, Y34H
CG: HUH.
CG: I GUESS I CAN DO THAT.
GC: GR34T!
GC: 4LSO: 1 H4V3 TO T3LL YOU SOM3TH1NG 4ND 4POLOG1S3
CG: UH.
CG: OKAY?
GC: H4NG1NG OUT W1TH SOLLUX H4S M4D3 M3 R34L1S3 SOM3TH1NG
CG: OH GOD YOU’RE NOT BREAKING UP WITH ME AFTER YOU JUST CALMED MY RAMPANT PARANOIA LIKE A FUCKING SUAVE PALE-FOR-PRO, ARE YOU?
GC: >:O
GC: GROSS! 4ND RUD3!
CG: BECAUSE BEING BROKEN UP WITH BECAUSE SOLLUX IS MORE PATHETIC THAN ME WOULD BE A REAL LOW POINT, TO BE PERFECTLY FUCKING HONEST WITH YOU.
GC: GO CRY TO D4V3 4BOUT 1T TH3N >:]
GC: NO, 1 W4S *GO1NG* TO S4Y TH4T 1T TURNS OUT TH4T M4K1NG FUN OF BL1ND P3OPL3 1S R34LLY FUN!
GC: YOU W3R3 R1GHT 4FT3R 4LL H3H3H3
CG: YOU
CG: FUCKING
CG: NERD.
--
Kanaya thinks about the things she’s made, and it occurs to her that almost every single one has been involved in the happenings of at least one murder attempt. Eridan’s scarf, Vriska’s FLARP outfits, and even Terezi’s FLARP outfit. Maybe she shouldn’t make people outfits anymore. She’s not so superstitious as to think the outfits cause the murders, but she still doesn’t like it. Doesn’t like the idea of how much everything around her seems to end up soaked in blood.
On the other hand.
(She glances covertly at Rose, her posture perfect even while knitting on the sofa, and tries to take in as much as she can see of Rose’s face from the side, without making it obvious what she’s doing. Her godtier robe is golden-yellow and it catches in her eye, complementing the violet of her iris. It makes her look very, very pretty.)
…On the other hand, maybe her luck is turning.
“Would you like me to make you something to wear?”
Rose pauses. “I would like nothing more,” she says, in a way which makes Kanaya think there’s probably something else coming. A note of wry frustration bleeds into her voice. “But the problem is, these godtier pyjamas are just too damned adequate.”
Kanaya raises an eyebrow. “Ah. That really is a problem.”
“It stays warm, it stays cool, it doesn’t get dirty. You see my predicament.”
“I do.” She hesitates. “I suppose then that the main enticement for Dave to wear the sweater you’re making him is… irony?”
Rose snorts. “If it’s stupid and it works…”
“Then perhaps I can make you a new outfit.”
She twists in place. “Are you saying that my godtier pyjamas don’t make me look good?”
“Let’s say it’s that I think you would look even better with variety.”
Rose’s eyes widen just a little at that, and Kanaya thinks she’s actually thrown her for a loop. She hopes in a good way. “Oh.” And then she smiles again. “Well then, I would be delighted.”
Notes:
I tried to check whether gold was a heavy metal and found a bunch of conflicting terminology and stuff before I realised that Rose wouldn’t have a clue either so if it’s wrong then it’s a character decision.
Also if a cardigan takes more than three years to make or something, it’s cause she’s godtier. You get a 50% passive speed increase and a 25% decrease in dropped stitch rate. It’s pretty great. Idk I haven’t knitted in about a decade.
Chapter 17: Team Scourge
Summary:
Roses are red,
Violets are red,
Vriska is red,
Terezi is blind, but sees a lot clearer than Vriska does.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Somebody is banging on Vriska's door. It's not ridiculously early, but it's still early enough that it sounds like somebody doesn't give a shit if she's still alseep or not.
Okay, she is up, but it's not like they know that!
"Coming," she yells, and the banging subsides.
She opens it to find a grinning Terezi.
Vriska searches for something to say. “…Hi?”
“Hi!”
And then she kind of just. stares at Terezi for a minute.
“Can I come in…?” Terezi prompts her with a twisting grin after a long few seconds. She's happy about something.
“Oh. Oh yeah, come in.”
“Thanks.”
Terezi steps in, and Vriska waves a hand. “Sorry for the mess.”
“Hey, my hiveblock is still a mess,” she snickers. “We did the walls, but we kinda didn’t end up painting the ceiling. Karkat’s still grumbling about it, Kanaya has decided that decorating the common area with Rose is more interesting than my block's interior design, and Dave keeps telling us about some human thing where you paint naked people on it.”
“Wow. I guess Equius got a chance to live on through the Human universe after all.” Vriska leans against the wall and grins. “Hasn’t it been like a perigee since you started the painting?”
“Longer,” Terezi replies, rolling her eyes. “So, now there’s just a ladder in my room and it’s been there so long I’ve covered it in scalemates. It unnerves Karkat, which is an added benefit.”
“Well, if you want help getting the ceiling done, I guess…” she trails off, and frowns.
“What?”
“Is that why you’re here? Drafting me like a workhorse!”
“Maybeee,” she says.
“Sneaky.”
“Come onnnn,” Terezi wheedles. “You’re one of only two people who can fly. You’re perfect for it.”
“Sollux can float.”
“Sollux can’t paint a ceiling.”
“Touché.”
“So you’ll do it?” Vriska huffs and nods. “Great! But that’s not actually what I came to ask about, though.”
Uh-oh. That sounds serious.
Vriska tries to keep her cool. “Uh. What did you come to ask about?” Terezi takes a step closer. She resists the urge to step back a little.
“…I like you,” Terezi admits.
Vriska blinks and processes that. That is…
Kinda a huge relief?
“Well don’t say it like that,” she says, slightly affronted. It’s a weird thing to say, sure (what else is new with Terezi?), but she’s just glad she isn’t about to be accused of a crime or something.
Terezi opens her mouth, but then closes it again, face scrunching up in confusion. “What?”
“All serious. I don’t know, like it’s a terminal illness!”
She stares at her. “…You get what I’m saying, right?”
“Yeah, you like me. For some reason. I like you too, Pyrope!” She’s so relieved that nothing’s wrong that she laughs. “The feeling’s mutual. Looks like we’re both screwed, huh?”
The pair stare at each other for a moment. Terezi’s blushing.
“…You’re not hearing me.” Terezi shifts her stance a little, folding her arms awkwardly. And that's actually pretty weird for Terezi. “I… really like you.”
Eight hints which had been banging insistently at the back of her mind for attention suddenly flood in at once. Terezi’s blushing. “Oh.” Ohhhhhhhh. “Really?”
“Really, yeah. I’m flushed for you.” She looks very embarrassed.
It. That would be.
Huh.
“Vriska?”
“Yeah?”
“Please say something. You’ve been staring at me for thirty seconds.”
“Uh. Yes.”
“Yes?”
“Yes.” She blinks. “I mean. Me too.”
Terezi smiles. Something tells Vriska that Terezi already knew that, but she looks very happy to hear it out loud. “Awesome. That’s good.”
“You’re not just saying this to make me paint your ceiling, are you?” She asks, suddenly.
“What?”
“What?”
Terezi actually laughs at her. “Vriska. I know you’re not the detective here but please think.”
“Huh?” She says, while she thinks: Huh?
Yeah, she’s thinking that a lot right now, but can you blame her?
“I was inviting you back to my room to hang out.”
Ohhhhhhhh.
“Oh, yeah.” She smiles weakly. “Sneaky.” Terezi snorts.
They stare at each other again. This…
Her smile turns into a grin.
She feels like she’s meant to say something or do something next, but she’s really blanking on what it is. And honestly, she's fine to just keep staring at Terezi for a bit longer. It's pretty nice actually! But still- like, isn’t there a bit after this? Do I kiss her, or…?
Oh. Yeah, that would work. She likes the sound of that plan.
She leans towards Terezi, and Terezi’s eyes widen, and she leans forward as well. Vriska has to lean down to properly kiss Terezi. The moment stretches, and she sees Terezi’s mouth curl into a grin as they get close enough to-
Clack.
Vriska startles backwards in surprise as their glasses tap against each other. “Oh,” she says, intelligently. “Uh.” Wow, she’s really knocking it out of the park today, isn’t she?
Terezi pulls hers off and captchalogues them. She takes Vriska’s off her face next (and Vriska winces as she puts her fingers on the actual lens. She guesses Terezi doesn’t have to deal with smudged glasses), and hands them to her. “Do you wanna try that again?”
Vriska smiles at her. “Yeah. I think I do.”
Notes:
Vriska’s ability Super Luck helped her rise to competitive viability in the Homestuck meta, but it was arguably her hidden ability Unaware which gave her lasting success in the post-2016 metagame.
This is the last mini-chapter I have written out in advance for the next seven chapters, so I have no idea if or when mini-chapters will appear between now and that one!
Chapter 18: This is the Troll Skin of a Killer, Troll Bellah
Summary:
Movie night is coming up!
...And it's utterly unimportant when Vriska has some gossip to share.
(Disclaimer: this chapter contains no actual movie night)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
AG: Really?
AG: A trashy rain8ow drinker movie?
GA: I Didnt Suggest It
AG: Yeah, that maaaaaaaay 8e more convincing if I didn’t see the way you look at her.
AG: You two are in cahoots. Admit it!
GA: I Do Not Recall Mentioning A ‘Her’
AG: 8oooooooo. Get new material.
AG: You’re 8acking her rain8ow drinker movie! And she suggested it 8ecause she knows you’re a rain8ow drinker.
AG: And you’re 8acking it 8ecause you know she knows you’re a rain8ow drinker! And she knows you know she knows!
GA: Ok
GA: Assuming We Accept That This ‘Her’ Has Suggested A Rainbow Drinker Movie
GA: And That I Backed It
GA: And That You Know She Knows I Know She Knows I Know She Knows Of Course
GA: Even If We Granted Hypothetical Cahoots Which I Dont Think Is Accurate
GA: Whats The Problem
AG: There!!!!!!!!
AG: Isn’t one. I’m just winding you up.
GA: Very Teamspirited Of You
GA: Slash Sarcasm
AG: Okay okay fine, I’m on 8oard.
GA: Wait Really
AG: Uh, yeah????????
AG: Why w8uldn’t I 8e????????
GA: Um
GA: You Opened This Conversation With I Quote Really A Trashy Rainbow Drinker Movie
GA: Which Seemed Like A Sign You Werent In Favour
GA: Also Get Better Material Could Have Meant The Film
AG: No, I just meant that you and her need to cut the 8ullshit!
GA: The Bullshit
AG: You knoooooooow ;;;;)
GA: The Way You Write That Makes Me Read It As Pronounced Like New
AG: Deflecting!
GA: Shouldnt Your Face Emoji Be
GA: :......)
GA: Since One Of Your Eyes Has Seven Pupils
AG: No! I have heard that “adv8ce” 8efore and it was
AG: My g8d. You’re an expert at deflecting.
GA: I Learned From Karkat
AG: Haha yeah I guess you did. Okay, fine, I’m not going to press you on it! 8ut I think it’s cute!!!!!!!!
GA: Glad To Hear You Think Quote It Unquote Is Cute Even Though Its Kind Of Just Sad
AG: ????????
GA: Its Embarrassing
AG: She’s not that 8ad, Kanaya. Especially for a human.
AG: I think she’s kinda gr8, actually!
GA: Yes Well Youre Both Light Players I Suppose You Would
AG: Oof. IS that why I like her? Huh.
AG: Heh. Is that why YOU like her?
GA: I Have An Idea Lets Change The Subject
AG: Pfffffffft okay.
AG: Has any8ody else ok8 it so far?
GA: Ok8 Like Okayed
AG: Was it too m8ch of a stretch?
GA: No I Was Just Checking Honestly I Thought It Was Pretty Good
AG: :......D
AG: Hm. No that looks dumb.
GA: Agreed
GA: Well Dave Said ‘Sounds Hella Ironic Yo’ When Asked
GA: I Assume That Was A Yes Mostly Because What Else Could It Be
AG: Okay cool.
AG: I’ll be there.
AG: Slash genuine.
arachnidsGrip [AG] stopped trolling grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
Vriska rereads the conversation, smiling to herself. Girl’s not great at hiding things, huh?
…And then she sits up, frowning a little bit. She rereads it again.
Wait.
She grins. She cackles. Oh, this is too rich.
Kanaya’s not acting coy to cover up a relationship. This isn’t a cute couple-y thing Rose is doing with Kanaya. They're not hiding a relationship. Kanaya is hiding a crush. Which means Rose is flirting.
Badly!!!!!!!!
And neither of them realises!
Oh, this is too good.
She needs to tell somebody this immediately.
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling apocalypseArisen [AA]!
AG: Megido, you have got to hear the juicy gossip I’ve just found out.
apocalypseArisen [AA] is an idle troll!
AG: Goddammit Megido, unstick your mouth from Sollux’s for a minute, I have something hilarious to tell you!
AG: Actually, show him too, I need other people to know this.
AG: In fact…
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling twinArmageddons [TA]
AG: Soooooooollux
TA: yeah?
AG: Sooooo- oh.
AG: Uh. Hi.
TA: hell0.
AG: Um.
TA: listen i kn0w i’m a bigger tech guy than y0u but usually when pe0ple message each 0ther it’s because they’ve g0t s0mething t0 say ehehehe
AG: Yeah, sorry, I do! You just threw me is all.
AG: Wait, if you’re responding then where’s Aradia?
TA: 0h i see h0w it is.
TA: n0b0dy wants me huh.
AG: Sollux wait.
TA: 0r rather i D0N’T see.
TA: because 0f the blindness.
TA: way t0 bring that up VK
TA: i’m just the g0ddamn butler am i?
TA: like a shit blind butler
TA: 0n shit blind butler island
TA: i can’t believe you’d say that
AG: Sollux hold on.
TA: and i was just ab0ut t0 tell y0u i cherished 0ur friendship
TA: but n0
TA: y0u decide t0 kick me in the shame gl0bes instead
TA: i never even saw it c0ming
TA: because
TA: y0u kn0w
AG: My God you type quickly
TA: the blindness
TA: yeah i type quickly it’s all i have left 0f my leet hacker skills.
TA: skillz even. 0r s0 they were. but n0 m0re i guess
TA: thanks f0r bringing TH0SE up by the way.
AG: Ple8se tell me th8s isn’t a serious r8nt.
TA: nah i’m fucking with y0u
AG: 8luhhhh. You got me.
TA: i did yeah
AG: You even h8d me worried there for a second!
TA: but yeah
TA: AA’s asleep, what d0 y0u want
AG: I have gossip.
TA: well there’s y0ur pr0blem
TA: she’s asleep.
AG: You said that, yeah.
TA: asleep pe0ple are bad at listening
AG: So I’ve heard.
TA: yep.
AG: So........
TA: s0 h0wve y0u been
AG: Come on!!!!!!!! Please tell me you’re curious a8out my gossip!
TA: 0kay yeah i am i was just fucking with y0u again
TA: it never gets 0ld f0r s0me reason
AG: Okay, so get this:
AG: Have you checked Rose’s movie night suggestion?
TA: n0pe gimme a sec
TA: twilight huh
TA: never heard 0f that 0ne
AG: Check the description!
TA: huh
TA: 0hhhhh ehehehe
AG: Sexy rain8ow drinkers!!!!!!!!
TA: VK are y0u seri0usly c0ming t0 me with the t0tally-unheard g0ssip that RL and KN are a thing?
AG: No, of course not! What do you take me for, a purveyor of out-of-date gossip????????
TA: maybe
AG: I’m offended!
AG: No, every8ody already knows that!
AG: Or they THINK they do!!!!!!!!
TA: ?
AG: Read this.
AG: chat_transcript_kanaya.txt
TA: huh
AG: Notice anything strange?
TA: n0t really, she’s just trying t0 hide her and RL’s shit
AG: Hmm, but iiiiiiiis she?
AG: Or is she… Genuinely confused.
AG: May8e even… hiding something from *every8ody*? *Including* a certain human?
TA: what why w0uld she be
TA: 0hh
TA: ykn0w what fuck it
TA: this actually is g00d g0ssip
TA: y0u earned it. the full eight
TA: 0hhhhhhhh
AG: Hahahaha, yess!
AG: She isn’t hiding her and Rose. She doesn’t even know there’s a her and Rose. She’s hiding her crush!
AG: Those two dorks haven’t gotten together yet!
TA: these tw0 must be runners up f0r biggest d0rks 0n the mete0r
TA: ehehehe guess wh0’s messaging me
AG: Who? Kanaya? Rose?
TA: the current title h0lder
AG: ???
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling twinArmageddons [TA]!
CG: HEY.
TA: hey whats up
CG: ADD ME IN TO THE CHAT.
TA: huh?
CG: YOU AND VRISKA.
CG: YOU TWO JUST FIGURED IT OUT.
CG: ABOUT FUCKING TIME. I’VE BEEN WAITING TO GOSSIP ABOUT THIS FOR AGES.
TA: figured what 0ut
CG: DON’T INSULT MY INTELLIGENCE.
TA: but
TA: but then what w0uld we talk ab0ut
twinArmageddons [TA] added carcinoGeneticist [CG] and arachnidsGrip [AG] to the chat "am i just the shit blind butler t0 y0u"!
TA: KK already kn0ws
TA: s0meh0w
TA: and then knew when we found out
TA: s0meh0w
AG: What? How the fuck d8d you know?
TA: i c0vered that
TA: it’s by s0meh0w
CG: FUCK YOU THAT’S HOW.
TA: eh i was cl0se en0ugh
AG: How long have you known they were still 8oth clueless?
CG: GOD. MINUTE FUCKING ONE.
CG: THEY MADE EYES AT EACH OTHER. AND SOMETHING DEEP IN MY THINK PAN SAID, “WELL. IT’S BEEN FUN. BUT IF THE NEXT SWEEP AND A QUARTER IS GOING TO BE AN UNBEARABLE GAME OF FLIRTATION AND OBLIVIOUSNESS, I’LL JUST SHOOT MYSELF NOW.”
CG: AND THEN IT DID.
CG: AND NONE OF YOU EVEN NOTICED ):B
TA: h0w w0uld we be able t0 tell
AG: Ahahaha
CG: FUCKYOU.PNG
CG: HEY SOLLUX I KNOW YOU NEED A TEXT DESCRIPTION FOR IMAGES BECAUSE YOU’RE BLIND.
CG: IT’S A PICTURE OF ME INVITING YOU TO JUMP ON MY FUCKING BULGE.
AG: Kinky.
TA: glad y0u t0ld me that bef0re i licked it. cl0se 0ne
TA: it’s s0 great h0w c0nsiderate y0u are t0 blind little 0ld me
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling twinArmageddons [TA]!
AG: It’s a picture of him flipping the camera off by the way
TA: ehehe thanks VK
CG: IT GOT TO THE POINT WHERE I’M PRETTY SURE ONE OF THEM COULD CONFESS AND THE OTHER WOULD JUST NOT GET THAT IT WAS A CONFESSION. FOR LIKE A FULL MINUTE.
CG: NOT THAT ANYBODY HERE WOULD KNOW WHAT THAT FELT LIKE.
AG: !!
TA: what
AG: Not import8nt!
TA: ahahaha KK what happened t0 y0u
TA: when did y0u get actually g00d at relati0nship shit?
CG: YOU REMEMBER HOW NOBODY EVER LEFT ME ALONE WITH THAT SHIT DURING THE GAME?
CG: YOU REMEMBER THAT I SPENT THAT ENTIRE TIME GRINDING KNIGHT OF BLOOD POWERS AS WELL?
CG: WELL. APPARENTLY, THEN.
TA: thats hilari0us.
TA: y0u’re welc0me
AG: You’re welcome!
CG: OH GO FUCK YOURSELVES.
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
AG: Hey.
AG: How did you know a8out the confession thing.
AG: Did Terezi tell you?
CG: MY LIPS ARE SEALED.
CG: (:B
AG: God damn8!!
TA: wait y0u knew fr0m the beginning
TA: like right fr0m the beginning
TA: y0uve kn0wn f0r three perigees and y0u haven’t said anything?
CG: DO YOU APPRECIATE MY IRON-CLAD WILLPOWER.
TA: n0 but g00d f0r y0u.
AG: Honestly, I do a little 8it.
AG: I knew for about 8 seconds 8efore I needed to tell some8ody else.
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TA: hey KK h0w did y0u kn0w
TA: ab0ut me and VK finding 0ut
TA: like actually
TA: and d0n’t say leet hacker skills.
TA: 0r skillz
Karkat mashes the backspace key with a huff, and then decides to just tell the truth.
CG: I THINK IT’S BLOOD POWERS.
CG: I DON’T FUCKING UNDERSTAND ANY OF IT.
CG: BUT I’VE BEEN STARING AT LALONDE AND MARYAM AND THINKING ‘FUCKING REALLY?’ FOR PERIGEES NOW. I GUESS WHEN YOU TWO HAD THAT SAME FEELING I RECOGNISED IT IN THE AIR OR WHATEVER.
TA: s0 y0ure just tasting relati0nships like tz and me taste c0l0urs
CG: LET’S GO WITH ‘THAT’S ONE WAY TO FRAME IT.’
CG: I DON’T KNOW, THIS SHIT DOESN’T COME WITH A MANUAL.
CG: ALSO.
CG: I KNEW ABOUT IT BECAUSE I HAVE EYES.
TA: eheheh youre such a dick
CG: I’M IN GOOD COMPANY
TA: fair lma0
AG: Should we tell either of them? I want to set them up so badly.
CG: CAN THE PAIR OF YOU HOLD SIDEBAR QUESTIONS UNTIL THE END. PLEASE.
CG: AND NO VRISKA. WE CAN’T ‘SET THEM UP.’
CG: I’M PRETTY SURE IT’S ENTERING THE FINAL STAGES ACTUALLY.
CG: LIKE A CARRION BIRD DECIDING, ‘YEAH, THAT DEHYDRATED TROLL IS MOSTLY DEAD.’
CG: WE SHOULD JUST LET THEM GET ON WITH IT.
AG: 8luh, fiiiiiiiine. You’re no fun.
AG: 8ut you’re pro8a8ly right.
TA: yeah
TA: i cant imagine they can keep this up f0r much l0nger
TA: i mean h0w unsubtle can y0u be?
CG: I WOULDN’T KNOW, SOLLUX. **I** WOULDN’T KNOW HOW UNSUBTLY YOU CAN COMMUNICATE WITH SOMEBODY.
CG: WOULD YOU???
TA: ehehehe dude KK that’s s0 weird
TA: y0ur p0wers are weird
TA: y0ure weird
CG: BROAD BASED COOKING RECEPTACLE CALLING THE WATER BOILING SPOUTED RECEPTACLE THE COLOUR THEY BOTH ARE.
AG: God, I’m starting to agree with Terezi. Just use the human phrase.
CG: I’D RATHER DIE THAN GIVE STRIDER THE SATISFACTION.
AG: Speaking of Strider........
CG: FINISH THAT SENTENCE. WE CAN GO DOWN THAT ROAD IF YOU WANT.
AG: Whatever do you mean? ::::)
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]
CG: BLACKMAIL_VRISKA_TEREZI.png
AG: Is that.
AG: W8.
AG: When d8d you—?
CG: YOU IDIOT.
CG: YOU ABSOLUTE FOOL. DO YOU THINK I JUST MISSED YOU TWO FALLING ASLEEP ON ONE ANOTHER DURING YOUR HUMAN LAW AND ORDER MARATHON.
CG: YOU *INVITED ME!*
AG: Hey, Terezi ins8sted!
AG: I have no 8dea why she wanted you there f8r that! I thought sh8 was. I thought it was…
AG: uh.
CG: I KNOW.
AG: H8ha whaaaaaaaat?
CG: GOD. IT’S LIKE YOU PEOPLE DON’T EVEN BELIEVE ME ABOUT ME KNOWING THIS SHIT.
CG: LET’S PUT IT THIS WAY, SHALL WE???
CG: I’M NOT COLOURBLIND. I KNOW WHAT RED IS.
AG: Ah.
AG: Well, yeah! I thought it was like a fun couple thing, and then you show up for six episodes in the middle of Season 2!
AG: Not that I didn’t enjoy having you and your running commentary there, 8ut she kinda implied it would be just us! She kept joking this was something she could only ever share with five people and I assumed that meant she just wanted to watch it with her quadrantmate!
CG: WELL.
CG: DON’T OVERTHINK IT.
CG: SHE’D BEEN BUGGING ME EVER SINCE ROSE MENTIONED THE SERIES.
CG: AND I GUESS SEER STUFF MEANS SHE MIGHT KNOW THERE ACTUALLY *ARE* ONLY FIVE PEOPLE ON THE METEOR WHO WOULD PUT UP WITH THIS.
AG: Yeah I guess that’s possible.
CG: I CAVED.
CG: I CAVED, SERKET.
AG: Hahahaha, she’ll do that to you if you’re not careful.
Karkat thanks whatever asshole Gods made his universe that Vriska is the most oblivious troll on the meteor. For a schemer, she’s really not a details woman.
He clicks back into the chat to see what Sollux has been saying while the two of them have been having their sidebar. He's sure it will be constructive and helpeful.
TA: speaking 0f KK giving strider the satifacti0n
He smacks his palms into his head.
AG: Ahahahahah!
CG: SOLLUX I TRUSTED YOU
TA: why lma0
TA: what made y0u think that was a g00d idea
CG: I THOUGHT WE WERE BROS ):B
TA: we are thats why it was funny
TA: didnt we make a s0lemn v0w at 4 sweeps 0ld we’d always be br0s and make fun 0f each 0ther f0r ever
CG: GOD. WE DID.
CG: WHAT A FUCKING INSANE THING TO VOW.
CG: I GUESS WE KEPT IT THOUGH.
TA: fuck yeah we did
AG: Aww, that’s adorable.
AG: Why haven’t I sworn to always annoy anybody?
CG: IT CAME PREINSTALLED WITH YOUR PERSONALITY.
AG: Hahahaha good one Kark8t!
AG: Are we talking a8out you and Dave?
AG: Yes/No answer quickly.
CG: WHAT’S THERE TO TALK ABOUT.
TA: 0k KK please d0n’t insult 0ur intelligences
TA: especially d0n’t insult mine while y0ure insulting her, it makes it seem like were the same level of rube t0 y0u
TA: equal rubitude
AG: Rude!!!!!!!!
TA: as if we sc0re identically 0n y0ur ruberic
CG: THE FUCK ARE YOU EVEN SAYING ANYMORE.
TA: i’m being ann0ying until y0u st0p deflecting
TA: just give us s0me g0ssip dude
AG: Agreed. I shared my Rose and Kanaya gossip!
CG: THAT GOSSIP WAS STALE A PERIGEE AGO.
CG: BUT UGH. FINE.
CG: ME AND DAVE HAVE BEEN. HANGING OUT A LOT.
TA: yeah y0u have. high five
CG: FUCK YOU.
CG: ANYWAY. YEAH. I THINK I’M STARTING TO??? REALLY LIKE HIM??
TA: d0n’t y0ur super c00l r0mance detect0r p0wers let y0u kn0w h0w he feels ab0ut y0u th0ugh?
AG: And if they don’t, I can! You two are almost as bad as Rose and Kanaya!
CG: MY POWERS ARE COMPLICATED.
TA: is this d0dging the questi0n again
CG: NORMALLY YES, BUT ACTUALLY THIS MIGHT BE IMPORTANT TO KNOW.
CG: LIKE, VRISKA, WHY DO YOUR POWERS SOMETIMES HAVE TO DO WITH LUCK AND SOMETIMES POSSIBILITY AND SOMETIMES ACTUAL LIGHT?
AG: Ah I see.
CG: YEAH. I THINK BLOOD IS LIKE THAT. IT’S ABOUT ATTACHMENTS, AND WHAT KIND OF MORON THINKS ROMANCE ISN’T THE SAME THING AS ATTACHMENT? BUT AT THE SAME TIME.
CG: ROMANCE ISN’T SOME SPECIAL FORM OF ATTACHMENT. IT DOESN’T ‘LOOK’ TOTALLY DIFFERENT. I CAN TELL ROSE AND KANAYA ARE ATTACHED TO EACH OTHER, BUT LITERALLY NOT A SINGLE ASSHOLE ON THE METEOR DOESN’T FEEL ATTACHED TO THE MAYOR, AND I WOULD LIKE TO *HOPE* THAT YOU FUCKING PERVERTS DON’T GET ALL HOT AND BOTHERED WALKING PAST CAN TOWN.
CG: AND ATTACHMENT CAN BE ONE WAY, ALTHOUGH USUALLY I ONLY FELT THAT ONE WHEN I WAS OVERDOSING ON IT WHEN EQUIUS EVER SAID ANYTHING TO, ABOUT, OR IN FRONT OF ARADIA DURING THE GAME.
CG: BUT THEN ALSO SEPARATELY I CAN JUST FEEL PEOPLE’S EMOTIONS IF THEY’RE CLOSE ENOUGH TO ME.
CG: PHYSICALLY OR EMOTIONALLY. HENCE WHY I KNEW YOU TWO HAD FOUND OUT. I HAVE HAD THE SAME FUCKING THOUGHT IN THE BACK OF MY MIND ABOUT THOSE TWO BEING HOPELESS FOR THREE PERIGEES, SO WHEN YOU TWO STARTED GOSSIPING LIKE FISHWIVES IT WAS LIKE A LITTLE LIGHT GOING ON TO SAY, “HELLO! SOMEBODY ELSE HAS ALSO SPOTTED ROSE AND KANAYA’S BULLSHIT BEFORE THEY HAVE!”
CG: AND THERE’S A THIRD FUCKED UP LAYER I DON’T EVEN PROPERLY UNDERSTAND WHICH I THINK IS LIKE A MIX BETWEEN VISUALISATION OF FRAYMOTIFS AND THE COMBAT SITUATION. AND THEN IN SOCIAL SITUATIONS IT’S EVEN WEIRDER.
TA: game p0wers make n0 sense
TA: i d0nt think i ever even used mine tbh
CG: I WOULDN’T RECOMMEND IT
AG: Speak for yourself!
AG: And speaking of speaking for yourself!
AG: As intriguing as your 8lood powers are, why don’t you make with the gossip about you and Dave!
CG: ALRIGHT, FINE.
CG: KEEPING IN MIND THAT THIS IS LESS BLOOD POWERS AND MORE JUST ACTUAL PAYING ATTENTION, THEN UNLESS HUMAN EMOTIONS ARE DIFFERENT THAN TROLLS'
CG: WHICH I HAVEN’T RULED OUT YET.
CG: HE HAS A CRUSH ON ME BACK.
AG: Yes! Aw, the two candy8lood Knights are hot for each other.
AG: It would be sickening if it weren’t so sweet.
TA: then whats even the pr0blem dude
CG: THE PROBLEM IS THAT FUCK YOU.
TA: ehehe i guess that w0uld be pr0blematic
AG: *Gasp!* He needs a fairy godtroll.
CG: OH PLEASE GOD NO.
AG: I can help, Karkat!
AG: Please let me help!
TA: please let her help
TA: it w0uld be s0 funny
TA: even if she messes it up
TA: ESPECIALLY if she messes it up
AG: Hey!
CG: NO NO NO ABSOLUTELY NOT.
CG: THIS IS THE LEADER PUTTING HIS FOOT DOWN.
TA: KK y0ure s0 sh0rt y0ur feet 0nly t0uch the gr0und 0ut 0f 0bligati0n
TA: y0ur f00t means n0thing
CG: UGHHH.
CG: NO.
CG: I DON’T NEED A FAIRY GODTROLL.
CG: I JUST.
AG: ?
TA: ?
CG: DAVE IS A HUMAN.
CG: THEY DON’T HAVE QUADRANTS. FOR THEM, IT’S ONE PERSON AND ONE PERSON ONLY.
AG: What, you’re worried a8out your future romantic prospects if you’re locked into some weird redrom-exclusive human thing?
CG: YES.
CG: FUTURE ROMANTIC PROSPECTS, THOSE.
TA: uh-huh.
TA: g0tta think ab0ut future r0mantic pr0spects
AG: I suppose that makes sense.
AG: You could ask Rose a8out it.
AG: Hell, you could even say you’re asking a8out it for Kanaya!
AG: It might hurry them up a bit…
CG: YOU’RE STILL BANNED FROM SETTING THEM UP.
AG: 8’m just say8ng!!!!!!!!
TA: as funny as it is t0 keep telling VK she’s banned
TA: and btw VK needless t0 say
TA: y0ure banned
AG: Aw ::::(
TA: i als0 need t0 say that y0ure blatantly deflecting
CG: WOW. TEREZI, YOU GOT UGLIER AND MORE ANNOYING, BUT YOUR DETECTIVE WORK IS STILL SPOT ON!
CG: IN CASE IT WASN'T CLEAR, THAT WAS SARCASM, BECAUSE I KNOW YOU STRUGGLE WITH THAT.
TA: ehehehe y0ure s0 th0ughtful.
AG: If that’s your only worry then your options are to say something and see how he feels about kismeses and moirails, or just never say anything and spend the rest of the trip never again blushing as you explain quadrants to him during a movie!
CG: YOU KNOW
CG: I WAS REALLY HOPING NOBODY SAW THAT.
AG: Vision 8fold strikes again! I can see in the dark.
TA: i didnt see anything. in case anyb0dy was w0ndering if that st0pped being a thing
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
TA: TZ blind j0kes are hilari0us
GC: Y3S
GC: Y3S TH3Y 4R3
AG: The point is that your options are to try or not. There’s no option to let you just fall into a relationship without any effort on your part!
CG: I CANNOT FUCKING BELIEVE YOU OF ALL PEOPLE WOULD SAY THAT.
AG: Oh, sure, if you were dating *Terezi* then it would 8e different! The girl would walk right up to you and ask if you want to find a pile to talk a8out your sad little issues!
CG: *CHOKE*
AG: Hey!!!!!!!! d8n’t pretend to 8e d8sgusted, that’s my g8rlfriend!
CG: SORRY I DIDN’T MEAN THAT, I JUST.
CG: YEAH LET’S GET BACK TO THE TOPIC AT HAND.
AG: What I’m saying is that Dave a8solutely will not do that for you. He is simply too lame! You’re going to have to make the first move!
TA: shes kinda right KK
AG: See? I’m kinda right!
TA: its a g00d thing the planet already died 0r that w0uld be a sign 0f the endtimes
CG: WELL, THAT’S NOT MY ONLY WORRY.
AG: ?
CG: …I’M WORRIED HUMAN DATING IS DIFFERENT FROM NORMAL MATESPRIT STUFF AND I’LL FUCK IT UP.
CG: ALSO. I.
CG: MAYBE I’M KINDA HOPING IT IS?
AG: !!
TA: h0ly shit tell me m0re
CG: LISTEN. I’M NOT SAYING I’VE NEVER FELT FLUSHED OR SOMETHING DUMB LIKE THAT.
CG: I’VE HAD FLUSH CRUSHES BEFORE.
TA: m0stly 0n TZ lma0 g0ttem
AG: Pfft
CG: FUCK YOU.
TA: im just getting a l0t 0f ‘flushed f0r tz’ vibes 0ut 0f this discussi0n
TA: and if n0t fr0m y0u then whence d0 the vibes c0me methinks. 0r measks. whatever
AG: Ohhhhhhhhkay very funny, 8ut I think we should may8e let Karkat finish his point????????
TA: yes 0f c0urse i d0nt kn0w why i even menti0ned that
TA: except yes i d0 i was being a dick lma0
TA: g0 0n KK
CG: I HATE GROUPCHATS.
CG: YOU PEOPLE— AND *PLEASE* UNDERSTAND THE SERIOUSNESS OF *ME* SAYING THIS—CANNOT SHIT THE FUCK UP.
AG: Shit the fuck up?
TA: i can shit the fuck up with the best 0f them watch
TA:
AG:
CG: FUUUUUUASDKFUSKDSABFUOIJGEQRIHUGUUUCK
TA: we br0ke him
TA: hey KK remember when y0u held y0ur breath when we had that c0nversati0n with the humans ab0ut the plan after me and AA launched us int0 the v0id bc y0u th0ught thats h0w pe0ple were quiet
AG: That was pretty hilarious!
TA: mem0ries mem0ries
CG:
CG: IGNORING YOUR TANGENTS STARTING NOW.
TA: ehehehe
CG: BUT THIS FEELS. DIFFERENT.
AG: ?
AG: Different how?
CG: FUUUUUU
CG: I DON’T KNOW!
CG: IF IT HAD BEEN ANOTHER TROLL I’D ASSUME IT WAS JUST A WEIRD REDCRUSH. COULD HAVE BEEN PALE OR FLUSHED.
CG: IT KINDA FEELS LIKE IT FELT WITH…
AG: With…?
TA: ?
He winces.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling twinArmageddons [TA]!
CG: WITH. ORCHYS.
TA: 0h.
CG: YEAH.
CG: LIKE SOMETHING ELSE.
CG: NOT BIGGER. JUST DIFFERENT.
CG: LIKE IN THE SPACE OF ROMANCE, IT’S JUST A SLIGHTLY DIFFERENT SHAPE. MAYBE A BIT TO THE LEFT OF FLUSHED.
CG: MAYBE THAT’S A FUCKING IDIOTIC WAY OF PUTTING IT.
AG: May8e lol
TA: which way is left in this anal0gy
AG: It doesn’t matter!!
TA: i’m just w0ndering
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TA: hey KK
TA: if y0u wanna talk ab0ut it at s0me p0int we can
TA: n0t t0 step 0n TZ’s t0es
TA: but
CG: THERE’S SOME THINGS IT’S DIFFICULT TO TALK ABOUT WITH THE MOIRAIL?
TA: yeah
CG: THANKS.
CG: MAYBE.
CG: AND YOU TOO.
AG: What matters is our dear leader is having trouble with romance and we need to help him.
AG: Out of the kindness of our hearts and without any ulterior motives.
CG: ALL YOUR MOTIVES ARE ULTERIOR.
AG: Karkat. Do you want to weird human date Dave?
CG: …YES.
AG: Then do it!
TA: g0nna have t0 back VK up 0n this 0ne
TA: y0u sh0uld just d0 it.
AG: Yess!!
TA: if it crashes and burns wh0 cares
CG: WE HAVE TO SPEND OVER A SWEEP ON THIS ROCK WITH THEM AND THEN FIGHT A DEMON AND WHATEVER FUCKING HORRORS ARE NO DOUBT WAITING FOR US. I CARE.
TA: nah y0u care because y0u like him
TA: let’s be h0nest if VK were t0 c0nfess her undying l0ve f0r y0u w0uld y0u be weird ab0ut rejecting her.
AG: Yeah Karkat.
AG: I’m deeply deeply flushed for you. Are you gonna be weird about rejecting me?
CG: GOD. FUCK BOTH OF YOU SO HARD.
AG: !! He’s flushed back!
AG: Looks like we might have to share him though, Sollux.
TA: i’ll take m0ndays thr0ugh wednesdays
TA: we’ll have t0 share thursdays
AG: I can agree to those terms!
CG: I’D RATHER PLEASURE MYSELF WITH A RUSTY SICKLE.
TA: damn
TA: five sec0nds int0 0ur weird hearts-thr0uple and it already crashed and burned in fav0ur 0f his fucked up relati0nship with his sickle
TA: h0w d0 y0u feel KK d0 y0u care
TA: n0 y0u d0n’t
TA: huh i w0nder why
CG: …FINE. I’LL *THINK* ABOUT HUMAN ASKING HIM OUT.
TA: h0nestly fuck yes
CG: HOW THE FUCK DID YOU TURN THIS CONVERSATION INTO THAT.
TA: we have mad wiles
AG: Wiles for miles, Karkat. For miiiiiiiiles.
CG: ASK HIM OUT WHERE, THOUGH?
TA: idk just find a st0rage cl0set s0mewhere i guess
CG: SOLLUX YOU’RE DISGUSTING. WHO WOULD EVER SUGGEST THAT.
CG: I CERTAINLY WOULD NEVER. DO YOU HAVE NO SHAME.
TA: nah
AG: Do you want me to record you asking him?
CG: I WANT YOU BOTH TWO BE ON THE OTHER END OF THE METEOR WHEN I ASK HIM.
CG: ACTUALLY, PREFERABLY YOU’D BOTH BE ASLEEP AND FUCKING AROUND IN A DREAMBUBBLE LOOKING FOR SOME ASSHOLE GHOSTS WE NEVER SEEM TO FIND.
CG: I THINK THAT WOULD BE SAFER.
AG: Haha, okaayyyyyyyy.
AG: But tell us how it goes!
CG: HONESTLY.
CG: I WILL TELL YOU TWO HOW IT GOES IF YOU SWEAR TO BE VERY QUIET AND VERY FAR AWAY.
TA: deal
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
TA: hey VK
AG: ?
TA: glad y0u messaged me
AG: Oh.
AG: Yeah. Me too.
AG: Or ‘me two,’ 8ut you don’t really go in for that anymore.
TA: lma0
TA: this may be a weird thing t0 say but
TA: y0uve been much m0re bearable since y0u g0t stabbed thr0ugh the chest
AG: Ouch. 8ut fair. Terezi really worked her magic!
AG: And your voice gives me less of a headache now you don’t have a lisp anymore!
TA: w0w thats s0 rude. y0ure such a dick ehehe
TA: ykn0w what
TA: y0ure banned
AG: Fuck!!!!!!!!
twinArmageddons [TA] stopped trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
Notes:
I've coined a new term to describe Kanaya and Rose: implausible deniability.
This one is a bit weird and I think it's because I started with the Kanaya/Vriska convo and thought it would be the focus, but then having Sollux and Vriska talking with Karkat about it, it just felt natural that after the gossip gets shared that they would attempt to bully him into asking Dave out, so the focus shifted, and then it also felt natural for Karkat to want to deflect/explain his powers, so a lot ends up happening in a chapter which was originally a few lines squeezed somewhere else. It doesn't fuck up any of my plans too much, but I'm looking at it like 'hm idk :/'
It also feels like while every individual line is something they could say given the personality changes from the canon-divergence, the whole thing feels just a bit too emotionally open for Karkat. I suppose you could explain it with blood powers; i.e., Dave seems to have some enhanced sense of how timelines work, so Karkat can just tell when it's a good idea for vague friendship reasons to be more honest than he would be otherwise.
idk, let me know if this feels too out-of-character
But yeah. Hope you enjoyed!
Chapter 19: Oooh you wanna date me so bad it makes us both look stupid
Summary:
Dave and Karkat are not watching Twilight.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave and Karkat are not watching Twilight.
This is due to a principle Dave calls ‘it’s so bad it’s good,’ but Karkat has already called him full of more shit than the meteor is dusty corridors and said that wasn’t a thing on Alternia. (Dave’s checked with the other trolls. Spoiler: it is.) Even so, Karkat cannot stop gibbering about how the quadrantal dynamics would work if this was a Troll film.
(“I mean, it’s pretty clear that this is a classic plot where the highblooded character realises their life is too dangerous for their lowblood matesprit and attempts to kick them out—”)
The husktop is still playing the movie, Karkat won’t shut up, and to be clear: they are not watching Twilight. It’s much worse than that.
Dave and Karkat are watching New Moon.
“How,” Karkat wonders aloud, over whatshisfuckingface’s dialogue, “did you convince me to watch the sequel to this rubbish.”
“You said you needed to know how this turned out,” Dave points out.
“I said,” Karkat corrects, “that I had no fucking clue how somebody could get a sequel greenlit for a movie that shit. The only person displaying the smallest amount of talent is the actress for Bella, but it’s ruined by every other aspect.”
“C’mon, some of it was good. The baseball scene had some banging music.”
Karkat rolls his eyes. “Human music,” he says dismissively, but there’s a smile somewhere hidden behind all the scowling, Dave’s pretty sure, and it hovers somewhere near his lips as he launches into another dissection of the faux-quadrant dynamics of human media. (“It’s fucking bizarre that you say humans don’t have auspisticism when you have shit like this happening and it’s plain as day,” apparently.)
It’s only when Karkat glances his way mid-tirade than Dave realises he’s been staring at Karkat’s face the whole time as he’s been throwing little comments to fuel Karkat’s rant.
Welp. Thank irony for sunglasses.
Karkat frowns. “What?”
And it’s only a second later that he realises he’s been trying to pin the smile to Karkat’s mouth with all the stupid jokes he can make for the last three minutes.
Say something, Dave’s brain supplies, helpfully.
“Do you actually hate this movie? Or the first one?”
“Of course I do.” He counts off on his fingers. “It’s practically in greyscale the whole time. The characters are written so dramatically even though they’ve clearly got the direction of ‘pretend to be as bland as you fucking can,’ and the worldbuilding is about as deep as a—”
“Oh shit, dude,” Dave says, interrupting him entirely, and he leans over to mush the uncomfortably organic spacebar. (‘Wide letterspace button’ in Troll language.)
(Okay, he made that up but still it’s gonna be some bullshit like that right.)
“What the fuck are you doing?” Karkat asks.
“Dude, you hate it. I’m not gonna make my best alien bro watch something he hates. Shit would be downright unconscionable.”
“Well-” Karkat begins, hands raising as if he wants to be the voice of reason here.
“I mean, you said it. The characters are flatter than the floor, the plot’s stupid, the whole thing’s stupid. Of course you hate it. You’ve got good taste, so it’s not like you’d enjoy a movie that’s this shit. Nah dude, let’s put something else on.”
“We can’t just stop in the middle of-”
“I got you, don’t even worry. We don’t have to watch this shit.” He moves the cursor to close out of the window.
“What? No!” Karkat smacks his hands away. “Don’t touch my keyboard you fucking weirdo.”
He smacks Karkat’s hands in retaliation and tries again. “Dude, I’m doing you a favour. Doing all that Knight shit, looking out for my bro.”
Karkat shoves him with his shoulder to body-block him from the keyboard. “No, you’re not! You’re trying to end the movie early!”
Dave leans forward to try to overwhelm Karkat and get at the keyboard. “Yes.”
Karkat buckles, but he manages to just about keep Dave’s fingers off the keys by shoving them away. “No.”
“Yes.”
“No!!”
Dave lets himself get pushed back and puts his hands up in surrender. “Alright, fine, what gives?” He asks innocently.
“What gives is I want to keep watching the movie!”
“Huh,” Dave says. “I thought you said it was shitty.”
“W- I’m- it is, but I want to watch it you asshole.” Karkat’s so thrown it makes him stammer, that’s awesome.
“Huh. But if it’s bad, then—”
He rolls his eyes and there’s the smile, fuck yes, just for a moment. “Oh, fuck off you idiot. It’s bad but it’s enjoyable. I’m enjoying tearing it into tiny chunks.”
“Hey, I’m enjoying you doing it,” Dave says before he can think, and woah, where’d that come from. “But how could a bad movie be enjoyable?”
Karkat snorts, “It’s probably so bad i-” he begins but catches himself.
“Huh? So bad it’s…?” He tries to twist away as Karkat punches him in the shoulder and snickers.
“You asshat. Forget I said anything.”
Dave clicks his tongue sceptically. “Hm. Sure.”
Karkat gives him the most acerbic off look Dave thinks he’s ever seen, and then jabs the spacebar so hard Dave’s surprised it doesn’t break.
There’s absolute silence while the movie plays for almost thirty seconds. It lasts so long Dave’s actually a bit worried he’s genuinely pissed Karkat off. Or that he’s done some weird troll hateflirty thing.
Aw shit he totally did, didn’t he. He was just making fun of him. That’s not what he’s trying to do. He doesn’t know what he is trying to do, but it ain’t that.
He’s about to open his mouth to apologise when Karkat speaks.
“The music,” Karkat says, with extreme reluctance, “was okay.”
Dave actually breaks into a full smile. “Fuck yes. Fuck yeah, dude.”
Karkat shakes his head, fighting the smile threatening to break out of his face. “But just okay. If that’s the best human music has to offer, it’s pretty unimpressive.”
“Oh, we have way better stuff than that, dude.”
Karkat snorts. “I’ll believe it when I hear it.” Dave sits up and presses the spacebar again, getting a sound of annoyance from Karkat in the process. “What?”
“Nah, we’re doing this.”
“Doing what?”
He stands up and grabs Karkat's hand to pull him upright. “I’m showing you human music, come on, we're going to the turntables. We’re making this shit take place. You’re gonna love it.”
Karkat resists, pulling back hard enough that the sofa scrapes an inch across the floor. “Dave, we’re in the middle of the fucking movie.”
“Yeah, but it’s a shit movie.”
“I-” Karkat begins. He does want to hear what Dave considers to be good music, but. “Can it not wait? It’s pretty late, I wanna finish up the movie today.” And then he scowls. “I do not want Lalonde to see us watching this fucking movie of all things.”
Dave snorts. “She’s probably holed up with Kanaya somewhere watching the whole series.”
“She isn’t, because Kanaya is definitely holed up in her room and overthinking Rose leaning against her during the movie. And she is one hundred percent justifying it as ‘just human shit,’ Dave. I wonder what gave her that impression.”
Dave shifts, and Karkat thinks his Blood powers should definitely give him some hint as to whether Dave’s blushing, but nope. As furious at it makes Karkat, Dave’s poker face holds. “In my defence? That movie was hella boring, I needed somebody to fall asleep on.”
“I’m going to remind you that from the angle you were at, I could see your eyes were open the whole time, and let you try again.”
Dave frowns. “…why were you staring at my eyes for the whole movie?”
“Because you laid down in my lap in the middle of the communal movie night?” Karkat replies.
Dave… clearly doesn’t have a response to that lined up. “Well. Shit. I guess you’ve got a point.”
They both sit there awkwardly, because honestly what the hell do you even say to that, until Karkat turns back and hammers the spacebar to unpause the movie. “We can do the music tomorrow,” he says, clearing his throat as he does.
“Oh. For sure,” Dave replies, nodding over the dialogue. “It’s a- plan.”
“Yeah,” Karkat says.
Dave shifts a little bit closer. Probably to see the screen better.
Yeahhhh…
carcinoGeneticist [CG] started trolling arachnidsGrip [AG] and twinArmageddons [TA]!
CG: YOU TWO CAN COME OUT OF HIDING NOW.
CG: ALSO, THANKS FOR DISTRACTING ARADIA AND ERIDAN TOO.
TA: finally
TA: AA wants c0ffee
AG: And Eridan wants…
AG: Well actually Eridan didn’t complain at all once I told him why we were doing this. We just played games.
AG: Sollux, tell Aradia I said thanks for the games!
TA: she says n0 pr0blem lmao
CG: WHAT THE FUCK, YOU *TOLD* HIM?
AG: Uh, yeah?
AG: Should I not have?
AG: Shit
TA: i mean i t0ld AA
TA: s0 if y0ure in tr0uble we b0th are
CG: YOU TWO ARE FUCKING ASSHOLES.
TA: ehehe yeah
AG: Did you ask him 8?
CG: EIGHT? LIKE OUT? THAT'S A FUCKING HORRIBLE PUN.
TA: eh it was alright not bad not good
AG: Does that make you…
TA: ehehe if y0u say tw0 minds ill back KK up
AG: In tw- fuck!! How are you that fast!
TA: i get str0nger when KK is av0iding the questi0n
CG: I DIDN’T EVEN FUCKING SAY ANYTHING.
CG: HOW THE FUCK IS THAT ME AVOIDING THE QUESTION?
TA: g00d questi0n wanna kn0w whats wr0ng with it
TA: the fact it wasnt the answer t0 the questi0n VK asked
CG: …NO. I DIDN’T.
AG: Aw, lame!
CG: AT THE END WE SAID WE’D HANG OUT TOMORROW TO LISTEN TO HUMAN MUSIC. HE SAID, AND I FUCKING QUOTE, “IT’S A PLAN.”
AG: Oh wow.
CG: AND HE HESITATED BEFORE PLAN.
AG: God, this is kind of painful to watch.
TA: idk i find it funny
CG: SO YEAH. TOMORROW. I’LL TRY AGAIN.
TA: wuss
CG: WOW, GUESS WHAT!
TA: ehehe what
CG: KILL YOURSELF.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] stopped trolling arachnidsGrip [AG] and twinArmageddons [TA]!
TA: d0nt w0rry he meant t0 type ‘i l0ve y0u’
AG: Pfft good to know!
AG: …Are they going to have the same will-they-won’t-they as Rose and Kanaya? Even though Karkat knows and Dave’s not as stupid about this as Rose is?
TA: all i kn0w is this is g0nna be hilari0us
AG: Or torturous!
TA: shame y0u cant d0 anything ab0ut that
TA: because ykn0w
AG: I’m 8anned?
TA: ehehe yeah
AG: ::::(
Notes:
With my apologies to anybody who enjoyed the Twilight franchise, I present: Karkat and Dave ragging on the Twilight franchise mercilessly. I just imagine Karkat would be absolutely acerbic about them until he got to Bella’s depression scene, and then he’d probably have to leave the room so that nobody saw him cry. I think Vriska would also be struck by that scene whereas Sollux would say skill issue.
…I would count it as a personal favour if nobody read too deeply into the fact that I know a lot about the Twilight Series for somebody who’s heckling it ruthlessly kthanks.
Also, I genuinely thought scare quotes was a homestuck term a-la husktop when I first read it because I had only ever heard people say air quotes. How embarrassing for me.
But yeah!
Chapter 20: Fuckup
Summary:
Kanaya and Eridan talk.
It goes… about as well as you could hope.
Notes:
Important update: Since there was conflict in the comments of the last chapter I've decided to take a decision which should please all parties.
Sandwiches are banned.anyway prepare for angst hell yeah wooo
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everybody else is somewhere else. Last he heard, Terezi and Vriska were trying to find some mythical place to store stuff that isn’t ‘on the floor,’ and Dave and Karkat were listening to music in Dave's room. He doesn't know where the Seer and the Psychics are (forming a band with that name for all he knows), but they sure as anything aren't in the common area.
Which means it’s just him curled up in the armchair with his book when he hears the noise of the transportaliser firing, and it’s just him when he looks up and sees Kan stepping off the plate with a bundle of sewing in her arms.
She hesitates as she steps off and they make eye contact briefly. After an awkward moment, he looks down immediately, trying to bury himself in the book again. More than anything else, he’d love to be able to turn invisible. That’d be great.
He hears her mouth open, as if she’s going to say something, but then she doesn’t. He sneaks a peak out of the corner of his eye, and she sits down on the sofa, spreading her sewing out. And then she gets started on it.
He tries not to make any sound and just keep reading, but it’s fucking weird. He feels like he should’ve offered to leave, like he did with Sol, but by the time he thought of it, he’d already kinda given her the silent treatment and she’d set up shop. And anyway. If she wanted him gone, she could say, and he’d leave. But if he just gets up, that seems a bit rude. Like it’s him who doesn’t want to be in the room with her, and honestly how could he have that right?
She sews for a few minutes, trying to ignore him sitting there. She lets the silence sit there. In her head, privately, for her own satisfaction, she says something. She takes him apart. She hasn’t got a chance to do that, yet.
(Metaphorically, at least.)
In her head, she says, you said we were friends. She’d barely believed him, even at the time. Every word he said was a contradiction, and that was the most obvious one.
And he sneers, in her head, and agrees with her, and says, all the great generals made friends with the savages before they wiped them out.
And she replies, you said you wanted to be there when it hatched. You wanted to be there when there was hope for the future.
And he rolls his eyes. But I told you. There was no hope. Decided to roll the dice to spare myself. Nothin’ personal, Kan. I was always gonna kill you. Was only a matter of which doomsday weapon worked. If it hadn’t been a blast through the stomach, it woulda been Jack. His mouth in her mind quirks into a smirk and she almost rips his head off. Cleaner my way. You’re welcome.
And then she says, how could you. How the fuck could you. Kill me. Kill her. Blind him. Doom us.
And he says…
And she doesn’t know what he says. She cannot imagine a single thing he could say to that. The Eridan in her head, the mocking smile and the flippant words and the superiority has nothing to say.
Far too late, she realises she has not been seeing the work on front of her for a full minute. Her blood is quick, and she’s holding the sewing needle like a weapon, like it’s her chainsaw.
(…And his arm had parted neatly there, and up it went in a slow-motion arc, tumbling before it flopped to the ground, and the air tasted awful and fantastic with his blood spraying through it. But she was already moving, driving forward, kicking, and…)
She sets the needle down with great difficulty. She’s filled to the brim with adrenaline.
There’s no fucking laughter in her head, but she is distressingly aware of the sound of Eridan’s breathing. She’d quite like it to shut up. She thinks about how she’d do it.
Think of something else.
She thinks. She tries, immediately fails, not to think of the conversations they had, all his endless whining, all his empty complaining, but her and Karkat still the closest thing he seems to have had to friends. And she thinks—
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
Eridan’s eyes had been skimming over the page for the past five minutes, not taking in a single word, but he still flinches when she speaks.
He clears his throat awkwardly. “Tell you what?”
“Your seizures.”
He puts the book to one side because he’s clearly not reading it anymore, but he doesn’t look up yet either. He thinks about denying it, but, well. Who gives a shit. Kar’s a mutant, Terezi’s been blind since forever, he’s down an arm. Who gives a shit about a measly little fit anymore? Brave new world and all that. “Not the sort of thing you tell about in polite society,” he says. Humourless grin. “How’d you find out?” Because the only other person who knew is.
Well.
“I thought you had just gone into shock when I—” fought you maimed you beat you stopped you “—but then you had one later. In your sleep.”
He winces. “And here I was thinking I’d got away with that one.”
And then she says, “It lasted ten minutes. It looked like it hurt.”
He remembers. He woke up bruised to all hell. It hurt like a bitch, even with the whole arm thing giving him a new perspective on pain. “Glad I had you watching over me, then.”
He must have misstepped there, because she says nothing for a long moment. “There was not much I could do, so I let you ride it out.”
“Ah. Gotcha.”
“How long have you had them?”
“Sweeps. All my life, probably.” He shrugs. “’Sokay usually. Feferi could spot ’em a mile off, and seadwellers are tough.”
“The Heiress to the Empire knew that her right-hand man was an invalid?”
“Wouldn’t call myself invalid. Done my fair share of fighting, haven’t I.” He winces as he says that.
“Still. Imperial policy being what it was…”
“Ha. They weren’t gonna cull me for that. I can still function ninety-nine days out of one hundred. And it was mostly me being stupid. Fact is, we’re seadwellers. Bein’ out for too long’s not good for us. After a few weeks straight airside, it becomes a risk for me. Something dries out- or something or something. Every couple of months, not so big a deal that I can’t function.”
“The amount of time you spend out of the water is… bad for you.” It’s not quite a question, not quite a statement. There’s confusion, there, like she can’t quite work something out.
“As I say, we’re pretty tough. I can ride ’em out. Only a few bruises.” He smiles, though fuck if he understands why because the entire scenario’s fucked. “But in general? Yeah, it doesn’t help. Think I'd probably get them even when I’ve been in the water. Less, though. And obviously safer since I can’t flail as hard.”
“You should be in the water more.”
He shrugs, but he knows he probably won’t, even if he could work out how to fill a room in the meteor with water. “You’re the mediculler.”
Silence flows back in. She breathes deeply. In, out. Trying to calm herself down. It doesn’t work. She tries to keep it strictly medical, but that also falls apart immediately. “Why.”
“Why what?”
“Why would you spend so much time above the water if it was bad for you?”
“What, apart from my singleminded pursuit of genocide?” Which he succeeded at.
“Yes,” she says curtly, trying not to imagine killing him. “Apart from that.”
“I really did have things to do upstairs. Hunting Lusii to keep everybody alive, remember?”
Calm down.
“You could still have lived below water.”
He fiddles with the book beside him. It’s a few seconds before he answers. “Fef could spot ’em a mile off.”
She doesn’t speak for a moment. Kanaya, slowly, puts it together, and calm down goes out the window. “You did it to manipulate her?”
He shakes his head. “No. I- she knew what the deal was with them is all. We knew how to deal with it, y’know?”
“What the fuck does that mean?” Kanaya Maryam’s anger could cut gemstones.
“I was up there to keep an eye on the landdwellers and do my Orphaning. But yeah, I knew it would give me fits." He shrugs, stubborn look in his eye. "And I guess I knew she’d look after me.”
“Just when I think you could not sink any lower,” she whispers. She almost can’t believe it. “How could you do that to her? You piece of-”
“Listen, Kan,” he says, cutting her off, and she all but snarls at the nickname. “Yes. I know. Yeah, risking fits was a terminally fuckin stupid thing to do.”
“So why.”
“Because I needed to.”
“Needed what, needed to manipulate her? Needed to make her have a reason to stay?” You are a monster.
He finally meets her eyes, and he can’t say he’s surprised what he sees in them. He can’t say he doesn’t deserve every inch of it. “I’m gonna take that, because you have a very good reason to hate my fuckin guts.” He clenches his jaw. “But that was the highlight of our relationship. Fuck off telling me off about what you don’t know. I needed to because it was my fucking job.”
He can tell she’s almost speechless with anger, and that’s the only reason he gets the next part out uninterrupted.
Because he’s exchanged maybe six words with Kanaya since (he killed her he killed their whole future he ruined everything), two of them being an “I’m sorry” said way too early that almost had her ripping his fins off, the rest being variations on “okay” when she told him to do something while still in his hospital bed, but he never told anybody this. Not when the pair of them were friendly, not when he felt like death warmed over after the fight, not in any of his chats to Kar or anybody else. He’d sworn Fef to secrecy a thousand times and she, unlike he, had never betrayed that trust. And now she’s dead so all he has left is the memory of the few fucking seconds that don’t make him want to disembowel himself looking back. His fins flick back in anger imagining her trying to take it from him, just a bit of that old Ampora flaring up and saying how dare she. He forgets what he did for a moment. Fuck this broad. Fuck her and her judgement. She doesn’t know.
So he tells her.
“When I’d take a seizure, I’d have to listen to her. She’d bring me down under and take care of me and be very stern, an’ it was nice. For both of us. It was a fucked up and difficult relationship and more often than not I’d ignore her, or she’d do something I told her was a bad fuckin plan.” He shakes his head. “I did it ’cause I actually needed to. And, yeah, I also knew that when I burned out, things would go back to feeling fuckin normal for once. I’d listen to her, and she would listen to me. For a day, shit would feel- right.” He laughs, and it’s bitter. “Maybe she wouldn’t’ve felt so drained by me if that’d been the whole thing.” He says something cruel, needless: “Maybe she just liked your job.”
“So, what, you liked being taken care of?” She is shaking with anger, now. “You liked being looked after? Not your fault, never your fault, of course.” Her fingers know the precise shape of the lipstick, imagines taking the other arm because how dare he.
And he has the audacity to shake his head. “Oh, I know it was my fault. That’s fucked up, I know, but you know what? I liked it because it felt like she actually gave a shit. I didn’t feel like I was being fucking managed.”
“You only felt like that because you didn’t want to hear when you were going too far.” This isn’t medical, it’s personal, and she feels like ripping his throat out. All he needs to do is give her an excuse.
He laughs. “You think that's news? Fef did her level fuckin best, but I wasn’t looking for somebody to tell me when I was going too far, and I certainly never appreciated being told to open up, I’m big enough to admit that. I was a grade-A piece of shit.” And she snarls at the Ampora self-pity hour on full display, but he keeps going even so. “But these seizures? Fucking wiggler shit. Back then, I could barely move, after a bad one. Cool water, a bowl of soup, a slow swim around her hive. Yeah, I fuckin liked that. Was about the only moment on that godforsaken planet where I felt normal.”
“So you used her.” She scatters the sewing to one side and stands up.
“She used me, too. That’s what us highbloods do, right? Come on, tell me you know that’s what we do. She used me every day, too, and I gladly did it. Orphaner fucking Dualscar. Didn’t I say I’ve done my fair share of fighting? She didn’t like the killing lusii, so I had to do it. So that you fucks wouldn’t die.”
“You ruined her. Before you even killed her, you sucked the life out of her and ruined her life. She didn’t deserve it. You, manipulating her emotions.” I thought we were friends and then you killed me. He’s a liar.
But Eridan stands up now, as well, fins pinned down and fist clenched. “You should stick to medicine. You have no fuckin idea about her. You talked to her, what, twice? I’m not blaming her, I shouldn’t’ve fucking killed her, and I was always better at the killing than her- practically fucking begged her to let me take care of the feeding- but you don’t get to come into the one thing that didn’t suck and say we did it wrong. She could’ve walked away at any time!”
“When you were feeding her mother?” She shoots back.
“Oh, as if she didn’t know that I had to keep feeding her eldritch fucking lusus. Yeah, I coulda, but I never would have, and she knew that. That’s why she trusted me to do it!”
“Did she?”
“Of course she did!”
Kanaya steps forward, fists clenched tightly by her side. “How would she know?”
“She-” Eridan starts forward, yelling, but cuts himself down. “She… she must’ve. She knew.”
“She thought you wanted to commit genocide.” She steps forward. “But I suppose you didn’t disappoint on that count, did you?”
He doesn't look like he even heard the last bit. “She- she had to have known. I was the one keepin’ her fuckin lusus quiet. I could’ve begged off work a coupla days, a week, and-”
“Say by claiming to have a fucking seizure?”
“That’s not-”
She steps forwards again and shoves him hard in the chest. He stumbles back. “Not what.” Not fair? If he says fair, to her, she may just lop his head off.
“She was the one telling me to take it easy those days! I had Vris of all people filling in for me.”
She tries to shove him again, but he manages to twist his chest and bring his arm up to deflect the push clumsily. “You never seemed interested in protecting the future of trollkind,” she hisses.
“She didn’t do it because she had to. She did it because she wanted to.”
“How would you know what she wanted?”
“How would you!”
“I can imagine that she did not appreciate being made to look after a murderer.”
He laughs. “You say that like it’s a bad word!”
“Maybe it is!”
“It wasn’t for her! Her future was to try to kill the only other person who could possibly understand her. How the fuck would you know what that’s like? How the fuck would I? You hate me, sure, get that, it’s fair enough as an understatement. You wanna kill me? Go the fuck ahead.” He steps forward, nose to nose, glaring up at her. “Don’t you go thinking that I could stop you, don’t think I’d want to. But you don’t get to take what’s happened between you and me and claim you know what she wanted.”
Kanaya grabs him by the shirt and slams him against the wall. His horns smack against the metal panelling, jarring him, and he grunts in pain—Do it fucking do it you want to you should you’re allowed to somebody’s got to—and she opens her mouth. Maybe she’ll call him a coward. Maybe she’ll hit him. Or just tear his throat out.
Kanaya feels them snap together: she wants to kill him, and she wants him gone. And now she wants him dead. Because he cannot not be a monster. Did you hear what he just said? What he just- confessed to? Yes, she wants him dead, and she would sorely like to be the one to make it happen. She looks in those defiant fucking eyes, that narrowed gaze saying, go on, be as bad as I am. Kill. Let your tantrum have a bodycount, too.
For once, she feels as if she will let him have what he so richly deserves. She opens her mouth to say- something. Goodbye, or you deserve this, or I thought we were friends, or something.
But before she can speak, she hears a sound.
The transportaliser activating. A laugh comes from behind her.
“It was, you saw his face! And things have changed so much from the plan that I just decided that- uh.”
Eridan glances over towards the transportaliser. Vriska turns around to see what Aradia is staring at. Kanaya turns, too, twisting to see the pair of them still on the transportaliser plate.
“Uh. Hi,” Vriska offers. Kanaya sees Vriska’s hand twitch, as if…
But nothing happens.
Aradia shifts uncomfortably. “…Hey. Is everything-”
“’Sokay, you two,” he says, still staring at her, his expression suddenly just tired, unreadable. “Kanaya was just… complimentin’ me on the threadcount of my shirt. She’s getting’ a closer look, is all.”
“Kanaya?” Asks Aradia. She hasn’t moved yet, but that doesn’t mean anything. She sizes up her options.
Kanaya doesn’t move for a moment, and then she releases her grip slowly, with exaggerated care, as if she has to prove she is not a threat. She smooths the creases on the shirt down somewhat, and steps back. “…Yes.”
Vriska's face is blanched as close to white as trolls can get. “I need to-” She begins, and then cuts off when attention shifts onto her. “I- sorry. I can’t. Sorry.” She shoots an apologetic look at- Eridan?- and then reactivates the transportaliser.
Aradia opens her mouth, but before she can say anything, the transportaliser fires, they turn to light, and they’re sent off to some dusty corridor on the meteor.
For a moment, they just stand there, staring at the empty spot where the two Godtiers had briefly been. Then Kanaya glances back at him, gives him a look that- well, he’s still trying to think of a better word than dread by the time it disappears and she's stalking over to her sewing and raking it into her arms. He sees her fingers shake before he turns away in embarrassment.
She only turns back when she’s on the transportaliser. Eridan looks up as he reaches to grab his book.
As decoherence begins, she glances across the room to him.
“I hate you,” she says, a split-second before she disappears.
He sighs and captchalogs the book, walking over to the transportaliser and selecting the last-but-one location. “You and me both,” he murmurs to the empty room.
--
“Vris. Hey, Vris, fuck slow down. Vris.”
Vriska stops abruptly, turning to face him, and he almost runs into her. Her eyes are as wide as saucers. She looks… “I didn’t- I wasn’t-”
Jegus, she looks fucking terrified, he thinks. “Hey, it’s okay,” Eridan says, holding his hand up soothingly and taking a step back so he’s not boxing her in or anything.
“If that was- I’m sorry I didn’t do-”
“You’re fine,” he says, trying his best towards reassuring (though the fact he’d run to catch her and his fins are now doing their best impression of Riverdance flapping up and down may be making that harder than usual). "You're fine."
(And the fact she'd seen Kanaya almost beat the shit out of him- that probably didn’t help).
Vriska steps backwards until her back hits the hard metal wall, and then sucks in a deep breath and starts sliding down to the floor. Her knees slide up to her chest.
Vriska doesn’t speak for a minute. “Was that-”
“Yeah,” he says, so she doesn't have to.
“Oh.”
“If it helps, I don’t think she was going to kill me.”
She turns away from him and tries to believe that. “No thanks to me.” She’s tried, she’d actually tried to summon the dice. To do what? They hadn’t come, of course.
“Hey, it’s okay.”
“Is it? Is it fucking okay?” She asks. “It it- are we okay?”
He shrugs, but it’s starting to feel awkward, standing up when she’s sitting down against the wall. “We’re doing our best, right?”
She chokes out a laugh. “What, we haven’t- killed anybody in a few perigees? Whoop-de-fucking-dee.”
He sits down beside her and doesn’t speak for a second. “I mean. Yeah,” he says at last. “Yeah. I’d say that’s a good start, given we used to do it a lot. Especially since you didn’t try taking over back there with mind control. That’s a win.”
“I haven’t-” Vriska says, but she cuts off. She tucks her head down, running a hand jerkily through her hair as she does.
Eridan frowns, shifts a bit closer. “Haven’t…?”
“I can’t- anymore.” She feels pathetic, movements in staccato and a heartbeat in allegro. She can’t even say it.
“Oh,” he says. “That’s… are you okay?”
“What do you think?” She asks sarcastically, but he can hear an edge of terror.
“You haven’t used it since the…” He knows what they’ve been calling it so far, but he really wishes there was a better word for it than ‘incident.’ “Incident?” He says eventually.
Well shit, looks like there isn’t one.
“Who the fuck would I use it on?” She spits back, voice cracking. “But I know. I fucking—I know. I know.”
She has a point. Eridan and she have been on their best behaviour. The friendmurderer club’s membership has been mostly content to do whatever Karkat asks them. He thinks he knows what’s going through her head. It’s the same thing going through his. Look at the mess we got into when I tried to take the initiative. Just follow him and hope we’ve hitched our wagon to the right person. Run screaming from confrontation in case you get that urge to do it the easy way. Let him take care of it.
That’s what he’s thinking most of the time, anyway. That, and that even Karkat isn’t made out of third and fourth chances. Those are for the times when he’s scared of himself and keeping himself busy and nodded off mid-sentence with Sollux enough that he pesters Eridan to go to bed already, and he ends up with his heart beating wildly while he drowns in sopor.
Judging by the way her hands are shaking, he isn’t alone in that.
Judging by the way she’s breathing… she thinks she is.
Vriska stares at her hands. She can feel dried blood beneath her nails, even though there’s none there. Why didn’t she feel that before? Why now?
“When did I turn into such a fucking coward?” She whispers. Her crimes run through her head. Tavros. Aradia. I blinded Terezi and made Sollux kill his girlfriend. At least Orchys was an accident. But her ego had gotten them killed as well. And now, for some reason, it feels like she’s been forgiven. Terezi, Aradia, Sollux, the ones who are still alive to forgive her, and they’re being nice to her. But it’s wrong. She can’t be, a few perigees ago she wouldn’t even call them crimes. How could she be forgiven if she hadn’t even asked, hadn’t even wanted to be. She would have said, “For what?” She’s not ready to be forgiven.
But there Aradia was, chatting to her, then helping her when they’d left, and Vriska had to lie, said she was fine because frankly, it was too much. She’d felt like her throat would close if Aradia tried to help her for another second because this is the wrong way around.
It never used to bother her. Now, she feels like she’s dying because she can’t even remember what day of the week it was. That’s the detail she’s focussed on, like it’s symbolic of her shittiness. A better person would have remembered the day she ruined four people’s lives.
“You’re changing. Think we all are. Hope we are, anyway.” He puts his fist out to bump, but she shakes her head and breathes heavily, so he withdraws it and lets his arm rest across his knees. “You having a bit of a panic? Need me to sit here a while?”
“How are you so calm? You almost died.” She doesn’t tell him to leave, though, so he settles down. A fellow murderer- for some reason, it isn’t as panic-inducing as Aradia trying to help was. She doesn’t deserve her help.
Maybe she just hopes he knows what this is like. Maybe she can’t take the pity of somebody who doesn’t know how easy it was to kill after a while, how good it felt, sometimes.
He shrugs. “Dunno. Prince a’ Hope, I guess.” She- laughs, entirely out of surprise. “Guess I caught a lucky break?”
“Don’t call me that, you dork,” she throws back, and it’s crackly, but at least it contained an insult, so it feels more normal.
“Hey, we used to be a thing. I have rights.”
“Barely,” she responds, trying to control her breathing. “Barely together. Kids doing stupid kids stuff.”
“How dare you,” he says mildly, wry smile and a stupid joke like he wasn’t almost just- something. He shrugs. “Beat sittin’ in the hive all day, that’s for sure.”
Vriska forces her mind to focus on Eridan. Don’t think about it. Her hand bunches the fabric of her shirt above the scar that still twinges with pain occasionally. “What happened? You two seemed like you were…” Well, getting along would be a lie. She shrugs, hopes he gets the point.
He seems like he does. “I don’t even know,” he murmurs, rubbing his eyes. “She started talking, so I did too. Medical stuff, at first. I get fits.”
“Like… rolling around on the ground?”
“Bingo. Kan knew, she’d worked it out while I was in her ministrations after the, uh, incident, and then I- I guess I ran my mouth.”
“About the fits?” Surely that couldn’t be what caused- well, that. Then again, what could he have said, to get that kind of response?
And why is she so sure he didn’t start it?
“Stuff about Fef. I don’t know- I’d never talked about it before. Fef would look after me when I was rollin’ around on the ground and stuff. Wasn't a lot of fun, picking through that.” He wipes his eyes discreetly. “She started questioning me, she was asking why I was… above water and shit. I said I needed to, but… I don’t know. I look back on it, and I can’t even tell anymore.” He looks at Vriska, and there’s something a bit pleading in that expression. “Was it ever good, even in those moments? Did she ever feel like I was anything but a fucking millstone ’round her neck?”
Vriska doesn’t answer for a second. Isn’t that just a landmine of a question. How the fuck is she meant to answer that?
Well. Probably honestly.
“I don’t know,” she admits. “Did we ever really talk about that sort of thing? Apart from- well, to be honest, when you would compare it to me and Kanaya-” he winces “-but I… I didn’t talk to her very much about you.” She remembers something, though. “Sometimes she’d ask me to let you win.”
He blinks, and maybe there's a little bit of a smile. “Really?”
“Yeah.” She shrugs, and her hand falls into her lap as she releases it from the deathgrip on her shirt. “I think she thought you needed a pick-me-up.” She never did go easy on him, though. Beating the tar out of him could get Eridan out of a funk, too. Plus, and this seemed like a bigger concern at the time, she wanted to win. She’s pretty sure it was good for him though. “But she was- looking out for you. Trying to make sure you were okay. She cared about you, or whatever.”
He sniffles, but they both pretend it was more like a laugh. “Or whatever.”
He doesn’t speak for a minute.
“Did… did she just stay with me because she believed her idea of culling? Just some fucked idiot who didn’t even have the decency to wait a couple hundred sweeps before developing some highblood dementia?”
She doesn’t answer.
“Did I trick her? The seizures. She’d look after me. Did she have to? Did she want to?”
“I don’t know. I don’t think she talked about that stuff with many other people, and- well…”
“Yeah. I was her moirail. I shoulda asked.”
She forces her brain down that track. It’s a welcome distraction, as awful as that sounds. Focussing on his problems feels better than focussing on hers, anyway. She tries to say something useful. May as fucking well. “I mean, you spent so much time doing all that shit. The doomsday devices, the FLARPing, everything. That stuff wasn’t really about her, except maybe the Orphaning. Do you think you would’ve stopped and taken it easy and not had the seizures, if you hadn’t been dating?” He doesn’t reply. She shrugs, movement still jittery, but her mind at least on something else. “Well, then there’s your answer. It wasn’t a trick. Maybe it was convenient or whatever, but you didn’t fake an illness to make her care for you. Not even you could be quiiiiiiiite as pathetic as that.” Her voice wavers a little as she pulls out the ‘i’ sound because she is far from okay, but he laughs pathetically anyway, so at least they’re in the same place. “It’s not creepy to want to spend time with your moirail.” Although you’ve 800% been a creep in other ways.
“Even in our fucked up moiraillegiance.”
She sighs and shakes her head. “I don’t know. I don’t know, Eridan. Someone else might, though.”
“Wh- oh.”
“Yeah. She seemed pretty close to him before the end.”
He flinches. “Oh.”
“What?”
“Just never thought of it phrased like that. Before the end.”
“Sorry.”
He scoffs, wiping tears away haphazardly. “Hardly your fault.” If he doesn’t like it, he knows exactly who to blame.
“Still. Didn’t mean to put it like that.”
“You’re fine.” He sniffles. “I need to ask a favour.”
She knows what it is. “I- I don’t want to lie to him.” Her heartrate ticks up again, and she forces herself to breathe. It rattles in and out, like she’s suddenly forgotten how or something. Come on, Serket. What the fuck is wrong with me?
“Karkat doesn’t need this. He told me to cut it out. Hey, all of yesterday, we were keeping out of his hair so he could have a normal night with Dave. He’s earned a break from my shit. We- I can deal with it without worrying him for no good reason.”
Told me to cut it out. My shit. She shakes her head. “You… you didn’t start that, Eridan.”
“Didn’t I? Sure, she grabbed me, but- I started this a long time ago.”
“He told you both not to fight,” she points out.
He shakes his head. “Nah. Should’ve known that was a bad subject. Could’ve just ended it at ‘yeah I have fits’ and gotten my prescription or whatever and said no more. I had to run my fucking mouth.”
“No, you—She brought it up. Are you telling me that she needed to know why you were above water?”
He frowns. “What? She was just-”
“-Bringing up a painful subject. I- okay, maybe Kanaya was asking medical questions, but it didn’t look like she was just trying to help. Unless my eyes stopped working suddenly, she was trying to hit you. Not the other way around.”
“Listen, after all the shit I did, I was asking for-”
She cuts right over him. “Fuck that!”
“I just-”
“Eridan,” she cuts over him again. “She cut your arm off. I don’t blame her for that, and honestly, I think it’s made you more bearable as a person-” he lets out a startled laugh in sheer surprise “-but did she have to pin you to the wall like that? Were you going to hurt her?”
“No,” he says, aghast.
“Then she was going to hurt you for your moiraillegiance being a disaster? How the fuck is that okay?” Also, how the fuck is that news, but she doesn’t think both of them having panic attacks simultaneously would be a good thing to do, so she keeps that to herself. “She hasn’t come after me like that, and you’d think if it was about that, I’d be first on her list. It’s not about that.”
Eridan winces, but he says nothing. Maybe he gets it, maybe he doesn’t. But at least he’s not arguing Kanaya should’ve punched him anymore. He just looks kinda… exhausted.
“I…” She sighs. “I won’t tell Karkat. But you should. And maybe Aradia already has.”
Eridan shakes his head and fishes out his phone, opens it to a chat between him and Aradia.
caligulasAquarium [CA] began trolling apocalypseArisen [AA]!
CA: please
CA: don’t say anythin to him
CA: i knoww i don’t deservve you covverin for me but Kar does.
AA: i
AA: okay
AA: hope youre doing okay. swing by some time
He gives her a watery smile. “Sorry.”
She hides her face in her hands for a moment. “I can’t believe I’m the one saying this after everything, but you should talk to Sollux.”
Eridan shakes his head, hiccupy laugh which makes his gills flutter a little. “Love to know how that convo would start. Hey, guy I blinded. Remember your dead girlfriend? Did she ever talk about me, her shitty ex, before I, her murderer, killed her?”
“I mean… Maybe not that exact wording, but yeah. I think that would just about do it.”
He deflates with a sigh. “Maybe.” And then he shakes his head again. “And fuck you, I didn’t need to lose a fucking limb to be less shitty.”
“Prove it,” she responds automatically, and he laughs.
They stare at the opposite wall in silence. After a minute, Eridan stands, and offers Vriska his hand. She looks at it. It’s shaking. Just a little. She takes it and stands. And then she pulls him into a hug.
It’s a weird hug. She’s bony, he has one arm, and neither of them are used to hugging. They never really did that. He takes a second to relax, and even when he does, it feels awkward, unsure. Vriska breaks it off after a very long ten seconds, sniffs, and avoids his eyes. “Yeah,” she mutters, because what else do you say after hugging your ex-kismesis. She feels bled dry, as exhausted as he looks. But at least she isn’t panicking anymore. She… will take it.
Eridan coughs awkwardly. “Hope you’re, uh. Feeling better.”
“And you,” she replies shortly.
He nods. Then he turns and walks down the corridor. She looks at the wall. She feels like just sliding down it again, resting her head against the metal floor and just taking a minute. But she doesn’t know if she would feel like getting up afterwards. If she’d be able to. So, she doesn’t. She walks in the opposite direction.
Notes:
Hey, we’re breaking even on the number of limbs this chapter, that seems like ‘about as well as you could hope for,’ right?
Chapter 21: The Importance of Being Ironic
Summary:
Mini-chapter unlocked!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
CG: I JUST DON’T UNDERSTAND WHO GREENLIT THIS. WHAT WAS THE FUCKING POINT? NOTHING HAPPENED FOR AN HOUR AND A HALF, AND THEN THE MOVIE WAS JUST OVER.
CG: ANYWAY, YEAH. YOU WERE RIGHT, IT WAS A BAD MOVIE. WE DON’T HAVE TO WATCH THE SEQUEL.
TG: yeah called it
TG: you gotta trust me dude
TG: im looking out for you and your eyeballs
CG: HOW THOUGHTFUL OF YOU.
CG: HOW CAN I EVER REPAY YOU FOR THIS INCREDIBLE SACRIFICE?
TG: you know in human stories about knights rescuing hella damsels theres a common prize they get
CG: REALLY?
CG: WHAT IS IT.
TG: uh.
TG: actually its a human thing
TG: probably wouldnt translate across super well
CG: OH.
CG: WELL.
CG: GUESS I’LL JUST HAVE TO SAVE YOU FROM SOMETHING EQUALLY AS DANGEROUS AS A SHITTY MOVIE AND YOU CAN GIVE ME WHATEVER IT IS.
CG: AND PROBABLY SPEND AN HOUR EXPLAINING WHY.
TG: yeah of course
TG: you save my ass i save yours
TG: mutual saving of
TG: uh
TG: asses i guess
CG: STRIDER?
TG: yeah
CG: STOP TALKING ABOUT ASSES.
TG: cool was gonna anyway
TG: anyway
CG: ANYWAY.
Karkat stares at the screen with two characters typed into the chat window. Dave, for once, isn’t filling the universe with words. His message bar says CG: <3. He taps the delete key twice.
He types the heart. He deletes it. He types it.
He’s not going to lie- he does this for a while.
TG: dude is your account malfunctioning or are you typing ulysses fanfic directly into my inbox
CG: HAHA YEAH, I THINK IT IS BROKEN. I’LL ASK SOLLUX ABOUT IT.
CG: ANYWAY.
TG: shit dude copy me once shame on you but this is just straight up rude now
CG: YOU MADE A VERY COMPELLING POINT THAT BORE REPEATING.
TG: well third time is the charm
CG: DON’T LET CAPTOR HEAR YOU SAY THAT.
TG: it’s definitely bored now so good job
CG: IT’S PRETTY LATE. I’LL TALK TO YOU TOMORROW?
TG: holy shit no way really
TG: you wanna talk to me tomorrow
TG: like you have since like the first week we got here
TG: are you sure
CG: WELL, YOU’RE NOT *TOTALLY* INSUFFERABLE.
TG: woah
TG: you promise no take backsies
CG: NEVER MIND, GO FUCK YOURSELF.
TG: awesome
TG: night night dude see you tomorrow
CG: GOOD NIGHT.
Karkat buries his face in his hands.
“I am so shit at this,” he says, muffled.
Terezi leans over and reads his screen. “Oh,” she says after a minute. “Yeah, you kinda are.”
Notes:
heyhey sorry this is late! Sleep has conspired to hide itself from me for a number of nights and buddy, I am SHIT at hide-and-seek, so the past week all the normal 'time to write' moments just saw me staring at the screen going, 'god i miss diurnalism.'
Writing Davekat though... I cannot allow the breaking of my mind upon the rocks of strange and sharp hours to stand in the way of that.
Chapter 22: Common Ground
Summary:
Rose reflects on her friends and her planet.
Notes:
Warning for internalised homophobia in this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rose realises she hasn’t made a concerted effort to get to know all of her companions on this journey and in her defence, she is taking steps to address this. And so far, she think it's been remarkably successful.
The post-mortem after the movie night is a good opportunity. Week by week, different people always drop off at different times, so she practically always gets a different suite of people left in the common area to talk to. This week, though, it’s almost a full house.
Karkat, for instance. Seeing him with Dave, the expressions the two make at each other, the traded jokes, two halves from two different conversations, the plausible-deniable reasons they find to keep touching one another, it’s… Cute.
Or Sollux. The only times he isn’t leaning on Aradia is when she’s not there, and then he’s usually sitting closer to Terezi or Karkat or Eridan than Rose would have felt comfortable. (Seeing Dave and Sollux have a slap-fight from either side of Karkat as the vein in his head slowly became worryingly prominent was also cute. Dear god, what’s happened to her? She used to be spooky.) And he’s almost as rude as Karkat, but whereas he seems to view it as a pair of conversational gloves, a second emotional skin, Sollux treats it like a game with a points system. The better the jab, the more points it gets. Only Aradia gets a pass from his ruthless assessment of people’s verbal skill.
(“Your stupid face is what’s stupid!” “nice one AA.”)
Rose is all too familiar with that, and to be honest the first few times they talked, she had not been a fan of his jabs. But it’s clear by now he doesn’t view it as a competition. It’s a game, like catch. He’s not trying to make people drop the ball (and it took her a few frustrating weeks to fully convince herself that the occasional easy throw was not, in itself, a jab at her capability to play the game of catch). He’s just doing it to keep himself amused.
“RS you look like you’re cracking an egg with your mind.”
Smile, raise an eyebrow, scoff as if he’s made a faux pas. It’s fine; he won’t be offended. He knows it isn’t serious. “I’m a god; what’s to say I’m not?”
“Ehehehe, I guess jack shit.”
It’s. Nice. Almost restful.
(The conversation flows on, and she hears it, even contributes, but her mind is elsewhere, because-)
On the other hand, she and Dave have begun recontextualising her entire childhood around the principle that, as Dave put it, dude, did you get irony-blind genes. Apparently, while her mother may have been making jokes throughout her entire childhood, it’s just faintly possible that Rose was meant to be in on them. The W’s, the fridge, the frame. And that…
That’s less restful to consider. She lets herself drift away from the conversation around her, towards those memories, those questions, those…
(She raises an eyebrow so powerfully at Karkat's monologue that he swears at her.)
…She misses her room. Jade will be carrying it and her whole battered, bruised planet to the new session for her, but it’s been long enough now that she doesn’t quite remember where everything was when she left it. She didn’t exactly expect her last time seeing it to be, well. Her last time seeing it. At least for three years.
She misses Jade. She misses John.
She wonders if Jade can shrink herself and others down to visit her land. She hopes that she can’t. Or doesn't.
She hopes nobody sees the cracks running across the landmasses, the craters covering the islands, or the oilslick patches of black, grimdark ink, or counts the gates and notices the discrepancy, or counts the consorts and sees how many more dead ones there are than there should be, or sees the broken temples, or—
She smiles disarmingly at Dave when he glances her way (which, she knows, must be a total giveaway. When has she ever smiled disarmingly unprompted?) until he turns his attention back to Karkat as he, fortuitously, says something insanely stupid which makes Dave’s mouth drop open in surprise.
She really, really hopes John doesn’t decide to snoop and read her works-in-progress, even though she knows that's exactly what he'll do. It strikes her as a massive lapse in judgement that she didn’t put some manner of dark majykkical geas on them to dissuade any snoopers. She must be slipping.
…She hopes him and Jade spend hours laughing over her old writing- calling it pretentious, sombre, unserious, wordy, whatever. Annotating the margins, doodling shitty (in John’s case) drawings of the character descriptions across the covers.
She wipes a tear away discreetly, glad that her interlocuters at this moment are Karkat or listening to him, or blind. Kanaya (looking somewhere else for just a few seconds, thank god) interjects with quiet amusement, a few words, and Karkat rolls his eyes but concedes a point. Vriska snorts and mutters something to Terezi, who swats her on the arm with a huge smile. Sollux calls them out on it (“TZ and VK are flirting, somebody get the fire extinguisher”) and Aradia wrangles him into silence with a fond grin.
(She supposes it’s not a surprise that ‘fire extinguisher’ is the trolliteral translation for, well, fire extinguisher. She doesn’t have many complaints about living with the trolls, but chief among the few she does have is that she has started to consider words like ‘spacebar’ in a way she hadn’t before- it makes it very hard to write.)
At some point, Kanaya put her arm along the back of the two-seater sofa she and Rose are sharing. Almost, but not quite, like somebody would put an arm around somebody else. Which means it’s almost like being cared about, and she lets herself pretend that’s what it is for a minute.
Karkat glances at her as she makes a murmured comment to Kanaya, rolling his eyes when he sees Kanaya stifling a giggle, and it’s almost enough to make Rose flush. She has her speculation about Karkat’s abilities, so to speak, but in this case, she may just have been very obvious about her reaction to making Kanaya laugh.
She ignores it. She knows, alright? She knows this isn’t cool, ironic, or suave. It’s just… Well, she’s trying to think of a better way to put it than ‘kind of just sad.’ She’s enamoured with Kanaya, even though there isn’t any reason for her to look twice at Rose. Oh, she’s friendly enough, they had that even during her time during the game, but she’s not going to kid herself.
After all, it’s probably a miracle that out of such a small group, Dave and Karkat are both- …gay?
She has no problem with that (obviously), and after all, it’s nearly two thousand and ten. Or would be if humanity still existed. (She should ask Dave how that works). The point is, she isn’t a prude, she’s happy for them, because even if they haven’t taken the step into dating yet, she’s entirely confident they will- probably after Karkat works up the nerve, because Skaia knows Dave never will. But after all, what are the odds that Kanaya could even feel the same way as Rose? And what even would be the odds that she would feel that way, if she could?
Maybe it’s nearly 2010, but she isn’t going to pretend that being gay is the norm. That it’s. Normal.
Yes, yes, she knows. She doesn’t believe that. And she’d never say that to Dave. And Earth is already fading, a memory dopplering away until even after just three months, she faintly disbelieves the idea that there was ever really a time before she knew about aliens and games and universes. And yet.
And yet maybe it’s stickier than she expected. It’s easy for that to be sticky, when Kanaya’s right there and she’s so—
She’s so her. So smart, so funny. So pretty. And Rose is hoping so hard.
Damn. Rose is meant to be spooky. Spooky and aloof. This simply won’t do.
And then Kanaya leans to the side to whisper something to Rose (like Dave and Karkat are doing, like Aradia and Sollux are doing), and her neat little fangs, that sometimes worry her lip when she’s thinking up new outfit designs, are probably only an inch or two from her ear. She says- something. Rose smiles (grins) and tries to say something insightful (make her laugh, for the love of everything, make her laugh), and Kanaya’s neat little smile scrunches into suppressed laughter (success), and she leans back. And she forgets, for a moment, to wonder about whether she's normal or pathetic or whatever, because right now, Rose is just stealing glances at Kanaya and trying not to make it obvious. Funny, how Kanaya can make her feel like that. Make her forget to worry.
She may be getting too distracted.
A deck of cards is produced from somebody’s sylladex, and Dave starts rapping about cards, until Vriska asks if he could possible be any more distracting and he flicks the joker at her with pinpoint precision, managing to get it to stick on the sharp crescent of her horn. Terezi almost falls off her chair, and Vriska’s expression is- well, hilarious. (“…Was that some human thing?” “…Yeah. Totally. You just got owned. That’s what just happened.”)
This many people- she’d always preferred quiet and solitude to crowds, but she’s started to wonder if this is simply an illustration of the difference between crowds and friends, because it’s not nearly as draining as she assumed it would be.
(She wouldn’t want to do it all day every day, of course, but for now and for the moment—yes, she is enjoying it.)
She does realise who isn’t here.
Every time she stays, it seems like Eridan decides to head off early, even on days like this where nobody else does. It’s not difficult for her to draw the common factor, when Dave mentions him sometimes offhandedly and she finds herself with precisely nothing to say about the troll, even after over three months of journey spent apparently together.
She can’t work out what precisely he would take issue with her over- she did ask Karkat if blowing up his computer had really annoyed him this much, because the two seem like friends. He’d given her a strange look before reassuring her that it wasn’t that. He’d been tight-lipped enough about that she was fairly sure it was the ‘incident’ that the trolls more-or-less refused to talk about.
She’s pretty sure she could pester somebody into telling her about that, but… Well.
She isn’t sure she wants to. Yet. And she thinks she can See a better moment to find out.
(Waiting is still intensely frustrating, though.)
Sollux says something which gets a bark of laughter from Terezi, which sets Vriska off, huffing and defending herself, Karkat adjudicating away her defence so crassly it makes Dave snort, and all of it draws a smile out of Rose.
…She supposes she can wait.
Notes:
While this week's upload times may make it seem like I didn't plan ahead properly, it's only because I didn't.
(A chapter should still be happening on Friday, and hopefully next week we're back to the normal schedule!)
Rose doesn't know about Vriska and Terezi or Terezi and Karkat, she doesn't know about Kanaya, she doesn't even know about Gamzee and Karkat because it didn't happen, so it's not like she's got any real reason to think anything except 'Kanaya certainly isn't gay so she can't like me.' And it's not like she'd jump for 'they're aliens, maybe they're all pansexual,' because did Star Trek, apart from maybe one episode? Did Doctor Who? Did any media really do that with an alien species that hung around and stayed relevant, before Homestuck? I genuinely don't think so. She simply does not have any examples which might make her think this, except let's be honest whatever 2009 wattpad stories she was accessing, and the hit rate on that giving her the right idea about aliens sounds like trying to play darts with your elbows removed.
So yeah. It's not that Rose is just missing the hints per se. It's that, from her perspective, this 100% cannot be flirting. Not because it's bad or subtle or whatever, but because Kanaya cannot like her in the way that would make it flirting.
Kanaya being a disaster doesn't help either, of course.
Chapter 23: Together
Summary:
Terezi takes an opportunity to threaten Dave's life graphically. Sollux and Eridan have a normal chat
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave runs into Terezi with a hot pocket shoved in his mouth. He genuinely pauses time for a half-second to recover as the two of them collide.
“Dave!” She says, cheerfully, immediately hooking an arm around his. “Just the person I wanted to see.”
“What the shit,” he says.
“I don’t speak whatever that was,” she replies smoothly, because what he actually said around the hot pocket was hghjat guh huit?
He captchalogues it. “I said, what the shit. Are you blackbagging me?”
“If I knew what that was, I would say yes.”
“Please don’t lick me, I have so much to live for.”
“Oh, don’t be such a baby. Besides, that is not the tongue-lashing I am going to give you.”
He stares at her in pained horror. “Why do trolls make it so easy for me?” He mutters, as Terezi prods and drags him down a corridor of the meteor. “We should really add signs for these corridors,” he adds, as he entirely loses his sense of direction. If only he was the chump of Space, but instead he gets to know to the millisecond how long they’ve been walking for. Which sucks, because it means he knows precisely how much dumbshit walking he’s gonna have to do to get back to civilisation. It makes complaining a very tempting option.
(Karkat has threatened, with universal backing, to kill Aradia and Dave if they don’t stop saying are we there yet. His exact words were “JUST SEE HOW FAR YOU CAN PUSH ME BEFORE I START NEEDING TO TAKE DRASTIC STEPS.” Trolls always make it too easy for him.)
“Not a bad idea!” Terezi says thoughtfully. “These corridors hurt my nose after a whole. Let’s paint them with stripes.”
(He’d said “Yeah, but Karkat, are we there yet?” Fuckin’ owned.)
“Cool,” he says. “Where are you taking me?”
“Somewhere nobody will find your body,” she says, reassuringly. She sniffs and then snorts at him. “Oh, lighten up, I haven’t even started threatening you yet.”
He wonders if he can get away with uncaptchaloguing his hot pocket. If he’s gonna be threatened can he not do it when he’s had fucking lunch?
He wonders if it will pop right back into his mouth, or into his hand. It’s not like he’s had a bunch of chances to captchalogue things he’s been holding in his mouth.
(If it pops into his hand, he wonders if he could captchalogue somebody’s weapon just as it hits his body. If anybody else tried that they’d be the dumbest fuck to ever die stupidly, but he does have time powers.)
She shoves him through a random doorway, and he stumbles in. It’s a smallish room with a flickering light and an interrogation-style metal table and pair of chairs. “Take a seat.”
“This is fucked.”
He sits down and starts typing under the table.
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: if you never see me again terezi killed me and licked the body
TT: Understood.
TG: whats your seer powers say about all this
TT: Hm.
TT: She must be blocking me.
TG: wait really
TG: shit thats ominous
TT: No, not really.
TT: But she did inform me she would be, I quote, threatening your life, soon.
TG: awesome one question
TG: why the fuck didnt you warn me
TT: Warn you?
TT: I sold you out. Who do you think told her you were making hot pockets?
TG: god damn it rose
TT: Not even for money. She asked and told me why she wanted to know, and I just did it.
TG: how could you do this to me
“Finished crying for help?”
“Not yet.”
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering caligulasAquarium [CA]!
TG: what do i do if terezi has kidnapped me and is threatening my life and/or to lick me
CA: oh
CA: god help you
CA: i think die
CA: basically
TG: well thats fucking helpful.
CA: sorry
CA: any last wwords you wwant kar to hear
TG: yeah tell him im gonna haunt the shit out of him
CA: wwill do
CA: godspeed
“Yeah, that fucking failed.” He stows his phone.
“I hope you’re comfortable,” she says, giving him a wicked smile. She scrapes the chair aggravatingly across the ground and sits on it backwards.
“Can’t complain,” he says, because he thinks probably he can’t.
“Excellent. Shall we begin?”
“With what?”
“Let’s start there,” she says. “You and Karkat.”
“Oh. Yeah.”
“Does the defendant have anything to say for himself?”
“Not guilty?”
“There will be time for pleas for mercy later. Let’s establish the facts. Do you or do you not have flushed aspirations towards Shouty McNubbs?”
“I don’t get your troll romance shit,” he complains, because that’s always reliable. “All sorts of bullshit trying to work out whether I’m flirting with him in the black one or the red one or the pale one or the grey one. Did you pre-flicker that light?”
“Yes. So, you are admitting to flirting with him.”
“Fuck.”
“This is very helpful for my investigations. Which one of the quadrants do you want to be flirting with him in?”
“I plead the fifth.”
“The fifth what.”
They stare at each other.
“I’m not saying anything.”
“Hm.” She sounds thoughtful, and that’s probably bad news for his neck vis-à-vis remaining un-noosed. “Well, the court has manners of loosening your tongue, but I think for now we can proceed regardless with an assumed ‘flushed.’”
“Which one’s that in human terms.”
“That’s the heart,” she reminds him.
Oh. “Oh.”
She grins at him. “Your expressions are deliciously terrified.” She laughs. “It’s been way too long since I got to do this!”
“So, what do you want from me?”
“Nothing at all. It’s what I need to give you.”
“Okay?”
“A warning.”
“Right.”
“If you hurt him, you will get to learn exactly what a noose feels like.” He flinches, because ow, and also what the fuck. “And the thing is, a Godtier comes back to life. But what happens if they can’t breathe? Do they die again? What happens if they just keep dying?” She taps her chair thoughtfully. “I wonder.”
“Alright, fucking hell, message received.”
“Excellent. Just remember. He likes you. If this crashes and burns, fine. But if I find out you hurt him, I will have justice.”
“Cool.”
They both stand. Dave tries to get out the door first while some keeping his eye on her as well. He crab-scuttles out, and then the two of them are awkwardly standing in the hallway.
“Uh,” Dave says. “…Which way is back?”
Terezi sniffs all around her. “Um.”
He closes his eyes and sinks to the floor. “Fuck you. Fuck you so hard.”
--
Eridan puts his phone away and holds up the card. “Alright, sorry, done.”
Sollux sniffs the air. “Three. of… diamonds or hearts. I think.”
Eridan smiles, putting down the card. “Yeah, diamonds. You’re getting good at that.”
“It’s all about air currents,” he says. “That and psionics. It’s a… heat-map? I can ‘see’ all around me.”
“Radar?”
“Sure. I can walk and not bump into shit with the psionics now. the smell is just for the fine detail. Colours and stuff.”
“Rezi’s a good teacher, then.”
Sollux rolls his eyes, and then gestures at his side. “what’s the book?”
Eridan glances to the discarded volume. “Pride and Prejudice. A human one.”
“No shit, the title’s not longer than your arm.” Eridan flips him off, and Sollux snickers. “Any good?”
Eridan makes a mildly positive noise, opening it at the beginning. “‘It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune, must be in want of a wife’,” he reads out.
“neat. What’s a wife?”
“From context, I think a type of Matesprit or Kismesis?”
“They’re right, I guess. Otherwise the drones get you.”
Eridan frowns. “I don’t think humans have drones. I asked Rose about it one time and she just sounded… I don’t know, sort of horrified mostly.”
“That’s… weird.”
Eridan shrugs, making a complicated set of movements to bookmark his page. “Must be nice, though. They don’t need them.” He looks up to the ceiling. “But I guess we don’t, either. The drones were a control thing.”
“hunting down mutants?”
“That too, but also just arithmetically. Y’know, you’ve got three billion tealbloods, you can maintain the caste balance by getting however many samples you need per sweep. If there’s only two hundred million purples, no matter the combinations you’re going to end up with more-or-less the same sweep-on-sweep rates. Unless something happens, anyway.”
He doesn’t mention a cute little factoid some Violetblooded adult a thousand sweeps old had sent him one day, out of the blue: a 1.8 percent uptick in the childhood mortality of seadwellers since he started Orphaning. They didn’t give a name, and signed it off with the words Welcome back, Dualscar. He shakes the memory off.
“It means you don’t get nasty surprises when you’ve promised a command to all of my blood colour and then there’s not enough to go around. That’s how civil wars get started.”
“huh. Never thought of that.”
“Yep. There’s a lot goes into statecraft.”
“Guess you’ll need to handle that.” Eridan snorts in disbelief. “Hey, there’s only like ten of us. And that’s counting the humans. rebuilding alternia is going to be tough i guess.”
Eridan shakes his head. “Thought the point is we don’t. Make a new world and all that. Who the fuck in their right mind would set that shit up again?”
Sollux tilts his head. “people like you who benefit from it?”
He smiles. “Would anybody else let me?”
Sollux grins. “heh. no. we’d kick your ass.”
So he shrugs (kinda pointlessly). “You wouldn’t need to. You could just… not listen to me. Even if I was willing to do anything about it, I couldn’t.”
His mind runs through some admittedly gruesome calculations, because he is still a military history buff. If Eq had survived and him and Vris hadn’t gotten so fucked up by the incident, maybe. But Vris and Aradia would be evenly matched, and then you’ve got Kan who proved herself a match for him the last time. Basically, they already had the coup, it just wasn’t about blood. And they lost.
Maybe for the best.
“so you’re not planning on rebuilding the caste system?”
He shrugs again and leans back. “Why bother? I don’t want to be in charge. Never did. Kar’s our leader for the long term.”
Sollux frowns. “What about your natural seadweller superiority?”
“Hah.”
“i’m serious. What happened?”
“…I’ve been thinking about it,” Eridan admits. “But yeah. Where the fuck did it get anybody? Where did it get me? It was meant to be good for me, but who cares about owning a battleship and killing a shitton of aliens.” It seemed obvious at the time why it would be important for them to do that, but now that they’re hurtling through space to go help some humans finish their game, he sort of can’t even believe that worked. “We’ve met them, now, and they’re pretty solid. ’Least, those two are. We spent all that time building an empire and then it disappeared in a puff of ink. Even if we could rebuild it, who would we put at the top, me?” Sollux laughs. “I think Kar’s little announcement pretty much killed the hemocaste, if it wasn’t dead already. Way too much effort to bring it back. Besides, we’re missing a crucial element. We haven’t- got a…” Eridan trails off.
Neither of them says anything for a long moment.
“I miss her,” Sollux says. Eridan winces. “i’m not trying to be a dick. I know you do, too.”
“We didn’t end up on the… best of terms,” he replies.
“Doesn’t mean you can’t miss her.”
Another silence.
“Did she ever- talk about me?”
“I guess. you’d have to be more specific.”
“About, uh. Anything about fits.”
“i don’t… think so?”
“Huh.” He shakes his head. “No, that makes sense. Anything at all about getting sick?”
“oh, fits like- sorry I thought you- yknow what? never mind.”
Eridan falls silent once more. This time it’s confused.
“You thought I was asking if she had commented on my fashion?”
“hey, coming from you, is it a bad guess?”
Eridan huffs. “If you’d just let me-”
“you’re not giving me a makeover!” Sollux replies, cackling. Then he leaned back, tilting his head towards the ceiling. “i think she did. i don’t know, i tried to steer her away from… well, from you.”
Eridan wonders if he’s hurt by that, and he’s kinda surprised to find the answer is still yes, just a little bit. “…Fair. What did she say?”
“Stuff about… she missed when she could help you.”
“…She enjoyed it?”
“she’d mention it sometimes. she missed making you soup.”
He sniffles. “Huh.”
“you missed it too?”
“A little.” He shakes his head. “Okay, a lot. It was nice, yknow? Not bein’ an Orphaner, not bein’ in charge. I’d even stop lecturing her on which spoon it was supposed to be.” That comment feels… a little close to whatever thing they’ve got. Which is fine, he guesses, given that whatever him and Fef were doing, it weren’t really normal moirailling. He’s not going to overanalyse it if they’re both getting along, anyway.
“Yeah. she liked that- being nice, and happy together. It got exhausting for her near the end, but I mean. she had regrets. She felt bad for you.”
“What, for dumping my sorry ass?”
“Yeah, a bit.” He grins a bit. She was insecure about stuff for no reason too, dude.”
“You’re saying it wasn’t just the two of us?”
He grins. “Dick. But more for the way she dumped you. the way she thought of it, she dumped you just before the most stressful week of our lives combined. she kept saying she should’ve had done it earlier, maybe given you time to come to terms with it.”
In the harsh light of the present, the anger, the entitlement he felt during the game tastes bitter. “Not her fault I went psycho about it.”
“No argument here. i think she realised that too, eventually. There would never have been a good time, and you were always going to be pissed. maybe she just didn’t realise how different things would be. You two were moirails for a long time. half of both your lives, even.” Sollux gives Eridan fingerguns.
“I’m rollin’ my eyes, here,” Eridan responds, and Sollux pushes him slightly, grinning.
“I’m great,” Sollux retorts. “but she was so conflicted. She still cared about you, yknow.” He pauses. “I did think-” and then he cuts off. “I guess-”
“What?” Eridan prompts.
“I don’t know. You were both royalty,” he says, shifting into a defensive posture. “It felt like… like it was a fluke i’d landed FF. i think I understood her, but she was an heiress. I didn’t know how to treat her like that.”
It’s probably a good thing he can’t see Eridan’s face (radar notwithstanding), because it’s incredibly bemused. “Sollux, you didn’t land her. She and you hit it off and you liked each other, simple as. Lookin back over the years of shit we all went through? The piles we had where I’d basically lecture her in proper seadweller etiquette or she’d needle me about how hemosupremacy wasn’t cool? I think the last thing she wanted was to be treated like a Queen. Whatever you did, it was the right thing.”
“heh. I guess that makes sense.”
“Fuck the monarchy, she’d probably say.”
Sollux opens his mouth in a perfect circle of mock-shock. “ED! That’s positively treasonous! I’m going to have to report you to- oh.”
Eridan laughs. “To Vris, probably.”
Sollux shudders. “VK as the voice of reason. where is the world headed?”
“Well, we know exactly where this one’s going, if that’s any help.” He shrugs. “Ah piss. I just shrugged.” Sollux snickers.
“You doing okay?” Sollux asks.
“Kinda.”
“you want something to cheer you up?”
“That… would be nice.”
“I happen to know that KK just watched a romcom with a makeover scene.”
A smile fights its way onto Eridan’s face. “Yeah?”
“Maybe he’d be up for one.”
“With our combined powers, we may be able to bully him into it. But I don’t know how to do makeup.”
They sit with this for a second, and then Sollux starts laughing.
“Okay, okay, fine, I do.”
Notes:
Wahoo!
Chapter 24: It's All Greek to Me
Summary:
The humans (and Aradia) grill Karkat about his crush on John. Hilarious miscommunications occur.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Listen, it was a long fucking while ago, okay?”
“Four months,” Dave points out. “It was four months ago.”
“Although, Dave, from your perspective, Karkat typed that to John billions of years ago!”
Karkat points at Aradia. “Yes. Her. Listen to her.”
“Okay, but several billion years still doesn’t absolve you flirting with my best bro.” Dave catches Karkat’s hurt expression. “You are also my best bro. Christ.”
“Alright, nobody asked you to specify.”
“Your bottom lip was wobbling.”
“It was not fucking-” Karkat begins, but Rose calculates that at the current rate, by the end of his sentence he will be in the mid-thousands of decibels.
“I am sorry that bringing up John’s rejection has put you in such an emotionally vulnerable place, Karkat,” she interrupts.
“Oh, you fuck off as well,” he says irritably, but it resets his volume, so it mostly has its intended effect. “It was barely a pitchcrush. I hated him for fucking our victory up, that’s all. It was a brief- thing.”
Terezi snorts. “Brief but intense! You’ve never been that enraged by somebody like that.”
“Except you,” he retorts immediately, and then his eyes widen, and he slaps a hand over his mouth.
Karkat and Terezi sit in mortified silence for a few seconds while the humans exchange a bemused look.
“Uh,” Dave says. “That sounded like a really important moment for you both somehow, or maybe it was fucking stupid, I don’t know, but I don’t really get this, so let’s move on.”
“Great idea,” Rose says, because it seems like Karkat and Terezi aren’t going to. “Actually, let’s go back to the John thing.”
“We just- okay, yes, fine,” Terezi says. She shoots Karkat a look that says We should talk about that later.
He shoots her one back that says, approximately, Kill me so I can get out of this conversation. “The John thing was a brief aberration to my otherwise very high kismetic standards. I got over it quickly.”
“I saw the logs, dude,” Dave interjects. “You got rejected so hard that the only way you were able to face it was to talk to him backwards in time.”
“You could’ve just gone back a while and started trolling him linearly again,” Aradia says.
Karkat narrows his eyes at her. “You were there, you spooky fuck, you could have said that at the time. That’s a time player’s job! Keep everyone on the rails!” She opens her mouth to protest. “Don’t you dare say it needed to happen that way, because I know for a fact that your information came from dead Aradias, and they all went out the window before then.”
Her mouth twists in annoyance. “Okay, fine, you’re right.” She shrugs, and then grins at him. “But you forget Karkat, I was ok with you making that mistake.”
He rolls his eyes with a scoff. “And anyway, what was I meant to do? Egbert rejected me and his reasoning was essentially ‘bluh bluh I don’t like you,’ that’s fucking embarrassing.”
“He doesn’t like dudes,” Dave corrects.
“Ugh, yeah, the ‘homosexual’ thing. The fuck does that even mean.”
Rose and Dave exchange a confused look. “It means… he doesn’t like boys? He likes girls but not boys. He’s a heterosexual.”
Karkat and Aradia exchange an equally confused look. “That’s fucking stupid?”
“I actually have to back Karkat up here, I’ve never heard of anything like that.”
“Well, okay, I have,” Karkat admits, “but even then, it’s rare as shit. If he’d said he wasn’t attracted to aliens, fine, but I have to find the one human who isn’t attracted to guys for whatever reason?”
“It’s actually more common than liking both boys and girls,” Rose points out.
“Oh, that’s weird,” Aradia says. “So, there’s humans who are like ‘hmm, I’d like that person, if they weren’t a guy’? In the same way you’d look at somebody and say, ‘if they were smarter, I’d have a crush on them.’”
“I… suppose so.” Honestly, Rose feels slightly underqualified to talk about human sexuality. Her most up-to-date source on the matter is probably Freud, and she at least knows enough about actual psychology to know that Freud’s theories are not especially highly regarded nowadays. And then a thought occurs to her. “Hang on. You’re saying most trolls swing both ways?”
The trolls look at her, mystified.
“Like boys and girls.”
They exchange a look. She wonders what’s tripping them up- is it the use of ‘like’? She supposes when you have a whole corner of romance dedicated to hate, it’s weird to refer to crushes as ‘liking’ someone. “I… guess? Yes? In the same way that most trolls are pretty equally attracted both tall and short trolls.”
“Oh shit,” Dave says. “You mean you’re not going to bully me for being too tall?”
It’s a clear crack at Karkat’s height (honestly, she’s proud of him, that was a pretty good veiled insult), but somehow he misses it. “Well, if it’s something you’re insecure about, then I’ll take what I can get,” Karkat replies acerbically, and Dave grins. Aradia raises her eyebrows at Rose in disbelief, and she hides a smile.
“That’s fascinating. I thought it would be weird that I like both, since it is for humans, but apparently not.” She kind of forces it out, because as much as she plays the aloof card, this is kind of a big deal for her. Dave glances at her, and she’s sure he’s thinking something like fuck off Rose I’m not coming out in a conversation about sociology. Fair.
“Both what?” Aradia asks.
“Genders.”
“The fuck do you mean, both,” Karkat shoots back.
They stare at each other for a minute.
“…This is an alien thing, isn’t it,” Dave says.
“I think it is,” Aradia returns. She grins at him.
“Well shit, you got me there.”
“One headache at a time,” Karkat interjects. “Well, two, whenever Dave’s in the room.”
“Sick,” Dave says.
“Most humans are limited to just liking one? That’s… heterosexuality?”
Rose can hardly be blamed for the mistake she makes next, because the implications are exciting to her. She says, “yes.” She forgets, trolls don’t know Greek, or that Greek exists, and so don’t actually know what that word means. She fights to keep a grin off her face.
“Again,” Aradia says, “not a thing for us weird aliens!”
“Well,” Karkat says, tearing Rose’s heart out and stomping on it in exactly three words. “Apart from Kanaya.”
The grin, just barely formed, falters. She feels Dave wince to one side of her. The next few sentences come to Rose through a sort of water filter effect.
“You think so?” Aradia says distantly.
“Look at her track record,” Karkat returns, and Aradia grins.
“Hah, I guess so.”
And then Karkat shrugs. “That’s not really any of our business though, I’m just speculating.”
Rose misses about a minute of the conversation, before suddenly excusing herself to the bathroom. She feels Dave looking at her as she leaves, but if she looks back she’s pretty sure people will see her face, and right now she would much rather if nobody saw her face.
She makes a beeline for her room, and the door barely shuts before she feels the tears stinging in her eyes.
The bottle of wine exits her sylladex and enters her hand without even much thought, and she unscrews the top and flicks the cap away as she stares at the wall where she wishes her window was.
“Well,” she says, trying to keep her voice steady. “There goes that hope.”
She raises the bottle to her lips, and drinks.
Notes:
Me, pointing at homestuck characters: "Put them in situations."
Chapter 25: It's Tough Being The Fuckass In Charge
Summary:
Karkat has a busy day. a.k.a., the longest chapter of this fic so far and possibly just at all.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karkat Vantas wakes up at about six, sloughs the sopor off himself, and shleps to the common area for coffee, feeling like a million Caegars in paradox space’s weakest most bargain-bin foreign exchange rate fucking currency.
He goes through the motions (mashes the n-tuple espresso button until it makes him a thermos full of coffee more powerful than God, burns the roof of his mouth with a sip and a grimace, and then adds enough sugar to make a convincing simulacrum of LOLCAT), and plonks himself down on the sofa.
And then he spends the next fifteen minutes staring at nothing in particular, missing the sunset starts to some days, when his insomnia decided “Hey, fucker, I know you only got three hours in there, but unfortunately the sopor stops working at 5am. Enjoy!” and he’d sit up in his food block, most of the windows covered, but one open just enough to let a beam of light slowly stretch its way further and further up the wall, until eventually it faded out, and the fickle lighting of Alternia’s moons asserted itself enough that he had to start uncovering them. He sips at his thermos of nuclear sludge and delicious, delicious caffeine until it’s halfway done, and then necks it.
(God he fucking adores his Blood powers. He was jealous of everybody else’s cool combat shit during the game, but the fact that Blood somehow lets him just say no to arterial issues is so badass. His resting heartrate remains at a flat 110, and he feels fucking zen even as the coffee flushes away all the tiredness.)
There’s a little trail of sugar granules that decided to un-dissolve as the coffee cooled, and he shamelessly tips the thermos upside down and holds it until they fall to their doom as well.
Then he pulls out his husktop and starts drafting his itinerary for the day.
Eridan walks in at about seven, eyes barely opening. “Hey Kar,” he says sleepily, voice still wrapped in a gills-fluttering yawn as he does, leaning his forehead against the machine as he makes it conjure up some other coffee setting (he doesn’t know which; Karkat doesn’t see the need for any other settings, to be honest). “What’s up?”
He shrugs, putting the now totally empty thermos down and waiting for Eridan to move so he can fill it up again. Usually, he’s not stupid enough to subject his body to a double caffeine dose, but he has shit to do. “I’ve got a huge day of fixing shit,” he says.
“yeah?”
“Yeah.”
“Anything I can help with?”
Karkat thinks this over. “Yeah, actually.”
“Just remember, I’m not much use for manual labour.”
“Noted. It’s mostly social shit, because this is a meteor full to the gills with assholes.”
“Hah,” Eridan says, sitting down in the armchair opposite Karkat. He tilts his head in confusion, and Eridan clarifies: “gills.”
Karkat feels the last shred of the day slot into place. Early start, check. Coffee, check. Asshole making pun, check. It’s official; today’s going to be a fucktacular day! “Oh, fuck off.”
“Hope I’m not on your problems list.”
He is.
“Nope,” Karkat lies, because he’s actually pretty sure the Eridan side of the problem doesn’t require discussion. He’s not sure, but… Well, a Seer of Mind and a Knight of Blood putting their heads together, that’s got to be a fairly strong guess, right? The Kanaya side, that’s more delicate, yeah. It’s not time to talk about it yet, though. But in the meantime… “If you’re offering, though, Terezi and Dave mentioned that the meteor’s confusing as shit to travel around. We might want to do something about that.”
“God, that’s the fuckin’ truth,” Eridan says. “I’ve got the journey to the transportaliser here memorised, but that’s about fucking it.” He takes a swig of tea and sets it precariously on the arm of the chair.
“Want to help Terezi paint the corridors, so we know where’s where?” He shoves his husktop off his lap and gets up to make himself yet more apocalypse coffee.
He raises an eyebrow. “Didn’t her last painting gig take perigees?”
“It wasn’t her fault,” he says. And to be fair, it wasn’t even his, either, except indirectly. Every time Karkat painted an area, Dave would unerringly cover it with shittily drawn dicks. The walls were probably an inch thicker than they’d been before with the number of times Karkat went over them. Everybody had more or less given up after a month, until Terezi managed to get Vriska to help her do it. “It doesn’t need to be complicated, though. A strip of paint on the wall leading to any transportalisers, maybe. Symbols on the floor, I don’t care.”
“Sounds like a good idea, actually. ’Course you’d have to work out how to make it obvious which way to follow the paint. Maybe colours could have meanings, too.”
Karkat jams his hand into the door of the thing so it can’t close. “Yes. Do that. I’ve been brute memorising corridors so far, but the meteor is way too fucking huge to do that with every single one. Colour code the shit out of the meteor.”
Eridan offers a stupid seadweller salute as Karkat shuffles back to his seat. “Cool. Anything else you need help with?”
He falls back onto the sofa heavily and shakes his head. “Nothing I can delegate. Although.” He shifts uncomfortably as he remembers the other thing Eridan’s on his list for. “I actually do need to message you later.”
Eridan frowns. “Is it… bad?”
“No.”
They stare at each other.
“Kar, gimme something to go on, shit’s just cruel otherwise.”
“Fuck that. But it isn’t bad.”
“Why not just do it now, then?”
“Because I have a fucking system, Ampora,” he bullshits ruthlessly, “and I’m not letting you jump the list! I’m doing this shit in order of fucktitude, and you’re right at the bottom.”
“Low fucktitude is good?”
“Low is good.”
“Oh. Well, nice. I’ll look forward to it and not be terrified.”
“Yeah.” Karkat takes another sip of coffee. “Seriously, dude, it’s embarrassing shit but it’s not bad, I just—” He cuts off. “You know what? I’m only making this seem like a bigger deal. I’ll shut up.”
Eridan nods gratefully. “Willin’ to let slip what else is on your agenda for today to take my mind off it?” He asks, hopefully.
Karkat rolls his eyes. “Fuck, fine. I need to talk to Rose about something we talked about. I feel like she’s gotten the wrong impression. Or else, humans are way fucking weirder than I thought.”
“Is this romance shit?”
Karkat grins. “When is it ever not?”
Eridan grins back. “We talking about that shit again, then?”
“You’ve made good on your promise to ‘chill’, haven’t you?”
He holds a hand up like he’s pledging something. “I’ve been faithful to my non fucktitude oath.”
Karkat actually laughs. “Good. Honestly? Yeah, I missed it too. And speaking of romance and couples, I need to shoot Aradia and Sollux messages, too.”
“Woah, what’s happening there?”
“Tell you later,” he effortlessly deflects, and Eridan nods, and sips his tea again. Tell you at exactly the same time as I tell you, he thinks. “After that, I’m going to see if Terezi’s free for a little bit of information gathering on Game shit.”
“Let me know if you need a hand with that.”
“If you genuinely want to look through old books for lore nuggets, then sure.”
“Can’t be more annoying than having yet another slapfight with her over the heating. The woman cheats.”
Karkat tries to suppress his smile at that. “Yeah. She does, doesn’t she.”
“Does all that leave you with any room to send Dave a message?” Eridan asks.
Karkat frowns. “Maybe. I think he wants to talk to me anyway, so I’ll see him today either way. Why, do you need me to tell him something?”
“Yeah,” Eridan says, sipping his tea. “Can you say, ‘I am incredibly flushed for you an’ it’s fuckin’ obvious to everybody with eyeballs an’ also to rezi’?”
“You asshole,” Karkat hisses back, and tries not to blush.
“Oh, c’mon, Kar, it’s been a fucking age since we shot the shit about relationships, if you open the gates, I’m gonna charge through ’em while your guard’s down.”
“You’re way past too late, fuckhead. Sollux and Vriska are bullying me into asking him out, and I’ve been putting it off for fucking ages.”
Eridan’s mouth falls open, and Karkat thinks he can hear his swim bladder deflating. “What? Okay, no, I get it if you talked to Sol, you two are bros, but c’mon, Vris? You talked to Vris about this shit before me? I’m hurt Kar, genuinely I am.”
“Oh, get over yourself. They just happened to be talking about it when I got involved.” He sighs. “Besides, she is considerably less of a fucking pain now Terezi and her are matesprits.”
“Would you say gettin’ stabbed cooled her off?”
“Significantly,” Karkat says, vehemently. Eridan grins.
“Anyway, I was hoping at the least for some form of freakout on the theme of how the fuck I know.”
Karkat pinches the bridge of his nose. “I’ll be honest? Neither of us have been particularly subtle.”
“Shit, so he likes you back?”
“Blood shit,” Karkat reminds him.
“That’s pretty fuckin' aces.” His grin turns to a thoughtful expression. “Anybody looking my way?”
“I wouldn’t tell you even if there was,” he shoots back. “And it’s not a fucking romance detector. It’s about connections. Blood is about. Bonds, I guess.”
“Bonds?”
He shrugs. “My guess is the Knight part really laps that shit up. Promises. Expectations, pledges to defend people’s lives. Anything like that. I can’t read the promise, I don’t know what they’re about specifically, but I do get the implications. If Terezi and Vriska were cheating at a game together, I’d see that shit immediately.”
“If,” Eridan muses, so casually and nonconfrontationally it’s like he spontaneously developed word-specific echolalia.
“Hah, yeah. If.”
“Knew I had that Catan game in the bag.”
“Yeah, yeah, you were robbed, shut the fuck up about it,” he says, without any real malice.
“So, when I promised to chill out…”
Karkat locates one of the little strings tying him and Eridan together. It’s a much bigger tie than he was expecting. Must mean a lot to Eridan. “Yep. Right there.” It looks battered, to be honest, like Eridan’s been having trouble with it, but it’s not broken. “I can tell you’ve kept to it, I guess.” Eridan shifts uncomfortably, and a bit of shame flushes up and down the promise.
He doesn’t say anything, though. This blood fuckery is weird enough without him calling people out with it. Whatever made Eridan feel like that, he’ll share it, or he won’t. But the string is still there, so he’s doing his best.
“Alright, but if it’s not a romance detector, how do you know-”
“Eyes,” Karkat says, sourly.
“Fuck, that’s brutal.”
“It’s just… an extra hint?” No, that’s a shitty way of putting it. “It’s like glancing at somebody’s phone when they’re messaging somebody.” Ugh. Still awful. Karkat rubs his forehead. “It’s all these shitty fucking metaphors and more,” he says dourly.
“And I guess if two people suddenly have like fifty fuckin’ oaths between them that weren’t there yesterday, you’re gonna look closer?”
“Pretty much. If you decided to really look at two people, you could probably make a pretty good guess as to their actual feelings towards each other. But would you ever look at—” He fishes for an example. “—Me and Vriska really closely and try to pick up some fucking romantic subtext? If you even could without gagging.” He shrugs. “You’d have to think it was possible or else you wouldn’t bother.”
“I guess not. But it’s a hint the rest of us mere mortals don’t get, I guess.”
“I’m sure the game gives you a hope radar or something stupid like that. If you gave a shit, I’m sure you could use that for your extra hint.”
He shrugs. “I guess. Well, not like I’m dying to find out.”
“No?”
“Nah. Was kinda a shitty prince of hope, wasn’t I?”
Karkat rolls his eyes. “Well, you never totally lost it until we finished the game. By all rights, none of this should be happening. We should’ve won, ruled the humans’ universe with an iron fist, and been fabulously wealthy assholes for the rest of our lives.”
“Would you have wanted that?” Eridan asks, carefully. “Ruling ’em with an iron fist, I mean.”
Karkat opens his mouth, and then hesitates. “No,” he admits.
“Nah. Me either. Too much like real work.”
Karkat sighs. “When did that happen?”
“Yeah, we’ve always been the two fucks with the most pointless work ethic ever, haven’t we?”
“If it weren’t for our ‘pointless’ work ethics, everybody we know would be dead.”
“Well, fuck, you’ve got me there.”
Karkat sighs. “But you’re right. It’s high time we took it easy.”
“High tide.”
“I’ll kill you.”
“So does that mean you should ask Dave out?”
“Ask him out where?” Karkat asks sardonically. He’s pretty sure he pulls it off, unlike Terezi.
“Dunno. Maybe if we ever seem to crash into a dream bubble you two can explore together.”
Karkat rolls his eyes. “Listen. That wouldn’t be an awful suggestion, except Lalonde tells me we’re not due to hit any bubbles for a while. And it’s totally random, and I don’t really want to commit to asking him out at some random, unforeseen time.”
“That’s fair. But… you are gonna ask him?”
He hesitates. “Yes,” he says eventually. Eventually is probably the operative word, there. He has a feeling that’s going to be a pretty good description of his timing for that conversation.
Eridan grins at him. “Hah, knew it. Wish you luck then.”
“Fuck you very much,” Karkat says, standing up for round three of apocalypse coffee. He jams the thermos under the machine and mashes the button.
“Kar, are you even gonna make it til then? That shit looks like it’s taking a sweep off you every sip.”
“Blood guy,” he says, and jams another thermos under it.
“Holy shit Kar.”
“This one’s for Sollux.” He’s still not going to be sleeping until they land, but he doesn’t feel like there’s any need to concede that point.
“Well, yeah, Sol’s about the only other person with teeth that wouldn’t fall out drinking that shit. ’Cause they already did.” He grins at Karkat, and it does manage to get a reluctantly smaller-than-usual scowl back.
“Can we not bring up Sollux’s teeth,” Karkat pleads.
“Haha, okay, fair.”
“I once threatened to do orthodontic surgery on him with my fist,” he mutters.
Eridan blinks. “Holy shit,” he says again. “I mean, I know we’re not talkin’ about it, but that’s the most indecent black proposal I’ve ever heard.” He’s actually gone slightly violet.
“I know, okay? I fucking know. I think I should just fucking leave, now. Spare myself the psychosexual nightmare of Sollux Captor’s former fucking lisp.”
“Nobody mentioned that shit except you,” Eridan points out.
Karkat tries to blow him up with his mind. “Kill me or yourself. I don’t care which, just let this conversation stop happening.”
“I’ll message Rezi, then,” he says, and for a second Karkat thinks that’s a crack about coinflips, and then he remembers. “Wish you luck with your meteor packed to the rafters with assholes.”
“I appreciate you not saying gills.”
“Well, I wouldn’t while you’re still homisuicidal.”
He captchalogues one of the thermoses (therma?) and raises it in a shitty salute to Eridan. “Right. Once more unto the fucking bullshit.”
“I’m near certain that’s not what the saying is.”
“No?” He shrugs. “Then I’m innovating.”
“Shit, I guess so.”
“See you later,” he says, heading for the transportaliser.
“Yeah, for the ominous thing you’re gonna get me about later.”
“It’s not fucking ominous, it’s— ugh. Whatever. Have a good day. Or don’t.”
“You, too. Or not.”
He lets his middle finger handle the reply for that and steps onto the pad.
Right. Item one: Rose fucking Lalonde.
--
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
CG: LALONDE.
TT: Hello
CG: UH. HEY.
CG: ARE YOU FREE TO TALK?
TT: Im just aclehmising at the moment.
CG: GREAT.
TT: Alchemising*, sorry
CG: I JUST HAVE SOMETHING TO SAY ABOUT THE STUFF WE TALKED ABOUT A FEW DAYS AGO.
TT: Ocay
CG: LOOK I KNOW YOU WOULD PREFER TO THINK THAT YOUR POKER FACE IS WHAT DAVE THINKS HIS IS.
CG: BUT LITERALLY NOBODY’S IS. YOU’RE ALL AWFUL ABOUT THIS.
CG: WELL, EXCEPT MAYBE SOLLUX. BUT HE JUST SAYS WHAT HE’S THINKING ANYWAY.
TT: Haha yeas Sollux is nice.
CG: HE. HE SURE IS.
CG: I JUST WANTED TO TELL YOU THAT, UH.
TT: Yesh?
TT: I mean, yed?
CG: …IS THIS A BAD TIME?
TT: Not unless you think it is,
CG: …RIGHT.
CG: I KNOW YOU SAID YOU WERE FREE, BUT.
CG: IF YOU’RE… PREOCCUPIED? AT THE MOMENT, THIS CAN WAIT UNTIL LATER.
TT: It’s up to you, I’m not doing anything important..
CG: HM.
CG: YOU KNOW WHAT, I THINK I’LL SAVE IT FOR TOMORROW.
CG: I HAVE THIS WEIRD FUCKING FEELING THAT WILL BE BETTER FOR EVERYBODY INVOLVED.
TT: Haha you’re acting like you’re the sEer.
TT: Seer*
CG: HAHA ROSE YES. THAT IS FUNNY.
CG: WELL. ENJOY YOUR DAY I GUESS.
TT: U2
CG:
CG: WHAT.
TT: They’re a band.
CG: …ALRIGHT.
CG: WELL, DON’T DO ANYTHING STUPID, GET SOME SLEEP, AND I’LL TALK TO YOU IN THE MORNING.
TT: No the morning woll be bad for me
CG: THE FUCK DOES THAT MEAN.
TT: It means phoen me in the evening.
TT: Phone*
CG: …WHY.
TT: Jus trust me, Karkat :)
TT: Seer to Seer.
TT: call it a intuition
CG: …I SEE.
TT: Hahaha good one.
CG: OKAY, THEN.
CG: TALK TO YOU IN THE AFTERNOON.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
Rose takes another swig from the bottle as she looks up from her phone to stare at the alchemiter. What was she…
Wine glasses. Right.
She giggles to herself. Karkat, being a Seer. She can imagine the whole thing. Less yelly, even more ranty. Judgemenenental.
She hopes people don’t of her as judgementable.
Empty wine bottle && Ceramic mug = Glass mug with stopper
Hm. Closer. She captchalogues it.
Empty wine bottle || Ceramic mug = Thermos
Alright. She. Doesn’t fully follow the logic on that one.
Thermos || Hot water bottle = Heated thermos
Ooh. That looks useful. Hey, Karkat drinks coffee out of a thermos, doesn’t he? She’s pretty sure. And Kanaya, actually. She has a thermos filled with something as well. She would love that!
Hm. Nop, that’s what she’s avoiding. She’s trying to avoid thinking about exactly what Kanaya can and can’t love.
Aw, shit.
She tries a few more combinations. She doesn’t really care about the grist cost—they can recycle it, and Dave’s ‘hella loaded’ (and most of the trolls aren’t particularly grist-poor either, even if Rose herself is), and they could survive pretty much indefinitely. And they only need to survive for three years. Maybe making some new gear along the way. It’s fine. She’s letting herself spend frivolously, becsause it doesn’t actually make a difference.
She grins at the little glass santa that pops out of the alchemiter, holds it up to the light. The sparkles dance over her face and she takes another sip.
Glass santa || Lightbulb = Light-up glass santa
Haha, now hes doing it timself.
She makes fifteen of them, turns all the lights off, and puts them all around the room. Kindly patron saints of sailors (does a meteor count as a vessel? Are Aradia and Sollux sailors? And Eridan’s nautical theemed, isnt he?), repentant thieves (she supposes that’s Vriska), unmarried people (score one for all of them), and barrel-makers (…Karakat?) dot the surfaces all around her, casting twinkly light over everything.
She looks at one of them very carefully. Kindly face. Long beard. Mythic powers of conjuration and enchantment.
Oh, no, don’t cry. Don’t cry, don’t cry, don’t cry. It’s not a wizard. She takes another swig from her bottle. It’s not a wizard it’s not a wizard it’s just a magic old man who delivers presents with the power of Christianity and that’s totally different.
She sniffs.
Wait, that makes him a warlock!
She bursts into tears and holds the little wizard in a tight hug.
--
Well, that didn’t fucking work.
He agonises for a few minutes over whether putting it off til tomorrow was a mistake, and then shakes his head. Whatever Lalonde’s got going on, it’s clearly not the right moment to drop any major fucking revelations on her.
He checks the list. He could get Aradia and Sollux done before lunch, couldn’t he?
--
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling twinArmageddons [TA]!
CG: HEY.
TA: 0h hey KK
TA: whats up
CG: NOT MUCH.
CG: JUST
CG: OKAY, YOU REMEMBER ALL THAT SHIT I SAID WHEN WE TALKED ABOUT BLOOD POWERS?
TA: yeah?
CG: IT’S NOT PALE.
TA: whats n0t pale
CG: YOU AND. UH. ERIDAN.
TA: 0h. uh.
TA: y0u n0ticed that huh
CG: I DID.
CG: YOU KNOW THAT WEIRD PSEUDOPALE SHIT I DID WITH KANAYA BACK IN THE DAY?
TA: …and with ED and GZ and TZ and th0se really embarrassing c0nversations we had when we were like f0ur sweeps 0ld
TA: need i g0 0n ehehehe
CG: WOW, GUESS WHAT, YOU NEED NOT. YOU CATASTROPHIC ASSHOLE.
CG: TURNS OUT, THAT’S JUST HOW HUMANS WORK. THAT’S HOW FRIENDSHIP WORKS. YOU KNOW? THAT TERMINAL DISEASE THING?
TA: 0h
TA: KK idk if y0u remember this but when y0u were d0ing that shit with like half 0f 0ur friends we were sweeps away fr0m meeting the humans
CG: LET ME GIVE THAT COMMENT THE REPLY IT RICHLY DESERVES:
CG: EAT A DICK.
TA: yet m0re human shit why am i n0t surprised
CG: ON ALTERNIA, GIVING A SHIT ABOUT MORE THAN FIVE PEOPLE WAS A HUGE MISTAKE.
CG: THAT’S NOT AN ISSUE ANYMORE.
TA: well yeah bc if y0u care f0r m0re than five pe0ple 0n the mete0r y0ure practically caring ab0ut everyb0dy wh0s left
TA: KK?
TA: …s0rry
CG: IT’S FINE. I DON’T CARE.
TA: uh
CG: PLEASE LET ME BLATANTLY LIE TO YOUR FACE, OKAY?
TA: sure. thats a friend thing t0 d0 right
CG: I THINK SO.
CG: ANYWAY.
CG: IT’S NOT ACTUALLY PALE. IT’S SOME WEIRD OTHER THING, AND IT’S NOT EVEN LIKE A WATERED-DOWN VERSION REALLY, IT’S JUST ITS OWN THING.
TA: and y0u just th0ught i sh0uld kn0w?
CG: WELL, YEAH. YOU AND ERIDAN ARE ACTUALLY GETTING ALONG, AND I DON’T WANT YOU TO THINK THAT YOU’RE CHEATING ON ARADIA JUST BECAUSE YOU DON’T WANT TO STRANGLE HIM PLATONICALLY FOR THE FIRST TIME IN BOTH YOUR LIVES.
TA: huh. well g00d t0 kn0w
TA: h0nestly
TA: 0k yeah it was w0rrying me
TA: im n0t saying it’s a difficult decisi0n i wouldve chosen AA in a heartbeat
TA: FUCK that s0unds dickish
CG: NO, I GET IT.
TA: yeah i just.
TA: i kinda d0nt want t0 have t0 st0p hanging 0ut with ED just as he’s started n0t being a dick?
CG: APART FROM THE FACT YOU MIGHT BE JUMPING THE GUN ON THAT
TA: lma0
CG: YEAH. I GET IT. I
CG: THIS IS FUCKING TORTUROUS.
CG: I WOULD CHOOSE
CG: MY HYPOTHETICAL MOIRAIL.
TA: ehehe slick
CG: BUT I DON’T WANT TO STOP TALKING TO YOU.
TA: …or KN or ED huh
CG: OH WOW, WOULD YOU LOOK AT THAT? NEVER FUCKING MIND! I’M OVER IT.
TA: seri0usly th0ugh. thanks
TA: i kinda was w0rried there was
TA: idk
TA: but if there isnt then g00d
CG: WELL.
CG: I SAID IT WASN’T PALE
CG: YOU COULD STILL BE PARADOX SPACE’S UGLIEST FLUSH COUPLE.
TA: w0w g0 fuck y0urself
CG: DITTO
TA: ugghh again with the tw0s j0kes
TA: every day is tw0sday
TA: but if y0ure w0rried ab0ut jeal0usy why arent y0u telling AA this instead
CG: ONE, BECAUSE SHE IS SIGNIFICANTLY SMARTER THAN YOU.
TA: ehehe dick
CG: TWO, I TOLD HER AND SHE SAID SHE ALREADY KNEW.
TA: 0h w0w i guess she is smarter than me nvm
CG: MUCH SMARTER.
TA: s0 i take it 0ur pseud0-pitch c0nversati0ns sweeps ag0 are als0 s0me weird human thing then
TA: h0nestly thank g0d bc that 0ne where y0u kept bl0cking me and i hacked y0ur acc0unt t0 unbl0ck myself is insane in hindsight
CG: UH.
TA: ?
CG: I WOULD LOVE NOTHING MORE THAN TO BE ABLE TO SAY YES TO THAT.
TA: but
CG: BUT I CAN’T.
TA: huh. that’s
TA: h0rrifically embarrassing then
CG: YEAH.
CG: I THINK THERE’S ONLY ONE INTELLIGENT THING FOR US TO DO UNDER THE CIRCUMSTANCES.
TA: delete the l0gs 0f this c0nversati0n and never talk ab0ut it again?
CG: YEAH, THAT.
TA: ehehe we’re s0 lame
CG: I’D FIGHT THAT BUT I NOW HAVE EVERY FUCKED-UP THING WE’VE EVER DONE FLUSHING THROUGH MY BRAIN, AND VERY LITTLE OF IT IS FLATTERING.
TA: was flushing the right ch0ice 0f w0rds
TA: because like
TA: i am flattered
CG: I’M ALCHEMISING STRYCHNINE.
TA: but y0u fucking pr0mised me y0ud ask DV 0ut
CG: THAT COFFEE I GAVE YOU? IT WAS POISONED.
CG: SORRY YOU UNACCOUNTABLY SURVIVED.
TA: d0 we really think p0is0n c0uld survive that c0ffee
CG: FUCK, THAT’S WHERE I WENT WRONG, ISN’T IT.
TA: hey but theres a silver lining
CG: I DOUBT THAT BUT OKAY.
TA: i never fell f0r ED’s attempts t0 pull me and FF apart with pitch passes
CG: YEAH?
TA: or VK’s whole deal
CG: I REMEMBER.
TA: and y0uve said n0b0dy is w0rthy 0f y0ur hate every thirty minutes f0r the past sweep
CG:
CG: WHERE IS THIS GOING.
TA: im just saying
TA: did we 0r did we n0t set a high bar f0r each 0ther
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling twinArmageddons [TA]!
carcinoGeneticist [CG] blocked twinArmageddons [TA]!
TA: ehehehe
--
Karkat takes a couple very fucking deep and restful breaths.
He’s calm. He’s calm! He’s so fucking calm, it’s unbelievable, and he’s probably going to die with a heartrate this low, and—
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
CG: PLEASE TELL ME TO CALM DOWN.
GC: >:O
GC: WH3R3 DO YOU G3T OFF SOL1C1T1NG 4N 1NNOC3NT YOUNG L4DY FOR P4L3 1ND3C3NC13S L1K3 TH4T!?
CG: SAME PLACE YOU DID WHEN YOU MESSAGED ME A WEEK INTO YOUR RELATIONSHIP WITH VRISKA ASKING ME TO REASSURE YOU SHE WAS *REALLY* FLUSHED FOR YOU???
GC:
GC: 4LR1GHT 1N F41RN3SS YOU D1D 4 R34LLY GOOD JOB STOPP1NG TH4T SP1R4L
GC: W3LCOM3 TO TH3 FLY1NG 1NS3CUR1TR41N, NOW D3P4RT1NG TO GOOD 4DV1C3 L4ND
GC: PCHOO CHOO
GC: WH4T3V3R YOUR3 TH1NK1NG 4BOUT, STOP
GC: 1T 1S 4LMOST C3RT41NLY 34S13R TO D34L W1TH 1F YOUR3 NOT P4N1CK1NG
GC: >:]
CG:
CG: YEAH, THAT WORKS.
CG: THANKS.
GC: YOU 4R3 3V3R SO W3LCOM3 >:]
CG: WHAT ARE YOU UP TO RIGHT NOW?
GC: ST1LL CR4WL1NG OUT OF TH3 R3CUP3R4COON HON3STLY
CG: WAIT, REALLY?
CG: TEREZI, I’VE BEEN UP FOR FIVE HOURS ALREADY.
GC: BL4R
CG: DON’T YOU SAY ‘BLAR’ AT ME, WE’RE PRACTICALLY OPERATING ON ANTIPODAL TIMEZONES!
GC: 4WW 4R3YOU S4Y1NG YOU M1SS M3?
CG: I AM JUST SAYING THAT
CG: ACTUALLY?
GC: >:?
CG: YES. I’M SAYING I MISS YOU.
GC: WO4H
CG: I KNOW. I CAN’T BELIEVE I’M ACTUALLY ADMITTING THIS, BUT I, KARKAT VANTAS, ACTUALLY FUCKING LIKE MY MOIRAIL???
CG: AND WANT TO SPEND TIME WITH HER ALSO. CAN’T FORGET THAT FUCKING INCRIMINATING DETAIL.
GC: HOLY SH1T
GC: DORK >:]
CG: WANT TO GET BREAKFAST LUNCH.
GC: WH4TS TH4T
CG: IF THE SEER OF MIND CAN’T FIGURE THAT ONE OUT THEN I DON’T THINK THE REST OF US CAN, EITHER.
GC: H3H3H3 F41R
GC: 1 WOULD B3 D3L1GHT3D TO JO1N YOU FOR BR34KF4ST LUNCH!
CG: COOL. WANT ME TO START MAKING YOU ANYTHING?
GC: D4V3 H4D 4…
GC: H34T3D POCK3T?
GC: 1T SM3LL3D GOOD
CG: ALRIGHT, A HEATED POCKET, COMING RIGHT UP. SEE YOU IN A MINUTE <>
GC: S33 YOU SOON <>
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
gallowsCalibrator [GC] began trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
GC: H3Y
CG: ?
GC: WH4T W4S TH3 TH1NG TH4T C4LM1NG DOWN H3LP3D YOU W1TH?
CG: OH
CG: I’M GOING TO MURDER SOLLUX.
CG: AND HONESTLY, YOU’RE RIGHT, IT’S SO MUCH EASIER TO DO IT WHEN I’M CALM.
GC: OH
GC: W3LL, S33 WH4T YOU C4N DO WH3N YOU L1ST3N TO YOUR MO1R41L?
CG: SEE YOU IN A MINUTE, YOU WEIRDO.
CG: <>
GC: <>
CG: <>!
They proceeded to have the dumbest fucking diamonds war in history.
--
Karkat stirs his soup thoughtfully as Terezi rubs the sleep out of her eyes. “This place is filled with books,” Karkat muses.
She glances at him, scrunches her nose in thought. “Yeah. What’s a cloning station need with books?”
“Yeah.”
They both digest that for a few seconds. Also, the hot pocket and soup, presumably.
“Wonder what’s written in them,” she says.
“If they’re from the game, it’s unlikely to be In Which Love Actually Triumphs Over The Division Of Social Strata By Means Of—”
“Yeah, it won’t be that,” Terezi agrees. He snorts. “If they’re from the game, they’re probably lore books.”
“Yeah. I wonder what they say.”
“Probably something useful.”
They keep eating for another minute.
“To clarify,” she says, after she’s finished her hot pocket, “you’re suggesting we read all these old dusty cloning station books.”
Karkat blows on his soup. “Yeah, that’s about it.”
“Okay, well, it’s gonna have to wait until I do the painty thing with Eridan.”
Karkat waves his spoon at her. “Yeah, there’s no rush. I’ll try to make a start later, but we’ve got years for this shit. Do your thing.”
--
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TA: KK
TA: wtf
TA: did y0u seri0usly unbl0ck me after tw0 h0urs and twenty-tw0 minutes
CG: YES.
CG: BECAUSE FUCK YOU.
TA: WE ARE N0T BEATING THE PITCH ACCUSATI0NS KK
CG: I FUCKING KNOW THAT, YOU DIPSHIT.
TA: ST0P MAKING FUN 0F MY BIFURCATI0N GIMMICK
TA: ITS 0NLY FUNNY WHEN I D0 IT
CG: DO YOU ***HONESTLY*** BELIEVE THAT IT’S FUNNY WHEN YOU DO IT?
TA: ehehe nah
CG: SEE YOU TOMORROW? DAVE HAS A MOVIE HE THINKS YOU’LL LIKE CALLED THE MATRIX.
TA: sure see y0u then
twinArmageddons [TA] ceased trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
“You two need to stop doing that,” Terezi says, and he shies his husktop screen away from her.
“Stop spying on my private communications.”
“Nope! There is no such thing as data protection regulations between moirails. Honestly, it’s embarrassing.”
“It’s how we talk, fuck off,” Karkat says prompty. Promptly. God, Lalonde’s typoes must be catching. And then he sighs. “But okay, yeah, it’s kind of embarrassing. But honestly, I’m glad he still can get annoyed. There was a while there I thought maybe he’d broken his brain and couldn’t get angry anymore. Which worried me for obvious reasons.”
“What, because you want him to—” Terezi begins, but Karkat shoves his palm into her face to cover her mouth.
“Because I was worried that he’d only forgiven Eridan because of that and he’d randomly flip out and then kill him!” Karkat hisses over her.
She licks his hand, and he pulls it back, wiping it on her shirt. “Oh. Well. That’s actually pretty sensible then.”
“Yeah, see? I thought this through.”
“…And it was one hundred percent that, and not you pitchflirting with him for old times’ sake at all?” She asks, innocently.
He glares at her. “Yes!”
“Alright, alright, jeez.”
“…Maybe not one hundred percent,” he admits.
She grins at him. “98%?”
He attempts halfheartedly to murder her.
--
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TG: karkles
TG: you free
CG: OH HEY
TG: sup
CG: I’M FREE FOR A FEW MINUTES NOW, BUT I STILL NEED TO DO SOMETHING AFTER THAT.
CG: WHAT’S UP?
TG: aw man shit
TG: but not much
TG: question
TG: or more like statement
TG: its the end of august
CG: WHAT THE FUCK IS AUGUST.
TG: bzzt wrong
TG: wrong question
TG: anyway shut up dude im not done
TG: where was i
TG: end of august yada yada
TG: its gonna be christmas soon
CG: WHAT THE FUCK IS CHRISTMAS.
TG: see THATS the right question
TG: because really what the fuck *is* Christmas
TG: magic
TG: certainly
TG: cold
TG: you bet
TG: dumb
TG: you be the judgde
TG: judge
TG: man fuck typos
CG: THERE’S A LOT OF THEM GOING AROUND.
TG: shit really
TG: whys that
CG: I DON’T KNOW. LALONDE JUST SUDDENLY COULDN’T PERFORM BASIC SENTENCE FORMATION I GUESS.
TG: thats
TG: weird
turntechGodhead [TG] pinned a message!
TG: just saving that for later
TG: im still on the christmas thing dw
CG: IS THIS APPROACHING A POINT
TG: we are headed straight for a point dude
TG: like right towards it
TG: express train to fucking point town
TG: but onboard
TG: were having an off the rails party
TG: this train is going down the freeway instead of on train tracks thats how bombastically off the rails this train and its party are
CG: DAVE.
CG: YOU’RE RAMBLING.
TG: am i ever not
TG: point is
TG: christmas
TG: we are for it
TG: yes?
CG: …WHAT THE FUCK IS THE QUESTION HERE?
TG:
CG: CAN I GET ANY MORE INFORMATION BEFORE I ANSWER.
TG:
CG: DOES IT INVOLVE ANYTHING THAT WOULD MAKE ME WANT TO PULL MY HAIR OUT
TG:
CG: FUCKING IDIOT SAYS NOTHING AT ALL, LIKE A FUCKING IDIOT.
TG:
CG: UGH.
CG: FINE.
TG: fuck yes dude
CG: JUST PLEASE TELL ME WHAT I’VE AGREED TO
TG: hm
TG: nope
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
CG: I CANNOT BELIEVE THIS.
--
Karkat knocks on Kanaya’s door, and there’s a muffled “come in” from inside.
“Hey,” he says, as he does.
“Hi, Karkat.” She puts down her book. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”
“Technically, to Dave,” he says. “He’s texting me nonstop, so I wanted to go somewhere quiet to relax. Can I hang out here?”
She blinks. “…Of course. Should I bar the door?”
He grins at her. “You know, everybody else thinks you’re not sarcastic,” he says, shaking his head.
She slides her book away. “I don’t think I have the hang of sarcasm,” she admits.
“Then the rest of us are fucking novices,” he retorts.
“Either way, stay as long as you’d like. Do you mind if I sew?”
He shakes his head. “I’m already disturbing you enough, go nuts.”
She picks up a recent piece of work. “Thanks. Take a seat.”
“So, how’s everything going?” He asks, settling into a chair.
“Things have been fairly quiet recently.”
His eyes narrow just slightly. “Good quiet or bad?”
“A bit of both,” she admits. “I’m enjoying the relative lack of bad things happening more than I am some deluge of a lot of good things happening, you could say.”
“That’s true, I guess. Yeah, sitting on a meteor like this, there’s not really anything that can go wrong.”
She conspicuously doesn’t add anything to that comment.
“Feels like it’s been a while since we talked,” he offers. “Sorry about that.”
“It’s hardly your fault, Karkat. You’re still our leader. Even with the little that is happening, you have a lot to do.”
He waves that away. “It’s not that bad.” And then he yawns massively, and she raises an eyebrow at him. He flushes. “Okay, today was a lot, but usually it’s not that bad. Still. If I’m still the leader, then that means I’m in charge of making sure teammates and friends get enough time together to talk. So basically, the longer we go without chatting, the worse at my job I am.”
She chuckles. “I suppose that’s one way to interpret your role. Alright. Far be it from me to make your leadership more difficult.”
He smiles. “Thanks, Kanaya.”
“What do you want to talk about, then?”
He shrugs, tries to act nonchalant. “I mean, there’s the trumpetbeast in the room,” he suggests.
She frowns. “Which is?”
He grimaces. “The humans. And us.”
She closes her eyes. “Hm. You too, I see.”
“You can’t tell me Dave isn’t-” he begins, and then stops himself. “Okay, you can, but nobody else could. And Rose is exactly your type.”
“What. Attractive, brilliant, out of my league, and not even slightly interested?”
“I was going to say dangerous with a shitton of self-doubt hidden behind a façade of emotional aloofness. But sure, you’re a piece of shit, that’s where I was going with that.”
She opens her eyes at looks him dead in the eye. “Karkat,” she says, flatly. “You realise you have also just described yourself.”
“I was never dangerous,” he hisses. “And besides, I’m not a girl, so apparently it never would have worked. Sorry, Maryam. This radioactive mess isn’t your type.”
She laughs. “You’re not a mess, Karkat.”
“Kanaya.”
“You aren’t,” she insists. “You’re very attentive to people’s needs.”
“Yeah, well.” Look how well that turned out, he doesn’t say, because he can take a fucking compliment when he needs to.
“And when you say humans, I assume that means…?”
“That I’m also wildly flushed for Lalonde and we’re going to have to fight to the death over her affections, yes, you nailed it,” he says sourly.
“Really, though, Karkat,” she says, comforting. “Dave seems…”
He blinks. “Was that meant to finish with a compliment?”
“…very cool?” She tries.
“Thanks, Maryam. That was fucking great.”
“I’m sorry, I honestly haven’t spent as much time with him as I maybe should have.”
He snorts. “You should. After all, he’s known Rose a lot longer than you have. Maybe he’ll be able to give you some hints. Even just about how to talk to aliens.”
“Right. Although I suppose at the least, he is the one chasing you for conversation at the moment. Rose has not returned my messages today.”
He winces, thinking of Rose’s weird response. “…I think she may be just going through something weird today. I may have to ask Dave about it, actually. It’s nothing personal, though.”
“It’s still…” she sighs. “Disheartening.”
“I’ll talk to her,” Karkat promises. “Hopefully by tomorrow evening she’ll text you back.”
“That is… suspiciously specific,” she says, frowning.
“It is,” he assures her.
“Oh.”
“I just-” he begins. “Kanaya, you realise you do have a chance with her, right? A really fucking good one. And you clearly like her, and she likes you. So just… go for it.”
She takes this relatively in stride, and he pretends to miss her swallow of nervousness. “Perhaps. Although I’m not convinced it’s in the way that I would prefer.” He’s about to break his own rules (maybe he’ll have to ban himself? No, wait: that’s fucking stupid), but then she glances at him with a raised eyebrow. “The same could be said about you and Dave, I suppose.”
“I-” he begins, and then sags. “Okay, yeah. You got me. Point to Maryam.”
“I think that might be a good excuse to leave that line of discussion.”
He sighs. “You’re smart, Kanaya. You’re really fucking smart, and that’s a good idea. Do you have anything else you want to talk about, or do you just want to sit here and sew in silence while I read fuckoff massive books the game spawned on this facility’s bookshelves?”
She shrugs. “I certainly wouldn’t turn you out while Dave is relentlessly hunting for you around the meteor.”
He’s pretty sure that’s a grin she’s not hiding very well.
“Alright. Fucking great.” He uncaptchalogues a book and it thumps into his hands. “Research time.”
She smiles at him and brings her book back out again. “Research time,” she agrees.
He glances at it. It’s a book he recognises, actually. It got banned for being seditious. The short version of the name is Flushed Encounters with an Alien!
He grins. “Please do not believe whatever you read there about humans.”
“They have a hidden eye on the back of their heads, Karkat. Isn’t that fascinating?”
--
Karkat looks at his itinerary as he stumbles back to his block, glancing up to see Eridan and Terezi bickering down a side corridor as they debate which way to paint the corridor. Eridan spots him, says something to Terezi, waves, and Karkat gives him a one-finger salute.
Let’s see.
He did Aradia, Eridan, and Sollux. He didn’t get around to Vriska. Terezi and Eridan are handling the whole ‘paint the corridor’ thing. Sollux’s caffeine got delivered. Dave pressured him into allowing a human celebration. He talked with Kanaya. He even got a bit of research done.
On the other hand, he still has the Rose thing to do, and from the maybe fifty pages he managed to read, he’s pretty sure the author of these books was chortling with laughter at the thought of the torture somebody who wanted to decipher the mess of puns and poems would have to undergo. He flips them off via power of the mind. He’s pretty sure he wouldn’t have gotten much done in any case, but Kanaya and him making jokes about aliens every fifteen seconds for the whole time probably didn’t help.
Still. There’s always tomorrow.
Even with the amount of caffeine he drank today, as Karkat practically falls through his block door, he’s feeling absolutely exhausted, and it’s barely when most people go to sleep, let alone him. He’s got this weird feeling Aradia and Dave are the only ones really keeping them on a consistent basis, even if Karkat himself pretty much skips every fourth night of sleep.
Still, he’s even looking forward to crawling up in his recuperacoon. Hell, today he might well even manage to get a full six and a half stupid hours of sleep. That would be nice.
He barely makes it to the ’coon, chucking his palmhusk to the side before he topples into it with a small splash.
Notes:
If anybody's wondering why this is out late, it's because I forgot how long it takes to do all the formatting and stuff on a chapter with this much stuff happening lmao
Apologies for anybody on mobile, my shaky attempts to provide a way to read a cleaned version of Rose's typo'd text seem stubbornly limited to desktop.
Chapter 26: Stop Moping You Moron(s)
Summary:
Karkat catches up with Rose about that thing he wanted to tell her.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Two days ago.
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
TT: Hi.
TG: whats up
TG: wanna build with me and the mayor
TT: Maybe later.
TT: Not feeling my best at the moment.
TG: oh shit whats up
TG: anything to worry about
TT: Nothing like that.
TT: A bit of a migraine.
TG: hangover?
TT: …
TT: Yes.
TT: I’ve been alchemising for flavour and the labels don’t specify a proof.
TT: I must have made something a bit stronger than my usual fare.
TT: Word to the wise: do not drink anything labelled bearhuggers. It is clearly much too powerful for mortal hands.
TG: huh
TG: we probably dont count as mortal hands but i get what you mean
TT: Hah. Yes, it’s a particularly postmortal eldritch brew.
TG: neat
TG: need anything
TG: chips glass of water karkat shouty monologue
TT: The firt sounds nauseating, I have the second, and please don't take this the wrong way, but do not allow Karkat near me until at least the afternoon.
TT: Quite apart from the damage loud noises would cause my head at the moment, the recent one was more than enough for one immortal lifetime.
TG: yeah
TG: that was
TG: it sucks
TG: sorry
TT: It’s alright
TT: I suppose I was deluding myself into thinking her and me could work
TG: uh
TG: idk about that
TG: but im sorry you had to find out that way anyway
TG: i think karkat feels bad about it too
TT: Well.
TT: Better to hear it now rather than get my hopes crushed later.
TT: Thanks but I don’t need anything
tentacleTherapist [TT] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TG: hey karkles
TG: can we talk about something
CG: DON’T CALL ME KARKLES, ASSHOLE.
TG: aw foul terezi calls you that
CG: SHE GETS TO.
CG: YOU PRETTY MUCH CAN’T DO SHIT ABOUT QUADRANTS MAKING NICKNAMES FOR YOU.
CG: HAVEN’T YOU BEEN PAYING ATTENTION TO THE MOVIE NIGHTS?
TG: wait is that why that guy got so pissed off when the other character called him tarkey
CG: YEAH.
CG: QUADRANTS ARE MEANT TO BE PRIVATE RELATIONSHIPS WITH PEOPLE YOU DON’T WANT TO MURDER.
CG: SOMEBODY USING A NICKNAME LIKE THAT IMPLIES THAT YOU COULDN’T OR WOULDN’T KILL THEM IF YOU NEEDED TO.
CG: KIND OF A BIG FUCK YOU.
TG: huh
TG: yknow thats actually kinda cool
TG: i mean not the murder thing but kinda a neat fact
CG: IT SOUNDS LIKE YOU FINALLY APPRECIATE THE SUBTLETIES OF ALTERNIAN ROMCOMS.
TG: nah that shit is still weird
CG: IF IT HELPS, HUMAN STUFF CONFUSES ME AS WELL.
TG: but also i know you wont kill me so i can just keep calling you karkles cool
CG: NO, NOT FUCKING COOL.
TG: no i was just telling you how cool i am
CG: WHAT DID YOU WANT TO TALK ABOUT?
TG: so you know rose right
CG: DO I *KNOW* HER?
CG: YEAH?
TG: so shes pretty broken up about the whole kanaya thing
CG: WHAT KANAYA THING?
TG: her whole crush on her?
TG: do you not know about that
CG: I DO, I JUST FAIL TO SEE WHY SHE WOULD BE BROKEN UP ABOUT IT.
CG: IF YOU OR SHE IS IMPLYING THAT KANAYA SOMEHOW ISN’T WORTH HER ATTENTION, THEN I’LL RIP THE OFFENDING HUMAN’S MOUTHMUSCLE OUT AND THEN FEED IT BACK TO THEM TO WATCH THEM CHOKE.
TG: youre such a cool friend dude
CG: FUCK. UH. JUST IGNORE I SAID THAT.
TG: alright but no need bc thats not what i meant
TG: shes kinda sad about kanaya not liking her back
CG: WHAT?
CG: WHY DOES SHE THINK THAT?
TG: uh
TG: well
TG: does she
CG: …
CG: YOU DIDN’T HEAR THIS FROM ME.
TG: oh fuck yes all the best things start like that
CG: SHE MAY WELL BE.
CG: ‘MAY’ HERE MEANS ‘ABOUT NINETY-NINE PERCENT OR ABOVE.’
TG: see thats what i thought
TG: rose doesnt see it though
CG: THE SEER IS BLIND. WHERE HAVE I HEARD THAT ONE BEFORE?
TG: brutal dude
TG: can i send that one to terezi
CG: I’LL KILL YOU.
TG: too late i just sent it
TG: she says lol
TG: anyway i thought she was but then you said that thing about her being straight
CG: ABOUT HER BEING WHAT.
TG: uh
TG: not liking girls
CG: THAT’S. NOT WHAT I SAID??
TG: dude you said she was heterosexual
TG: like those exact words im pretty sure
CG: YEAH.
CG: HETEROSEXUAL MEANS NOT LIKING BOYS.
CG: YOU TWO FUCKING TOLD ME THAT.
CG: DO YOU GENUINELY HAVE MEMORY ISSUES?
CG: IF YOU DO, LET ME KNOW SO I CAN UPDATE MY DISGUST PERCENTAGES ACCORDINGLY.
TG: cool no but thats not what straight means
TG: or heterosexual or whatever
TG: it means liking the opposite sex
CG: …OPPOSITE SEX?
TG: ok fuck off im not having another troll mating talk
TG: the troll birds and troll bees
TG: it means a girl who likes guys or a guy who likes girls
TG: you guys really dont give a shit about that stuff do you
CG: NOT USUALLY.
TG: i
TG: alright okay i see how you made the mistake now
TG: basically you told rose that kanaya wasnt into girls
CG: WHY THE FUCK WOULD SHE BELIEVE THAT.
CG: WHAT ABOUT KANAYA LED HER TO TREAT THAT AS A CREDIBLE STATEMENT.
TG: maybe the fact youve known kanaya for years and years and weve known her for a couple months and also shes an alien
CG: …ALRIGHT, POINT TAKEN.
TG: yeah i think shes spiralling
TG: to be honest its kinda shit
TG: i dont really know what to do
CG: I.
CG: OKAY.
CG: I’M NOT YOUR MOIRAIL. I DON’T GET TO SOLVE YOUR PROBLEMS FOR YOU. SO I’M NOT GOING TO TELL YOU HOW I WOULD FIX THIS PROBLEM.
CG: BUT YOU’RE THE HUMAN, DUDE.
CG: AND YOU’VE KNOWN ROSE FOR YEARS AND YEARS AND WE’VE KNOWN HER FOR A COUPLE MONTHS AND ALSO SHE’S AN ALIEN.
TG: well fuck
CG: I CAN’T MAKE YOU NOT SPIRAL TOO.
CG: ALL I CAN DO IS BE HERE FOR YOU WHILE YOU DECIDE NOT TO.
CG: WHICH I BELIEVE YOU WILL.
TG: shit
TG: thats some hardcore i believe in you shit
CG: I’M AWARE.
CG: SO. WHAT’S THE PLAN, HUMAN MAN?
TG: lmao
TG: alright
TG: if i tell her kanayas a raging lesbian shes gonna be like on what fucking evidence
TG: and to be honest dude
TG: i have none
TG: i suspect
TG: but thats inadmissible
TG: but if you tell her you mixed things up in trollslation
TG: yknow since youve known kanaya for years and years
CG: AND I’M AN ALIEN?
TG: that too yeah
TG: shell probably believe it
TG: maybe
TG: hopefully
CG: SEE? YOU KNEW WHAT TO DO.
TG: nah i made that up in about six seconds
CG: WELL, IT’S NOT THE WORST PLAN THIS METEOR’S EVER SEEN.
TG: why do i get the feeling thats a low bar
CG: BECAUSE YOU’VE FUCKING MET THE PEOPLE WHO LIVE ON IT?
TG: haha true
CG: ALRIGHT. THEN I’LL MESSAGE HER.
TG: thanks
CG: TOMORROW, THOUGH. I HOPE WE’RE THE ONLY PEOPLE UP THIS LATE.
TG: alright cool before you do
CG: ?
TG: just tell me straight up
TG: is this some false hope shit
CG: …I’M NOT THE EXPERT ON HOPE, FALSE OR OTHERWISE.
CG: BUT KANAYA LIKES HER.
CG: I MEAN, MAYBE ONE OR BOTH OF THEM FUCKS IT UP AND WE’LL MEET BACK HERE IN A SWEEP THINKING, “GEE, WHY THE FUCK DIDN’T WE LET SLEEPING BARKBEASTS LIE?”
CG: BUT TELLING HER THAT KANAYA CAN LIKE HER, BY WHATEVER ARCANE HUMAN SYSTEM OF CLASSIFICATION, THAT’S TRUE.
CG: IT’S NOT FALSE HOPE.
TG: alright
TG: cool
TG: thanks
CG: BUT DAVE?
TG: yeah
CG: I HAVE A MOIRAIL.
TG: ah i see i have crossed a weird alien cultural taboo yet again
TG: last time i did that it was by explaining the well used earth phrase more gyrating baboon ass than you can shake a stick at
CG: YEAH, I'M NOT EVEN GOING TO ASK FOR THE CONTEXT FOR THAT.
TG: wise
TG: but dude for the last time me being pathetic is not flirting
CG: NO.
CG: WHAT I MEAN IS
CG: YOU SHOULD FIND SOMEBODY WHO CAN HELP YOU WITH THIS STUFF.
CG: BECAUSE I CAN'T.
CG: I'M NOT YOUR MOIRAIL OR YOUR LEADER.
TG: you pull rank every twelve seconds
CG: WITH THEM.
CG: AND YEAH WHEN IT’S FUNNY I DO IT WITH YOU.
CG: BUT AT LEAST THEY KIND OF AGREED TO FOLLOW ME.
CG: YOU DIDN'T.
CG: I'M NOT YOUR LEADER.
CG: I THINK OF YOU AS MY
TG: holy shit that pause is absolutely unfair hurry the fuck up
CG: FRIEND, I GUESS.
TG: lame
TG: confess you want my bod or get out of the kitchen
CG:
TG: thats fair moving on
CG: WHAT I'M SAYING IS THAT I HAVE A MOIRAIL AND SHE'S NOT YOU AND IF I KEEP BALANCING OUT YOUR EMOTIONAL ISSUES LIKE SOME MOIRAIL FLOOZY, THEN YOU'RE GOING TO END UP DEPENDING ON ME TO HELP, WHILE I DON'T DEPEND ON YOU IN THE SAME WAY.
CG: COME ON, I'VE EXPLAINED ALL THIS SHIT.
TG: a billion times yeah
CG: I EVEN USED HUMAN FRIENDLY METAPHORS INSTEAD OF THE PROPER HATE/PITY SPECTRUM ACCEPTED BY ALL REPUTABLE QUADRANT SCHOLARS.
CG: MOIRAILS HELP YOU WITH THINGS YOU CAN'T DO YOURSELF, MATESPRITS INSPIRE YOU TO DO THINGS YOU CAN BUT DON’T WANT TO, KISMESES ACT AS A WHETSTONE TO SHARPEN YOUR SKILLS AND MAKE YOU CAPABLE OF THINGS YOU WEREN'T BEFORE OR PERSONIFYING ABSTRACT ISSUES SO YOU CAN TRY TO PUNCH THE SHIT OUT OF THEM AND TURN PSYCHOLOGICAL SHITFUCKERY INTO PHYSICAL CATHARSIS, AND AUSPISTICES KEEPS AN OTHERWISE UNPRODUCTIVE RELATIONSHIP AMICABLE SO YOU DON'T SINK ENERGY INTO SOMETHING THAT'S ONLY GOING TO CREATE MORE PROBLEMS AND THUS IT REDUCES THE BURDEN ON ALL OTHER PARTS OF YOUR QUADRANTS.
CG: IT LITERALLY COULDN’T BE SIMPLER.
TG: yeah crutch battery whetstone guardrail
TG: i listened dude
CG: OH.
CG: RIGHT.
CG: THANKS.
CG: RIGHT, WELL, THAT'S MY POINT.
CG: IF I STARTED ACTING LIKE YOUR CRUTCH, HELPING YOU TO TAKE THE WEIGHT, THAT WOULD BE GREAT TO START WITH.
CG: BUT THEN YOU'D NATURALLY WANT TO RECIPROCATE. YOU'D WANT TO HELP SOMEBODY THAT’S PUTTING ALL THAT EFFORT INTO HELPING YOU.
CG: BUT I'VE GOT A FUCKING AMAZING CRUTCH, AND I'M HER CRUTCH AS WELL. SHE'S GOOD AT IT AND AS SELF-AGGRANDISING AS IT IS, I THINK I'M DOING A GOOD JOB, TOO. SHE HELPS ME WITH ALL MY INSANE FUCKING ISSUES AND I HELP HER WITH HERS, AND IT MEANS THAT A) I WOULD HAVE NOTHING LEFT FOR YOU, AND B) EVEN IF I REHASHED OLD ISSUES, THAT WOULD NATURALLY LEAD TO RESENTMENT AS TEREZI WOULD ASSUME IT MEANT THAT SHE HADN'T MANAGED TO ACTUALLY ADDRESS MY SHIT
CG: OR WORSE, SHE'D ASSUME THAT SHE HAD BECOME ONE OF MY ISSUES
CG: WHILE YOU WOULD ALSO FEEL ANCILLARY BECAUSE I WOULDN'T NEED YOU AS MUCH AS YOU NEED ME.
CG: AND I WOULD FEEL OVERTAXED WITH TWO PEOPLE'S SHIT ON MY PLATE, WHILE ALSO PROBABLY COMPARING BOTH OF YOUR SETS OF ADVICE
CG: WHICH, LET'S BE HONEST, WOULD PROBABLY BE CONTRADICTORY IN SOME WAY
CG: AND BASICALLY, I WOULD END UP RESENTING ONE OR BOTH OF YOU BECAUSE THE WHOLE POINT OF A MOIRAIL IS THAT IT'S *THE* PERSON WHO KNOWS YOU. IT'S THE PERSON WHO HELPS YOU. IF YOU'VE GOT TWO PEOPLE FEEDING YOU CONTRADICTORY ADVICE, IT FALLS APART.
CG: THERE CAN BE MULTIPLE CORRECT AND EFFECTIVE WAYS TO FIX A PROBLEM. BUT YOU CAN'T *HEAR* MULTIPLE WAYS TO SOLVE YOUR PROBLEM IF ONE OF THEM IS "LEAVE THE ROOM" AND THE OTHER IS "PUNCH THEM IN THE FACE."
CG: MAYBE IF ALL THREE OF THE PEOPLE WERE MOIRAILING TOGETHER IT WOULD WORK, BUT THAT’S INDECENT AND ALSO NOT THE POINT SO I'M GOING TO STOP THINKING ABOUT THAT NOW.
TG: haha
TG: i bet youre blushing like a virgin on prom night rn
TG: scuffin your sneakers and saying gee i never thought id have *two* moirails whats a guy to do
TG: and then youd say the raunchiest pale shit i can imagine
TG: which admittedly is mostly im afraid of the dark i have a thing about doors being left ajar i didnt like the last season of real housewives etc
TG: i dont wanna be you and terezis number three btw
CG: THANK GOD.
CG: NOT THAT I THINK YOU’D BE BAD AT BEING SOMEBODY’S MOIRAIL.
CG: BUT I KINDA LUCKED THE FUCK OUT WITH TEREZI TO BE HONEST.
CG: AND NO OFFENCE BUT YOU CAN BE REALLY ANNOYING.
CG: IN AN ENDEARING SORT OF WAY, GRANTED.
CG: BUT IT’S NOT EXACTLY CONDUCIVE TO CALMING ME DOWN.
TG: am i getting rejected for a job i didnt even put an application in for
TG: sorry it says here youre gay and also annoying
TG: were looking for somebody who isnt those things if possible
CG: DID I GENUINELY HURT YOUR FEELINGS OR IS THIS MORE WEIRD RAMBLING?
TG: mostly the second one but also like
TG: its like being told you wouldve made a shit master pastry chef
TG: like i never wanted to do that but now im kinda mad i definitely cant
TG: it’s a conundrum
CG: SEE
CG: THIS IS ALSO WHY WE COULDN’T BE MOIRAILS.
CG: YOUR PROBLEMS ARE KIND OF FUCKING STUPID AND I WOULDN’T BE ABLE TO KEEP A STRAIGHT FACE.
CG: THAT PROBLEM WASN’T SOMETHING I WANT TO FIX, IT’S KIND OF SOMETHING I WANT YOU TO KEEP. IT’S MORE LIKE ENDEARING AGAIN.
TG: lmao thats fair
CG: BUT SORRY IF THAT ALSO HURT YOUR FEELINGS.
TG: nah its cool
TG: people call me that all the time
TG: little old ladies i help across the road mostly
TG: theyre like what a nice young man and then BAM
TG: i time travel them to the triassic period
TG: they get eaten by a dinosaur i named roadrunner
TG: quick check in is this endearing
CG: IT’S ON THE FENCE.
TG: awesome
CG: THE POINT IS, YOU CAN COME CRYING TO ME ABOUT YOUR ISSUES.
CG: BUT I CAN ONLY REALLY BE A BATTERY FOR YOU.
TG: uh
TG: yeah battery
CG: FUCK, I MEAN.
CG: I CAN BE THERE AND MAKE SOOTHING NOISES WHILE YOU FIGURE IT OUT.
TG: uh huh
CG: FUCK, NO, IGNORE THAT.
CG: I MEAN MY BLOCK’S ALWAYS OPEN.
TG: wow
TG: mrs robinson are you trying to seduce me
CG: KILL YOURSELF.
TG: this must be the fastest game of foursquare pingpong in paradox space
CG: SORRY
TG: dont stop dude this is hilarious
CG: IT’S NOT FUCKING
CG: OKAY, FINE, IT KIND OF WAS FUNNY.
TG: haha yes
CG: IF YOU HAVE A PROBLEM, YOU CAN SIT AND TALK TO ME.
CG: YOU CAN EVEN TALK ABOUT IT.
CG: FUCK, IF THERE’S SOMETHING YOU WANT ME TO DO TO HELP, I CAN DO IT. I’M GOING TO TROLL LALONDE TOMORROW, THAT SORT OF THING IS FINE BECAUSE YOU’RE TELLING ME THE SOLUTION *YOU* DECIDED ON THAT YOU JUST NEED MY HELP WITH.
CG: BUT I’M NOT GOING TO GO AROUND SOLVING YOUR ISSUES FOR YOU.
CG: I FEEL LIKE YOUR PUNY BRAIN MIGHT NOT UNDERSTAND THE DISTINCTION, BUT I CAN BE THE GUY YOU USE TO SOLVE A PROBLEM, BUT I CAN’T BE THE GUY WHO SOLVES THE PROBLEM.
CG: IF SOMETHING HASSLES YOU, I’LL KILL IT. BUT IF YOU’RE BEING HASSLED BY SOMETHING, YOU NEED TO KILL IT.
CG: DOES THAT MAKE SENSE?
TG: no but also maybe
TG: i think i get it for this though
TG: even if technically its roses issue
TG: the problem became mine
TG: like i could be a stone cold motherfucker and be like sucks for rose
TG: if it were something that was actually my problem like sollux stealing my shit then you could go and tell him to knock it off because its sollux stealing and my stuff is kinda
TG: irrelevant to that equation
TG: ?
CG: I
CG: *IS* THAT WHAT IT MEANS?
TG: hahaha
CG: I THINK YOU’VE GOT IT? THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN A PROBLEM THAT’S BOTHERING YOU AND A PROBLEM THAT BOTHERS YOU. OR SOMETHING.
CG: I CAN HELP WITH ONE BUT NOT THE OTHER.
TG: neat
TG: and uh
TG: same
CG: THANKS.
TG: jeez its late
TG: sorry this ran on so much
TG: youre probably exhausted
CG: DAVE.
CG: I COULDN’T GIVE AN AEROFOILED FUCK ABOUT IT BEING SLIGHTLY LATE.
CG: I DON’T KNOW IF YOU’VE NOTICED, BUT I GET ABOUT HALF AS MUCH SLEEP AS EVERYBODY ELSE ON THE METEOR.
TG: man that sucks
CG: EH.
CG: I DON’T KNOW IF IT’S BLOOD SHIT OR GAME SHIT OR IF I FINALLY PASSED THE THRESHOLD OF SLEEP DEPRIVATION DURING THE GAME, BUT.
CG: SLEEP AND I ARE CASUAL ACQUAINTANCES. I’M USUALLY AWAKE LATE AND UP EARLY. MISSING A FEW HOURS I WOULD PROBABLY BE AWAKE FOR ANYWAY TO HANGING OUT WHILE YOU CALM DOWN DOESN’T BOTHER ME.
CG: BUT YOU’RE NOT KEEPING ME UP.
CG: USUALLY I’M AWAKE FOR ANOTHER TWO HOURS AT LEAST.
TG: oh
TG: well thanks
TG: hey question
CG: SHOOT.
TG: so if youre up really late and wake up really early
TG: do you want me to stay up for a little longer to keep you company
CG: …HONESTLY, I’M TEMPTED.
CG: BUT NO. I’VE GOT A BIG DAY OF BULLSHIT TOMORROW, SO I ACTUALLY *SHOULD* GET SOME SLEEP.
TG: damn
CG: SOME OTHER TIME?
TG: sure
TG: see you tomorrow
CG: I’LL TRY AND SQUEEZE YOU IN.
TG: haha
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
CG: …HUH.
CG: NOW THAT I THINK ABOUT IT, I GUESS THEY WERE ONLY REPUTABLE SCHOLARS BECAUSE THE EMPIRE DIDN'T KILL THEM FOR CREATING SEDITIOUS MATERIAL.
CG: WHICH I GUESS MEANS
CG: THEY. AREN'T REPUTABLE SOURCES?
CG: IS THE HATE/PITY THING BULLSHIT.
CG: IS THERE NO SUCH THING AS DESTINED QUADRANTMATES???
CG: FUCK.
CG: I NEED TO WRITE SOME ACADEMIC PAPERS.
Now.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
CG: LALONDE.
TT: Vantas.
TT: Apologies for yesterday. I didn't mean to make you feel you had to wait.
CG: I.
CG: HAVEN’T THOUGHT ABOUT IT AND ALSO I DON’T GIVE A SHIT.
TT: Glad to hear it.
TT: So, to what do I owe this message? Not that it isn’t always lovely.
CG: OH, SHUT THE FUCK UP.
TT: Your approach to pleasantries is bracing as always.
CG: LISTEN, I DON’T NEED TO KNOW ANY OF THE DETAILS.
CG: JUST TELL ME.
CG: ARE YOU OKAY, NOW?
TT: …Yes.
TT: I apologise for the lapse in my usual function, but I can promise you, you don’t have to worry about anything.
TT: A bit… dehydrated, maybe, but a few cool glasses of water have done wonders for that.
TT: Nothing to be concerned about.
Karkat’s fingers hesitate about the keyboard. Something tells him that’s…
Human business. Not his.
Yet.
CG: RIGHT. WELL THEN LET’S GET ON WITH WHAT I’M TROLLING YOU ABOUT.
TT: Which is?
CG: WELL, LET’S START WITH THE FACT I CAN HEAR YOU MOPING FROM THE OTHER END OF THE METEOR.
TT: I’m sure I don’t know what you mean.
CG: THAT’S FINE, BE AS SURE AS YOU LIKE.
CG: GOD, DO I NEED TO GET A FUCKING CUSTOM SIGN THAT SAYS, ‘I KNOW MY SHIT’?
TT: If you did, it would only be up for about eight minutes before Dave defaced it with dicks.
CG: IT WOULD BE WORTH IT.
TT: Interesting. You seem to have warmed to Dave’s dicks considerably.
TT: Freud is rolling in his grave fast enough to create spin gravity and pull us all inexorably into the grave with him.
CG: SPIN GRAVITY PUSHES THINGS OUT, NUMBFUCK. IT’S CENTRIPETAL.
TT: Really?
TT: Damn.
TT: That’s what I get for being a humanities nerd I suppose.
TT: I didn’t take you for a physics enthusiast, though.
CG: ???
CG: I JUST KNOW A BASIC THING. YOU HUMANS REALLY HAVE NO FUCKING TECHNOLOGY, DO YOU?
TT: Apparently not.
TT: Though I suppose Jade would know better than me.
TT: What did you want to tell me.
CG: LISTEN. I KNOW YOU’RE A HUMAN AND WEIRD BUT PLEASE PRETEND YOU’RE A TROLL AND I’M YOUR LEADER FOR A MOMENT.
TT: …Do trolls get to ask their leaders why?
CG: ACTUALLY, USUALLY THAT’S A DEATH PENALTY OFFENCE. BUT EVERYBODY ON ALTERNIA IS DEAD ANYWAY, SO I THINK WE CAN PLAY FAST AND LOOSE WITH THE RULES, HERE.
CG: I AM TRYING TO DO SOMETHING
CG: NICE.
CG: OKAY???
TT: Hm. Very enlightening. I suppose I should let you say your piece.
CG: ALRIGHT.
CG: WHEN WE TALKED ABOUT HUMANS AND TROLLS THE OTHER DAY, I GET THIS WEIRD FEELING THAT YOU DREW THE WRONG CONCLUSION FROM SOMETHING I SAID.
CG: SO.
CG: I GUESS REVERSE YOUR CONCLUSION.
TT: I’m… not sure I follow.
CG: YOU KNOW THE THING THAT'S MAKING YOU SAD? JUST FUCKING FLIP IT ENTIRELY.
CG: SORRY, I CAN’T BE MORE SPECIFC THAN THAT.
TT: Why not?
CG: HONESTLY? BECAUSE VRISKA AND SOLLUX WOULD CALL ME A FUCKING HYPOCRIT AND I’D DESERVE IT. I’M SKIRTING THE PRIME DIRECTIVE HERE EVEN SAYING THIS MUCH.
TT: Is that… a Star Trek reference?
CG: YOU KNOW WHAT? FUCK YOU.
CG: I’M BEING REALLY *FUCKING* HELPFUL RIGHT NOW.
TT: …Yes. I think you probably believe that’s what’s happening.
CG: LALONDE.
TT: Vantas.
CG: YOU MAY BE THE SECOND LARGEST ASSHOLE ON THIS MAKESHIT SPACESHIP, YOU KNOW THAT?
CG: WITH ME IN FIRST PLACE, OBVIOUSLY.
CG: OH WOW, I DIDN’T EVEN MEAN TO TYPE MAKESHIT, BUT IT FITS.
TT: Did you have a particular way in which you wanted to help, or are you just going to call me an asshole.
CG: MULTITASKING HAS ALWAYS BEEN A PASSION OF MINE.
CG: IN CASE IT WASN’T CLEAR, I’M TELLING YOU THAT MARYAM IS NOT HUMAN “HETEROSEXUAL”.
CG: AND BEFORE YOU FUCKING ASK, SHE’S NOT TROLL HETEROSEXUAL.
CG: THIS IS ALREADY STRETCHING WHAT I’M GOING TO LET MYSELF TELL YOU, SO IF YOU HAVE FOLLOWUP QUESTIONS PLEASE DON’T ASK THEM.
TT: I
TT: see.
CG: YEAH.
CG: ANYWAY, THAT WAS PRETTY MUCH IT.
TT: Yes.
TT: Okay.
TT: Yes.
CG: YEAH, WELL.
CG: THIS IS SELF-PRESERVATION. I CAN ONLY TAKE SO MUCH FUCKING MOPING, OKAY? THERE’S ENOUGH OF THAT HANGING AROUND ERIDAN AND VRISKA AT THE MOMENT FOR SOME FUCKING REASON.
CG: SEE YOU AROUND, I GUESS.
TT: Good night, Karkat.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
CG: ALSO.
TT: Yes?
CG: USUALLY, A MOIRAIL WOULD DO THIS BIT BUT FUCK IT.
CG: KANAYA MEANS A LOT TO ME.
CG: AND I WILL PROTECT HER.
CG: IF YOU HURT HER, I WILL FUCKING EVISCERATE YOU.
CG: AND OBVIOUSLY I DON’T HAVE YOUR VOCABULARY SO I DON’T KNOW WHAT THAT MEANS.
CG: BUT I FIGURED I’D START BY RIPPING YOUR ENTRAILS OUT, AND THEN I’D JUST FUCKING WORK MY WAY UP FROM THERE.
CG: DO WE UNDERSTAND EACH OTHER.
TT: …
TT: I think so.
TT: Thank you.
CG: GOOD.
TT: The word you’re looking for is exenterate, by the way. Since you don’t have my vocabulary.
CG: SEE. THIS IS WHAT I MEAN.
CG: YOU HAVE A REAL TALENT. YOU SHOULD HONE IT. THIS IS COMING FROM A MASTER ASSHOLE.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
Karkat stares at his screen in satisfaction. Could he have been a little nicer? No, probably not. As previously noted, he's an asshole. But he told her the important bits. Dave will have to be happy with the result.
He frowns. He meant to ask something else, as well. What was it…
Oh. Oh yeah, that.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
CG: SORRY, I KNOW I DID THE WHOLE THREAT THING AND THEN SIGNED OFF BUT I JUST REALISED I HAVE A TOTALLY UNRELATED QUESTION.
TT: Yes?
CG: …WHAT THE FUCK IS CHRISTMAS AND WHAT DID I AGREE TO?
TT: Haha
TT: Winter celebration involving gift giving, wearing of knitwear, and lighting of crackling wood fires.
TT: A jocular and bearded old man would come down people’s chimneys to leave presents to them if they’d been good.
TT: There’s also mistletoe.
TT: Hm. Mistletoe.
CG: SO AN ADULT CLIMBED DOWN YOUR CHIMNEYS LIKE A FUCKING ELDRITCH ABOMINATION AND LEFT MORALLY JUDGEMENTAL PRESENTS???
TT: I
TT: Yes, I suppose so. I never really thought of it that way.
TT: Karkat, has anybody ever told you that your psychological approach to mundane occurrences is fascinating?
CG: I’M NOT ANSWERING THAT.
CG: YOUR PLANET WAS INSANE.
TT: I’m aware.
CG: WHEN IS IT?
TT: Once a year. About four months from now, though.
CG: I DON'T KNOW HOW LONG THAT IS.
TT: Hm. I don't know how perigees work.
CG: HOW MANY DAYS IS IT.
TT: One hundred? One hundred and twenty? Something like that.
CG: SO THREE OR FOUR PERIGEES.
TT: That sounds about right.
CG: WELL SHIT. AND WE HAVE TO DO THREE OF THESE?
TT: I don’t think Dave ever really celebrated Christmas with friends before.
TT: I suppose I didn’t either. It was more of a holiday I was aware of. I'm sure Dave's love of it is highly ironic and centred on his touted admiration of capitalism and the colour red.
CG: I.
CG: WHATEVER. FINE. WE CAN DO CHRISTMAS, WHATEVER THE FUCK THAT IS.
CG: I HAVE TO GET PEOPLE GIFTS?
TT: I wouldn't worry. You have plenty of time until then.
TT: I can give you and other trolls ideas for Dave if you give me ideas for them.
CG: YOU'VE GOT A DEAL.
CG: ANYWAY.
CG: GOOD NIGHT FOR REAL.
TT: Goodnight, Karkat.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
Notes:
Karkat’s threat is a reference to Malcom Tucker in The Thick of It, and honestly I think if Karkat ever watched it he’d have a massive crush on Peter Capaldi.
Also sorry if the flashback seems awkward, I realised that a) Karkat wouldn't necessarily realise *what* had set Rose off moping, and b) Karkat and Dave would probably be gossiping like old fishwives about it anyway, so I naturally felt the only correct course of action was to write a hot take on the quadrant system.
Chapter 27: Back To What You Call Normal
Summary:
Dave and Karkat have a chat about ectobiology.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
TT: Hello
TG: listen i know you’re upset about the whole kanaya thing but karkat didnt mean to make you think kanaya wasnt into girls
TG: dont hold it against him
TT: Its fine dave.
TT: Water under a very sturdy bridge.
TT: He couldn’t have known, and it has turned out alright in the end, hasn’t it?
TT: No harm done
TG: yeah
TG: he feels bad about it though
TT: Tell him not to worry.
TG: cool
TG: thanks
TG: does this mean youre gonna ask her out
TT: Dave, I think I need to put this bluntly.
TT: She’s still way out of my league
TT: I need to wait for the right moment to ask her out. That's what my powers are for.
TG: see no thats where youre wrong
TG: shes actually a big fucking nerd
TG: like more than you maybe
TG: shes exactly your league
TG: you and her are in the same league and even back before the apocalypse that league was goddamn empty
TG: like you two and a potted plant and thats it
TT: What a charming comparison to make. I’m glad you rate me alongside shrubbery.
TG: man dont twist my words all i said was
TG: ok yeah i guess that is what i just said actually whoops
TG: point is she isnt out of your league shes so in your league its like finally a worthy opponent our relationship will be legendary
TG: shes the kung fu panda 2 to your kung fu panda 1
TG: yeah sure you might be like oh 2 was a brilliant masterpiece but like was 1 anything less than amazing
TG: i think the fuck not
TG: ^ that was all platonic and non freudian btw so dont you dare
TT: …If I am correctly interpreting the intent behind your garbled pop culture metaphor?
TT: Then thank you.
TG: shit yeah it was meant to be reassuring
TG: i was taking it somewhere interesting though you gotta admit
TT: Indeed.
TG: also
TG: did you tell him about mistletoe
TT: Somebody’s got to push you to end up recreating a romance film with Karkat.
TT: It’s an important duty. And if not me then who?
TG: god fucking damn it
TG: how would you like it if i told kanaya that kissing people was a human platonic greeting
TT: Given the other trolls would also hear about it and Terezi would probably take it as an excuse to put her tongue near your face, I would say you suffer more from that plan than I do.
TT: So far, it has only been idle threats, Dave. I wouldn’t like to tempt her.
TG: damn it
TG: this is such bullshit
TG: can i even get a seer back is that a thing thats possible
TT: Karkat manages it very occasionally.
TT: Though I must say, it’s largely surprise at his…
TT: Versatility with word usage.
TT: He’s quite the wordsmith.
TG: haha yeah he is
TG: its great
TT: I’ve gathered.
TG: alright but good talk
TT: Agreed.
TT: It truly had everything. Crushes, potted plants, kung fu pandas one and two.
TT: I feel i have been blessed by the whole STrider experience
TG: fuck yeah
TT: …Should the trolls watch the king fu panda movies
TG: honestly
TG: probably not
TT: Probably not, no. The cutlural divide may prove too large.
TG: yeah
TG: that said were doing it
TG: were making that particular event LIKELEY
TT: Hell
TG: fucking
TT: yes
TG: alright cool see you later
TT: Have a good evening.
TG: you too
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
--
Karkat only sees two people as he flashes into the common area, and the mix gives him a second’s pause.
Dave’s in a fucking business suit, like he always is for his most ironical of undertakings, but it’s mostly Aradia’s change that’s thrown him. She wears her godtier pyjamas the most out of the four immortal assholes, he thinks, with Dave in second, but she’s wearing different clothes for once. It’s an explorer’s outfit, Trolliana Jones fedora tilted to one side, khaki colours and-
It actually does make him hesitate, because most of the time, most trolls are content to stick to one outfit, and copies upon copies upon copies thereof.
Dave looks up and throws him some obscure human hand signal, while Aradia smiles and gives him a wave. He gives Aradia a nod back and gives Dave an obscure troll hand signal. (He flips him off.)
“What’s up?” He asks as he settles in, leaning against the computer table stretching all the way around the room. Dave shrugs.
“Me and Dave are about to finish a really stupid project,” Aradia informs him.
“O…kay?” Karkat says in return.
“We abused our sacred abilities as time players to do it.”
“It was a lot of fun!”
“I’ll send you the final version,” Dave promises Karkat, and it’s statements like those which make Karkat feel like he would really prefer it if Dave kept his promises less often. But no, he’s freakishly diligent about promising stupid shit to annoy Karkat.
“Brilliant,” Karkat says. “I can’t wait.” He makes a mental note to start a memo with only Aradia in it twenty minutes from now to politely ask her to fuck off so he can talk to Dave.
Aradia grins. “Cool. Anyway, I’ve got to go. Dave, it was a lot of fun.”
“It was ironic as fuck,” Dave replies, which counts as agreement.
She throws him double fingerguns. “Hell yeah it was! Let’s do another project soon. See ya.”
She skips a little as she heads to the transportaliser. She gives him a small, and probably even genuine, salute just before she disappears in a flash.
Dave glances back to Karkat. “You wanna read it now?”
“Do I?” He asks.
Dave’s face twists in a small grin. “Nah. But you should anyway.”
Karkat scowls and rolls his eyes. He also knows that he will end up reading whatever it is, eventually, if only to allow him to properly summon the correct series of swear words to describe Dave. He’s been slacking on his general use of swears, recently, he knows. A three-year vacation could end up making him rusty. “Later.”
“Cool.”
“I’ve been thinking.”
“Don’t strain yourself, dude,” Dave replies. Karkat flips him off again.
“The cloning facilities.”
“Yeah?”
“I’m pretty sure I know how to use them.”
“Alright.”
“Problem is, I’m pretty sure only I know how to use them.”
“Yeah, it’s nerd shit. You and Egbert are perfect for it.”
“He might not even remember how to do it. And.” Karkat winces. “We can’t rely on him… making it,” he says delicately. “To the session. Or through the battle.”
Dave’s face doesn’t move for a second as he tries to work out what that means. And then it doesn’t move, again. But Karkat feels the meaning trickle down Dave’s spine. “Oh,” he says, frowning slightly, like it never occurred to him, like he hadn’t been going over the scenario in his head like Karkat has, where the Battleship arrives, crashing beside the meteor, and they find- what, corpses, skeletons, nobody? And suddenly two of their godtiers and 100% of their ‘convince the Scratched humans we come in peace’ delegation is bent over in grief and can’t talk?
Karkat does not sleep much, most nights. He substitutes it out for planning. And this one—this plan is, he thinks, important.
“We can’t rely on me making it, either-” he begins.
“No.”
“What?”
“Nah. Not going to happen, dude.” Dave shakes his head. “Sorry, no can do. Strider’s putting his foot down.”
“Dave, we can’t- it’s going to be a battle. A pretty big one? And we know Noir likes to suckerstab.” Karkat scratches at his chest unconsciously. The memory from his dreamself was so brief, bizarre, that it didn’t even really feel like his memory. “I’m just saying, we-”
“You’ll be fine. You’ve got me,” Dave replies. “I’ll watch your back.”
Karkat’s knees try to take the initiative of going weak, but he overrules them with an iron will and stops himself from just saying ‘okay,’ walk over to Dave to flop into his arms. He wants to. But he doesn’t. He keeps his face in a scowl as if somebody didn’t just say the most disgustingly nice thing he’s ever heard to him. “I know. I’ll have you, and I know you could protect me. But-”
He takes a peek at the Pulse. The blood is whirling, and Dave’s heartbeat is twice what it normally is. Huh. When’d he learn how fast Dave’s heartbeat was? Feels like he always knew.
Phrase this delicately.
“But it’s a risk. Two people knowing, when we only know one of them remembers, and I’m not a godtier. We need. Reassurances. What if I survive, but I’m on bedrest for a week? I don’t want to delay the process any longer than it has to be. Kanaya knows a bit, I think. And we have four players who can make the Frog for this new session, even if the players we meet there are incompetent, which. Half of them have your genes,” Karkat reminds him. Dave snorts. “You, me, Jade, Kanaya. We can rewatch you and Jade doing the frog breeding if we need to brush up, but if she forgets then that’s it. But three people containing an already tried and tested pair is probably enough on our side. For ectobiology, it’s one. We can rewatch John doing ectobiology, but he can’t. If he doesn’t remember the tutorials, then the only sure way to relearn it would be for him to fuck around trying to create new kids.”
Dave smiles faintly. “That would be chaos.”
“If those two fucking idiots arrive in an active combat zone with a dozen stupid human babies, I’ll kill them both and roll the dice on it being Just,” Karkat hisses.
“Hey, what about human troll hybrids? Are those possible?”
Karkat shrugs. “I have no idea. Given we’re not even from the same universe, let alone from the same tree of life, I’m going out on a limb with no. But it’s paradox space. Weirder things have happened. Anyway.” Karkat looks at him. “Ectobiology.”
“…Do I have to learn it?” Dave asks.
“I’ll try with Sollux and Terezi, but some of the stuff involved, I don’t know if they can do. Same with Eridan, maybe. I want to train up Aradia, too.”
“Why not Kanaya?”
He shakes his head. “She’d be good, but she’s our frog breeder, too. I want to spread our eggs over as many baskets as possible. But I want a human who can do it, too.” Also, he thinks it may still be best to keep the paradox lock function hidden for now.
“Not Rose?”
“I have a feeling she would be an excessively annoying student,” Karkat says blandly.
He grins. “Fuck, true.”
“So. Are you willing to give me a hand?”
Dave opens his mouth, and for a second Karkat thinks he’s going to argue, which means Karkat’s going to have to unpick whether that’s just general Dave complaining noises, or if he genuinely doesn’t want to do it and Karkat needs to convince him or back off.
Thankfully, he doesn’t end up having to.
“Sure,” he says.
Karkat lets a grin crack through his expression a little. “Nice.” He steps forward and grabs at Dave’s hands to pull him up off the sofa.
“What,” Dave says, startled, “now?”
“Yeah?” Karkat says.
“But. It’s like eleven in the evening. Night. Fuck.”
“That’s… a very minor mistake to be so annoyed about,” Karkat says, still trying to grab his hands and haul him up.
“You’re rubbing off on me,” Dave retorts, moving his hands away. “Quit it.”
“No. Get up.”
“It’s late.”
“You said you’d like to stay up and keep me company when I can’t sleep,” Karkat reminds him. “Well, this is the shit I do when I’m not sleeping. Actual important shit.” He manages to grab one of Dave’s hands and start pulling him off the sofa.
Dave starts turning sideways on the sofa with the pulling on his arm spinning him in place. “Bullshit you watch porn like the rest of us.”
Karkat lets go of his hand immediately and staggers back as Dave overbalances and falls off the sofa. Karkat backs into the computer table and winces at the impact against his lower back. Dave’s head thumps against the thick rug and the rest of him sack-of-potatoes after it. They look at each other in irritation.
“What,” they say in unison, “the fuck, dude.”
After a second of pause, Karkat sighs and rubs his forehead. Tomorrow, then.
--
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey btw
TG: me and aradia hashed out the new standardised revised revisited third edition troll-human temporal dictionary encyclopedia fifth edition
TG: fuckyestimeshit.pdf
TG: hot off the fuckin presses
TT: Good to know.
TT: The fifth edition of the third edition?
TG: yeah
TG: the fourth edition was written in 1965 and they added a shitton of racism in so everybody kinda forked off the third edition because what the fuck
TT: A common problem in academia.
TT: Ambiguity is surely quivering in its boots.
TG: anyway technically when you said good evening it was correct but i replied after eleven and as per page 3482, technically i shouldve said good night back instead of you too
TG: im in deep shit with the time council but its cool
TT: I see.
TT: I regret trapping you in an unenviable position.
TT: Will the council be merciful?
TG: nah not even a little
TG: anyway see you later
TT: Which I see, as per page 3745, is defined as ‘any period lasting longer than ‘a few’ and shorter than ‘a many’.’
TT: Very instructive.
TG: see
TG: ambiguity just got punked
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
Notes:
Not quite an hour late! That's close enough. In the cosmic sense, that's bang on.
Chapter 28: Minor adjustments
Summary:
Bert and Ernie weigh in on state ideology.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
TG: you wanna hang out
TT: Hey
TT: Sorry, I’m hanging out with Kanaya.
TT: I may be free later, though.
TG: wasting no time huh
TT: With my brother the God of it? I would never insult you like that.
TG: haha nice
TT: But making up for lost time, perhaps.
TG: by which you mean just laying there while she sews at you
TT: Damn.
TT: I’m not as slick as I think I am.
TG: nope
TT: Still. I have a sweater I have made a mistake on which I need to fix, and I’m enjoying her company after avoiding her for far too long, so I’ll be knitting at her as well.
TG: ok thats sappy and all but it was like four days between karkat saying she was straight and him clarifying
TT: Well, it felt like a very long four days, despite my best efforts to speed them up.
TG: shit yeah guess so
TG: enjoy hanging out with your kanaya
TT: I will.
TT: I’ll talk to you later.
TG: cool ttyl
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
--
“Can we keep going with the training?” Sollux asks, and Eridan sighs long-sufferingly. “If your scarf is annoying you this much, just take it off, dude.”
It’s the ‘training room’ he’s been using for the sight training stuff. Which is to say, it’s an empty room with a big rug in the middle of the floor they’re sitting cross-legged on, discarded training cards.
“It’s fine,” he tells him. And then adjusts it again.
“Sure.”
“Alright, it’s wonky,” Eridan responds defensively. “Can’t get the balance right, is that my fault? Wish I had two hands for this shit.”
Sollux rolls his eyes, and reaches over, straightens the scarf, and then sits back. “Can we continue, now?”
“Uh. Yeah.” Eridan’s voice sounds slightly strange, but maybe it’s just the echo of the mostly empty room. Acoustics are weird like that, but they help him not bump into shit, so maybe he should just be screaming all the-
He’s just re-invented echolocation hasn’t he.
“Thank you, princedouch of scarf snobbery.”
“Hey,” Eridan says defensively. “That’s neither my title nor aspect, you… major pain of. Dickhead.”
Sollux lets him sit with that atrocious insult for a few seconds. “Okay. Back to training again?”
Eridan scoffs. “C’mon. At this point, you never get it wrong. You know what colours and shapes are, you’re not newly hatched.”
“Just do it,” Sollux replies.
“Nah,” Eridan says, captchalogging the pack of cards.
“What? But-”
“Never said we were stopping. Just not doing the card shit. Tell me honestly, Sol, are you not bored out of your two hemispheres with this shit?”
“ehehe dick.”
“Correct, though.” He uncaptchalogues a husktop. “Let’s just watch something.”
Sollux shifts a little.
Honestly, for all ED’s making it sound like he’s a master at this shit, Sollux is kinda nervous to try watching something. Movie nights… He doesn’t catch most of the scenes. Not that it makes a difference for human movies- they’re always baffling for everybody who isn’t human. But the troll ones, he’s mostly relying on the sound cues and whatever running commentary is coming from the rest of them- mostly KK by volume, mostly ED by usefulness, and RS asks insightful questions which lets him figure some of it out. DV’s questions always end up with him and KK whispering back and forth every two minutes.
“C’mon,” Eridan repeats. “Golden Girls. You can already see what’s happening really well when we’re just walking around.”
Sollux wavers. As incomprehensible as human media is, Eridan’s been saying really good things about Golden Girls. “Maybe a few more rounds of the training cards?” He asks, feeling like an idiot. “I don’t get the radar or sonar information from TV, so it changes pretty fast for me.”
Eridan doesn’t speak for a second, but Sollux can feel his facial expression resolve into a frown. “Oh. Sure.”
They go back to the flashcards, and Sollux can feel the awkwardness radiating off ED. He’s pretty sure he’s thinking something like, fucked that up.
Fucked that up, Eridan thinks vaguely as he flashes Sol another animal card, which he gets immediately despite them all being blank white. “Cholerbear.”
“Bingo.” Raises another one.
“Ram.”
“Mhm.”
There’s an awkward silence as Eridan tries to fish the next one out from the deck but can’t slide it out.
“Fuckin’,” he mutters to himself. It springs free of its own volition after a minute, and his flailing grab succeeds beautifully, if by success you mean ‘look like a prat and drop the thing.’
Sollux looks at it, laying face up between them. “Alligatodile.”
“Spot on,” he replies, and then picks the card up again, glaring at it for being a little shit and not playing nice. “That’s the deck, anyway.”
“One episode,” Sollux says, after a minute.
Eridan’s face splits into a wide grin. “One episode,” he says. “And I’ll stay quiet. To sweeten the deal,” he adds.
Sollux laughs.
--
“Hey,” Dave says, walking into the Mayor’s chalk- and can-covered paradise.
Vriska nods at him, balancing a few cans in a pyramid carefully. The last one settles onto the top, and the Mayor inspects it critically. “What’s up?”
“Stars,” he says, pointing at the little pinpricks of yellow chalk Vriska was compelled by Terezi to add to the ceiling.
“Guess so,” she says.
“Whatcha building?”
“The Mayor is demanding municipal expansion.”
“Neat.”
“What’s happening with you?” She asks in return, as the Mayor hands her a can of something and gesticulates wildly at the pyramid, with the general impression being, you messed it up!
“Not much. Karkat’s hanging out with Terezi and Rose is hanging out with Kanaya, so I’m kinda bored and looking for something to do. What about you?”
Vriska raises an eyebrow. “Well, Terezi’s hanging out with Karkat and Eridan’s hanging out with Sollux,” she replies. The Mayor makes an angry noise as she sets the can down wrong, according to some exacting specifications she cannot even begin to fathom. “And to be honest, I have no idea what the Mayor even wants me to do!” She says, shooting him an annoyed look. He snatches the can off her and places it back down. She fails utterly to see a single difference between how she did it and how the Mayor did.
“The best city planners are never appreciated in their lifetimes,” Dave says, sagely. “Wanna get something to eat and play video games?”
Vriska sighs as the Mayor rearranges yet another thing he told her to build, and she rubs her temples. “Yeah. Honestly, I don’t know how you can stand him, sometimes.”
The Mayor flaps his hands. For half a second, it almost looks like he flips her off. She blinks.
“Hey, don’t diss the Mayor. He’s cool.”
“He’s a little dictator,” she replies. “That’s a bad thing for humans, right?”
“Look at you being all culturally knowledgeable. Yeah, dictators are bad. Feels like a goddamn Sesame Street episode saying that. Elmo doesn’t like corrupt oligarchies. Cookie monster loves democracies and also, needless to say, cookies. But the Mayor’s the shit. You are just mad because you are angry.”
She sighs. Dave’s irrational attachment to the carapacian aside, she thinks he’s probably right about that last bit. She likes the Mayor, usually. He’s being picky and she’s getting annoyed, that’s all. “Let’s just leave him to run his town how he wants to.”
“Cool.” Dave extends an arm and helps her haul herself up.
“I’m going to grab hot pockets. What do you wanna play?” She asks as they walk towards the common area.
He thinks about this for a minute. “Civ?”
She opens her mouth to reply before she spots his expression. He’s got a shit-eating grin on his face, and it’s enough to clue her in on what the core gameplay loop of ‘Civ’ is probably going to be. She pushes him.
Notes:
I have not actually watched much of the Golden Girls, but I am a firm believer that Dave had it downloaded on his computer before the Game started and he sent it to Eridan.
Some time, probably late tomorrow, I'm gonna drop a different work based on a random fic idea that's been burning a hole in my brain the past couple days. It's not meant to go anywhere and there's no update schedule or even future plans for it. Basically just because the alternative is not posting it lol. Anyway look out for that if you want to read something from the perspective of Alpha timeline Dave Strider i guess?
Chapter 29: Movie Night
Summary:
Contains approximately half a movie night.
Chapter Text
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
TG: movie night?
TT: Ill be right dow
TT: Down*
TG: cool
TG: youre the tie break between human movie or troll movie btw
TT: I’ll have to review the choices first
TG: fair
TG: see you in four minutes and eighteen seconds
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: you alright
TT: I’m fine I just needed a moment
TG: youre gonna miss troll amanda seyfried learn that she has three possible ancestors from troll meryl streeps diary
TG: this movie is incomprehensible and ive watched the human version
TT: Yes, I just had an unsettled stomach is all
TT: Tell everybody to keep watching without me.
TG: right
TG: im barack obamas secret kid btw
TT: Are you accusing me of lying?
TG: are you saying you dont believe im barack obamas secret kid
TT: Well, that seemed obvious
TG: rose how could you that took a lot for me to admit
TT: If you must know, it’s period problems
TG: yeah so this is fucked up but bzzt wrong i know thats a lie sorry
TG: time player remember
TT: What the fuck Dave
TT: Please do not track my periods
TT: That’s intensely creepy
TG: its not creepy you spent a whole day bitching about godtier not fixing your cramps two periods ago and my brain just keeps track of things naturally now because oh yeah time player remember
TG: also we have a much bigger issue if youre throwing up on your period bc you are a god and that should not be happening
TG: like idk if thats a thing for normal periods but youre meant to be immortal so im gonna go out on a limb and say it cant be not bc of the alcohol
TG: and basically lets all remember that you brought it up and i just happen to know that youre lying about it
TG: if i said i was having dick trouble and you went bzzt wrong seer shit id be like damn you got me fucked up that id lie about that actually
TT: You’re going to make me throw up again
TG: dick trouble is like a detective name btw
TT: Can you please stop talking about… all of that
TG: sure lets move on
TG: anyway your having a different kind of period problem i.e. punctuation
TT: What does that have to do with anything?
TG: ugh
TG: yknow what forget i said anything
TG: just worried is all
TG: hope you feel better
TT: Well, thank you.
TG: and don’t drink on an unsettled stomach
TG: youre thirteen you shouldnt be drinking full stop im pretty sure
TG: i know youre not really french
TT: We are gods, David. I hardly think a little alcohol is going to do us lasting harm.
TT: And I’m now the most French person in paradox space, barring extremely convoluted circumstances.
TG: thats not the brag you think it is
TG: they ate snails
TT: I think the trolls do that as well.
TG: will shit you pretty much touchéd the fuck out of that one except nah the trolls are lame
TT: Well, I can’t very well argue with the coolkid’s assessment on this matter.
TT: But France is the proud nation which created the Eiffel Tower.
TT: They erected a temporary massive phallus in the middle of their capital city to show tourists their masculinity, and then decided to make it permanent.
TT: Why wouldn’t I be thrilled to be associated with that legacy?
TG: hey no hate you try building a tower that doesnt look like a schlong
TT: The Mayor has demonstrated the achievability of that goal even with cylinders as the basic building elements.
TG: shit you got me there
TG: just
TG: eat some crackers or whatever
TG: thats how i deal with a shitty stomach anyway idk if you want something else
TT: Your concern is noted.
TG: and call me if you need help
TT: Thank you. I will.
TG: alright cool
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
Welp. There goes any prospect of the movie night being fun for him.
Lalonde gone, means Kanaya’s less distracted. Terezi flicking Eridan, he’s getting restless which means talking. Talking means Kanaya noticing him more. Vriska and Terezi talking, pulls Kanaya’s attention their way, same problem.
“We’re almost out of popcorn,” Karkat announces.
Dave glances up at him from where he’s leaning against Karkat’s shoulder, a shade disbelieving. He glances at the nearly full tub of popcorn beside them. “Rose literally just left, and you made us a shitton each. We’re not gonna run out.”
“I am being fucking strategic, Strider. A musical in which the young highblooded heroine on a small island is getting registered with her matesprit and uses the occasion to lure her three possible ancestors and ascertain which of them is truly her ancestor, featuring music by Troll band ABBA is a marathon, not a sprint. We will want more popcorn. You want to leave halfway through the good bits? Terezi, help me out.”
Terezi glances up at him, flicks Eridan one last time, and then stands up to go help him make more popcorn.
“Sweet and salted!” Dave calls after them.
Unsupervised, but it leaves Vriska and Eridan sitting beside each other, Sollux and Aradia ahead of her, so Kanaya probably won’t talk to Vriska at the moment which means the chances of Eridan and Kanaya getting sucked into a direct conversation are low. Strider helps; humans always seem to calm things down a little. Guess we don’t want them knowing how big of a fuckup this group actually is.
He kind of wishes he had more humans. They’re so useful.
Terezi knows I don’t give a shit about the popcorn.
He’s starting to develop a bit of a headache.
He nudges her as they load the kernels into the weird device Dave alchemised for them. “You and Eridan?” He murmurs.
She raises an eyebrow. “Yes?”
He shrugs. “Pitch?”
She shrugs right back. “Not sure.”
“Interested, though.”
She considers this, and then grins at him. “Jealous.”
He puts a hand on her face and shoves, and she laughs at him. “Alright, enough with whatever this is.” But he can’t keep the smile from breaking through his scowl.
They walk back, and Karkat forces Dave to scoot up from his sprawled position on the sofa so Karkat can get Terezi to sit down too.
Dave’s easy sprawl, which had his head resting half on Karkat’s shoulder, is reduced to him sitting almost normally, and he eyes Terezi with exasperation.
That’s. Fine. Karkat can deal with that. Later. For now…
Terezi here means Vriska’s more restless. Her and Eridan are fine together, but Kanaya’s not even looking at the screen, she’s looking at the transportaliser. Wouldn’t take much to draw her attention, especially given she’s seen this movie a million times. Mostly with me.
Sollux? Kanaya and Sollux talk, he knows, although less now. Because he hangs out with Eridan. Hm. Maybe not.
And Aradia’s been helping Karkat get Vriska back on her feet, and Terezi and Dave aren’t actually that close to her, so that leaves…
Well. It leaves Karkat. Apart from Rose, he’s the one she’s been talking to the most. Even though it doesn’t feel like it to him.
Problem is, he’s here distracting Terezi to make sure she doesn’t distract Eridan and Vriska, to make sure they don’t catch Kanaya’s attention, which is currently unoccupied-
Rose is sick; Dave says she’s alright, but he was mostly trying to fool Kanaya. Rose is sick, and he keeps glancing at me, as if I’m the fucking docterrorist on this meteor.
He rubs his forehead.
Dave gives him a glance. “You alright? If you’re gonna hurl, do it on Terezi.”
She snickers, but Karkat feels other people’s attention drift his way, all the trailing strings he’s trying to engage and keep engaged so this movie night ends up fun for people. “Just trying to keep things straight in my head,” he says vaguely, waving the concern away.
“It’s not exactly a complicated film, KK.”
“An’ haven’t you seen it a million times?”
Once with Eridan and Kanaya both, over call. Brilliant fucking movie, Vantas. Do you want them to kill each other?
“Fuck you,” Karkat replies immediately, maybe a bit more vicious than his usual fare. He catches Dave’s expression and rolls his eyes. “I’m fine, Dave. But you were right.”
“Yeah?”
“This is way too much fucking popcorn.”
He snorts, and it gets things to settle back down.
The scene where Sophie tells her matesprit she wanted to register with the drones so quickly to lure out her ancestor out is in about three minutes. He’s pretty sure that’s going to raise the heat somewhat.
Keep Vriska and Eridan from forming a front. They back each other up, or at least they did, and that’s good, but not right now.
Kanaya’s looking at her hands, and Karkat just marks tonight as a lost cause for her. Do something with her, sooner rather than later. You can’t afford to have her feeling disconnected during the group activities.
It would make fixing things that much more difficult, anyway.
Terezi’s able to feel him thinking, hard, but she probably doesn’t know about what. If she did, she and he could probably have the strategy down to a fine fucking point and everything would be fine. But he can’t say at the moment.
She sits up straighter, and he can all but feel the enjoyment of movie night drain away into the calculation and Seer shit he doesn’t understand. He sighs, grabs her hand discreetly, and squeezes it. She glances at him but squeezes back. The message is pretty clear.
If I’m supposed to relax, so are you.
The problem is, if he doesn’t spin these plates, they’re going to crash.
If I can just.
He snorts at some joke and then makes a comment to Dave, who waves him away.
“I got the joke, dude,” Dave says, talking a little bit over the dramatic confrontation between Skiiye and Sophie. “Humans have humour too.”
“Really,” Kanaya says, quietly enough that it could be to herself, and it’s perfectly polite so Dave can’t even do anything about it. Sollux cackles, and Karkat cracks a smile.
“Unfair.”
The scene sails by without incident.
The headache is getting worse. He’s pretty sure he’s not meant to be using his powers this way. Sure, he’s doing a lot of protecting, of people, of the mood, whatever it is it seems to count, but he’s doing a lot of information-gathering, too. He doesn’t think it’s a Game penalty, but more like he’s overloading his brain with information.
Only one or two more bits where he can think there’d be any chance for issues. Hopefully he can deal with them.
He keeps looking, even if it hurts. Drawing little connections, working things out, and planning. And the headache gets worse.
Next problem. Just get through the next problem, and it won’t matter if he passes out. He can say he’s tired. Not that anybody would buy that he, Karkat Vantas, could have underslept. But if there’s only one more problem scene, he’s fairly confident it won’t ruin things. And with him sleeping, nobody’s going to wake him, nobody’s going to want to do anything to wake him. It’s workable.
Fucking hell, this headache is annoying. It’s not even the worst he’s ever had (Aradia dumped a ghost on him for a full day when they were a lot younger, before she realised that him and sollux being ruthlessly unpleasant to each other was their way of being friends), but it’s making it difficult to look, and he doesn’t appreciate that. It’s even worse than when he cheats with the Pulse usually. Maybe the number of people? Maybe the stakes he’s putting on it, as much out of pessimism as genuine concern. He doesn’t know. All he knows is
He feels Dave’s hand slide onto his, lacing their fingers together, and his eyes fly open in surprise (he’d had them closed?).
He stares at the hand, then at Dave. Dave’s doing his best to look at the movie, but Karkat thinks he sees his eyes shift just a fraction behind those shades.
The headache’s still there, but it’s not worse while he isn’t looking.
He takes a moment to breathe, and then squeezes Dave’s hand. Dave looks down like he hadn’t even noticed he’d been holding Karkat’s hand, and it’s so pretentiously coolkid that Karkat scoffs, leans over to whisper in Dave’s ear, and says, “you are so fucking human gay.”
The snort is loud enough that everybody looks. Dave unlaces their hands quickly (he must be using time powers to cheat) and affects nonchalance. For fucking whom, though, because everybody saw that.
The next scene slides by in the game where people are exchanging amused glances.
Alright. Fine. Humiliate himself to keep people in line. Since when has that been new?
Dave’s hand falls, accidentally-on-purpose, between him and Karkat, left there just in case. He’s fully not looking at it, though, attention all on the movie like it’s giving him plausible deniability.
Karkat’s about to take it, when he feels a tap on his shoulder. He turns his head subtly, and Terezi grins at him. Motions to Dave’s hand, and then points at her own.
Oh.
That’s fucked up and evil and Dave deserves it.
He lets Terezi shufflescoot closer like an idiot until she can reach surreptitiously across him and take Dave’s hand.
This is going to be so fucking funny, he thinks, and then waits.
Chapter 30: Frayed
Summary:
You know that scene in Shrek where Fiona says, ‘nobody could love an ogre’ and it forms the back half of the romantic subplot misunderstanding?
Yeah, Kanaya didn’t watch that movie.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rose tries not to lose focus. She really is enjoying this, though. It’s been a long day, she hit her word count goal and enjoyed a drink, or two, and now through a series of standard friendship occurrences, Kanaya has her head in Rose’s lap, and she’s brushing her hair (though, of course, purely platonically. No suggestion of anything romantic), and of course occasionally tracing the way it goes around and past her horns (largely out of curiosity about the function and form of troll horns. A fascinating subject. Well worthy of her study. No hint of romantic overtones). The problem is that Kanaya is also trying to ask for advice, or perhaps simply vent. And so, she can’t just enjoy the moment. She needs to pay attention to what Kanaya’s saying. She needs to ignore the delightful way that her horns curve, and-
Oh. Whoops.
“Sorry, Kanaya,” Rose says after a moment’s pause. “I think I may have missed a bit, there.”
Kanaya sighs, and begins speaking again, and this time Rose ignores the buzz of her own thoughts and the rhythmic feel of the troll’s hair waving through her fingertips, and-
“-thought he could just sit in a room quietly with me present without causing trouble, but apparently that would be asking too much.” Okay. Ignoring them from now on. It’s very warm and relaxing in the room, which does not help, but she makes her best effort.
(The longer she spends with Kanaya, the more she thinks maybe she should take the initiative regarding hinting of romantic overtones. She reckons she’s been subtle so far, but Dave already knows, and she thinks Karkat might have some small suspicions. It’s probably not long before the whole meteor knows; it feels unfair for the whole world to know before Kanaya herself does. So perhaps romantic overtones have their merits.)
“What happened, exactly?” Rose asks.
“I-” she sighs again. “I wanted to sit in the common area to work, in case anybody else felt like socialising while I did sew.”
A smile plays on Rose’s lips. “‘Did sew’?” she repeats.
“Just checking that you were listening,” Kanaya replies, smiling innocently. (Come to think of it, Rose really likes the sound of those romantic overtones). Her expression runs sour as she continues. “Apparently, he must have had a similar idea. Except with a book. The same plan I presume, albeit less social.”
Rose pokes Kanaya on the horn, drawing a mildly annoyed noise. “Don’t forget who you’re talking to, Kanaya dear.” (Was that a bit too much? ‘Dear’ seems overly familiar. They’ve only known each other for a few months, she supposes.)
Kanaya sighs. “I am sorry for insulting your position as the Queen of Books. I will endeavour not to slander the act of social reading in future.” Rose snorts ungracefully.
“And you didn’t want to feel bullied out of your space in the common room?” She asks after a moment.
“Space?” Kanaya asks, frown ticking up a shade.
“Completely unintentional, I assure you.” (She wants to marry this woman.)
“Yes, to answer the question. I have been avoiding him as much as I can since he left the medical bay. I thought it was better not to answer the question of what would happen between us if there were no witnesses- it seems I was right.”
“You were worried about what he would do?”
She shifts, uncomfortably. “He has one arm, and no fight left in him, dear.” (Hhhhh.) “I wasn’t worried he would attack me. And he had not spoken once to me since I discharged him, except in group settings and only under extreme reluctance.”
“So, he was as timid as a field mouse.”
“If that is the same as our plains squeakbeast, then yes.”
“So, if he didn’t start the conversation…” Rose trails off, leaving the sentence hanging for Kanaya to complete.
“I-” she sighs. “I asked him about his medical history.”
“Oh?”
“It wouldn’t be appropriate for me to share somebody else’s medical history,” Kanaya says, a touch reproachfully.
“I understand,” Rose replies, trying to project respect for Kanaya’s medical ethics.
And then Kanaya sighs, and says, “he has epilepsy. Infrequent fits.”
“I see. But I thought that on your planet-” Rose begins.
“For most of us, yes. Apparently, the upper castes were not as heavily regulated. I assume on your world, things were different.” There’s a hint of jealousy in her words.
“No,” Rose replies. “Well, yes, but not about the upper class getting away with murder- sometimes literal, usually metaphorical- that ordinary people never would.” She’s aware ‘get away with murder’ is not a hyperbolic turn of phrase in an Alternian lexicon.
“Either way, he may have had a fit when I cut off his arm,” Kanaya says, and Rose hopes her surprise goes unnoticed, “and he definitely had one a day later in his sleep while still under medical watch.”
“And you told him this.”
“I did.”
“…I’m not seeing where the problem comes in,” Rose confesses.
“I- it wasn’t that. Far be it from me to care about somebody’s medical issues. But he has had them since a child. He said-” She tries to shake her head, even with it on Rose’s knee, and only succeeds in nearly goring the sofa. “-He said all sorts of things. He blamed- or more that he used them to- Ugh.” She rubs her face. “I can’t keep it straight in my head. He said he used them to manipulate Feferi- his Moirail- into caring for him. Would get them deliberately, and then knew she’d care for him afterwards.”
“She was the one who broke up with him just before the game, yes?”
“Yes.”
“That’s…” Very fucked up. “Terrible.”
She gives a bitter laugh. “Oh, I agree. His take on events was that it was ‘the only normal thing about their relationship.’”
“Did it seem that way?”
She sneers. “In all the conversations we had before the game, I never got the sense there was anything normal about that relationship.”
She vaguely remembers a Feferi. An offhanded comment Aradia made a week ago, a short conversation with Jade (which already feels like years ago), but it reminds her of some perhaps relevant information. “She was the princess, I suppose.”
“Heiress. But yes. Two members of- royalty, I suppose, though her more than him. She was permanently exhausted by him, I could tell even without speaking much to her, and by the time they split, they had not piled for over a perigee.” A month, Rose mentally substitutes. Thirty-two days. Same difference.
“Piled being…”
“A feelings jam.” Kanaya isn’t able to see Rose’s expression, but she can guess. “Sort of like what we’re doing now, only with romantic associations.” Kanaya frowns and begins to sit up. “In fact, I don’t know that this is quite appropriate, given we aren’t-”
“Lay down, Kanaya. I’m enjoying hearing your voice.” (Oh. No. She can never confess. Even just saying that was terrifying.) “This doesn’t have to be a ‘feelings jam’ if you don’t want it to be. Unless you do want it to be?” She asks tentatively. Moiraillegiance is not exactly what she is looking for, but if Kanaya wants it…
“I… suppose not. Not precisely.” She shrugs. “Probably it will be… okay. Humans are weird.” Rose snorts again. Kanaya lays down again, and she resumes her brushing. “I do not have a moirail, and your species does not appear to need them.”
“Maybe.” She wonders, without a hint of self-awareness, if having a moirail might be beneficial for Dave.
“Regardless. A dysfunctional Moiraillegiance can be worse than none at all.” She misses Kanaya’s downcast eyes, guilt. “Dangerous people with nobody to adequately contain them.”
“Might that explain why he was so… hostile?” She can’t think of a better word than that, is only drawing on her one or two pre-Blackout conversations with him, since she doesn’t know anything about whatever happened on the troll end.
(But she of all people knows it’s possible to act with a kind of actinic clarity which feels more like satisfaction, even elation, than it does like hostility. You are fixing things. The shape of the world slowly coming to resemble the shape in your head.)
Kanaya grimaces. “I don’t think anything can explain what he did.”
And there it is again, in tantalising little words. The ‘incident.’ She doesn’t know any of the details, and so far, the trolls have been very tight-lipped about it. She has some context, and she’s a Seer of Light, so she can put it in a better order than most people could.
But the core evidence is just that there were twelve trolls contacting them throughout the game. Now, there are not.
“From the sounds of it…” Rose weighs her words, drawing on a psychotherapeutic expertise that, really, she is not confident in. “Perhaps he was seeking some way to relate to his moirail, no matter how dysfunctionally. It’s possible that the stress of his position got to him.”
She scoffs. “What stress? He lived in almost unimaginable luxury compared to most of our planet. Billions lived in harm’s way while he was given total safety, totally unearned.” Rose’s fingers slow to a stop. “He wasn’t challenged at any point in his life. And then he lost all sense of logic whenever the smallest obstacle presented itself to him.”
Rose doesn’t speak for a second. “Yes,” she says eventually.
Notes:
Kanaya giving *her* view of the fight, here, including very little mention of where it led or how it ended. This is, after all, not her moirail. It's somebody she thinks a lot of, and whose image of Kanaya she would prefer to positively maintain.
*moves slider 17% towards 'doomed'*
Chapter 31: Four Weddings And A Funeral Was A Good Movie (you should watch it)
Summary:
Karkat and Dave have a rambly pesterlog discussion. Partly about Rose.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TG: hey
CG: HEY.
CG: WHAT’S UP?
TG: not much
TG: mind if we just chat
CG: SURE. WHAT ABOUT?
TG: uh
TG: rose mostly
CG: RIGHT.
TG: kinda worried about her
CG: DAVE, I JUST WANT TO REMIND YOU ABOUT WHAT I SAID LAST TIME?
TG: oh yeah fine
TG: just
TG: im kinda
TG: not worried because striders dont get worried yo
CG: YOU JUST SAID YOU WERE WORRIED.
TG: for sure
TG: striders also lie forgot to tell you that
CG: FANTASTIC.
TG: can i just talk at you
CG: I.
CG: I CAN LISTEN IF YOU NEED ME TO.
TG: thanks
TG: yeah so
TG: shes not better
TG: kinda thought the whole spiral because she thought kanaya didnt like her was like
TG: over
TG: but turns out my girl can drink herself into an early grave for other reasons too
CG: THIS IS HUMAN ALCOHOL?
TG: yeah
CG: I’LL BE FULLY HONEST, I DON’T REALLY GET WHAT THE DEAL IS WITH THAT?
CG: DOES IT JUST MAKE HER LAUGH AND SPEAK FUNNY?
CG: IF IT DOES YOU SHOULD BE DRINKING IT TOO
TG: its
TG: it is bad for humans
CG: OH.
CG: HOW BAD?
TG: i
TG: dunno how godtier stuff plays into it and also i aint a scientist so like
TG: all i know is she shouldnt be drinking it
TG: and i definitely dont want to be drinking it either
TG: do trolls have anything like that
TG: something thats bad for yall but people use it for no reason
CG: UH.
CG: I GUESS THERE’S SOPOR SLIME? BUT MOST PEOPLE DON’T DRINK IT.
CG: SOME DO, BUT IT REALLY FUCKS WITH YOUR PAN. MELLOWS YOU OUT BUT AT THE COST OF BASIC FUCKING FUNCTIONALITY.
CG: AND IT GETS ADDICTIVE FAST.
TG: thats that shit you sleep in right
CG: YEAH.
TG: huh
TG: i still kinda dont buy you sleep in nickelodeon kids choice awards slime
TG: shits bizarre
TG: anyway i guess its like that
CG: SO… ROSE HAS A SOPOR ADDICTION.
TG: i guess so
TG: human equivalent anyway
TG: it started after the whole kanaya fiasco
CG: BUT YOU SORTED THAT. *WE* SORTED THAT.
TG: yeah and i thought that was the end of it
TG: shes still drinking though
TG: i thought she would just quit
TG: you would not believe the amount of times she would complain about her mom drinking when we were still on earth
TG: like she hated it
TG: more than john hates betty crocker shit
TG: more than jade hates fuck i dunno
TG: shes a pretty chill person i bet she doesnt hate anything
TG: bet she doesnt even get angry
CG: HEY I KNOW I SAID I’D JUST HELP BY LISTENING BUT TIME OUT.
TG: yeah whats up
CG: THAT’S KIND OF A SHITTY THING TO SAY ABOUT SOMEBODY. ESPECIALLY A FRIEND.
TG: what that she cant get angry
TG: is this troll hatemance shit
CG: WELL, YES, THERE’S THAT.
CG: BUT ALSO, ANGER IS A REALLY FUCKING IMPORTANT EMOTION?
CG: ALL THE EMOTIONS ARE. I THINK THAT'S JUST BASIC COMMON SENSE
CG: I KNOW YOU DON’T MEAN IT LIKE THAT BUT TO SAY SHE CAN’T FEEL ANGER, OR EVEN HATE, IS KIND OF LIKE SAYING SHE ONLY HAS HALF A THINKPAN.
CG: FUCK, SHE EVEN GOT ANGRY *AT ME.*
CG: NOT LIKE IT’S DIFFICULT TO DO, BUT STILL.
TG: lol
CG: PEOPLE WHO CAN’T GET ANGRY DON’T LAST LONG ON ALTERNIA. THE WORLD IS FULL OF FUCKING BULLSHIT, AND ANGER HELPS YOU EXTERNALISE IT, PUT IT IN ITS PLACE.
CG: WITHOUT ANGER, YOU WOULD BE ENTIRELY INFUCKINGCAPABLE OF TAKING CARE OF YOURSELF.
CG: WITHOUT ANGER, YOU INTERNALISE EVERYTHING. IF YOU CAN’T GET PISSED BECAUSE THERE’S SOMETHING WRONG WITH EVERYTHING ELSE, THEN YOU’RE GOING TO END UP FUCKING YOURSELF OVER BECAUSE YOU BLAME YOURSELF.
CG: IF THERE’S SOMETHING WRONG, AND IT’S NOT SOMETHING WRONG WITH THE WORLD, THEN IT HAS TO BE WRONG WITH YOU.
CG: ERGO ANGER IS THE MOST BEAUTIFUL EMOTION BECAUSE IT LETS US NOT FUCKING DIE.
TG: holy shit youre like an angry buddha
TG: give me your wisdom o shouty one
CG: I JUST.
CG: TAPPING INTO THE PULSE HAS GIVEN ME A LOT OF OPINIONS ABOUT WHAT ‘EMOTIONS’ EVEN ARE.
CG: AND THEN SOME ASSHOLE IN A MOVIE SAYS SOMETHING STUPID LIKE ‘LIVE WITHOUT FEAR’ OR ‘NEVER GET ANGRY’ OR ‘BE HAPPY ALL THE TIME,’ AND I WANT TO RIP THEM APART, BECAUSE THEY GENUINELY DO NOT KNOW WHAT THEY ARE FUCKING TALKING ABOUT.
TG: that was beautiful
CG: UGH, FUCK, SORRY.
CG: GUESS THAT’S BEEN STUCK IN MY HEAD FOR A WHILE.
TG: dont apologise dude i love it when you rant about shit i could not give a fuck about
CG: …IS THAT A COMPLIMENT OR AN INSULT?
TG: its whatever you want it to be
CG: ALRIGHT, WEIRDO.
CG: BACK TO YOUR THING?
TG: right yeah
TG: feels silly to be upset now that karkles has blessed me with a category two rant
CG: JUST GET ON WITH IT.
TG: where was i
CG: LALONDE USED TO HATE ALCOHOL?
TG: right there yeah
TG: she used to rant about it
TG: like she did not like it
TG: and then we were in the common area like a couple weeks ago even before the kanaya thing and she mentioned she was trying to alchemise wine
TG: and i was like why
TG: didnt you hate it when your mom drank
TG: but she said she alchemised it just to smash them
TG: which is hella wasteful on grist except were absolutely fucking loaded and it one hundred percent doesnt matter
TG: but basically two weeks ago she was smashing hella bottles
TG: so im kinda wondering how that switched around so quick
TG: and why it hasnt gone back to normal
CG: SO SHE’S STILL DRINKING. AND YOU’RE WONDERING WHY?
TG: yeah
TG: its like
TG: im guessing she got used to it in like that four days between the thing and the other thing
TG: which is pretty quick
TG: so im wondering if maybe
TG: she was drinking before that as well
TG: ?
CG: YOU THINK THAT’S IT?
TG: yeah
TG: idk how much i believe that though
TG: she **really** hated her mom drinking though
TG: i thought she would be a teetotaller for life
TG: but im kinda like whered this come from
CG: COULD IT HAVE HAPPENED IN JUST FOUR DAYS?
TG: i guess its possible
TG: idk shit about dick about drinking though
TG: the strider clan never does that shit
CG: DAVE. YOU ARE THE ONLY MEMBER OF THE ‘STRIDER CLAN’ IN THE UNIVERSE.
TG: hey not true
TG: like a theres dave on the battleship remember he defaced johns message
CG: UGH, YEAH.
CG: DON’T FUCKING SAY IT.
TG: say what
CG: I KNOW YOU’RE THINKING IT. I’LL KILL YOU IF YOU SAY IT.
TG: cannot even imagine what it could be you think im thinking
TG: anyway also b were not even in a universe right now
TG: were gonna meet back up and be in a universe in like two point whatever years time
TG: we cant update the bylaws until then
CG: FUCK HIM.
TG: hes me dude
CG: MY POINT STANDS???
TG: lmao
CG: YOU CAN’T HOLD TO A SET OF RULES JUST BECAUSE IT’S THE SET OF RULES THAT ANOTHER VERSION OF YOU IS *ALSO* **MAYBE** HOLDING HIMSELF TO, LITERALLY AN UNFATHOMABLE DISTANCE AWAY.
TG: fair i still dont wanna drink though
CG: BUT YOU’RE NOT DOING IT BECAUSE *YOU* DON’T WANT TO DO IT.
CG: NOT BECAUSE OF SOMEBODY ELSE.
TG: fuck youve pretty much got me there
TG: i guess im not drinking because of my lame ass preferences and decisions then
CG: YOU’LL LIVE.
TG: yeah
TG: i think rose will too
TG: i mean idk how godtier works
TG: but shes immortal right its fine
CG: FINE PHYSICALLY.
TG: yeah
TG: i guess
TG: it’s the other shit im worried about i guess
TG: her social life shit i guess
CG: THE MOVIE NIGHT?
TG: yeah
TG: she tried blaming it on other shit but i saw through that like a pair of shades
CG: RIGHT.
CG: AND THAT UPSET KANAYA.
TG: yeah
TG: and i want rose to be able to date the tall alien goth vampire woman she clearly has a thing for
TG: karkles if you set out to design somebody roses exact type you would end up with kanaya
CG: REALLY?
TG: believe it
CG: I MEAN, FOR US THEY’RE NORMAL, BUT HUMANS DON’T USUALLY HAVE GREY SKIN. OR HORNS.
CG: DO THEY?
CG: FUCK. ARE YOU FOUR AND YOUR GUARDIANS JUST BIZARRE FUCKING ABOMINATIONS IN HUMANITY AND HUMANS ACTUALLY JUST LOOK LIKE TROLLS WITH BROW RIDGES OR POINTY EARS OR SOMETHING?
TG: lmao
TG: i wanna say yes so badly to see if youd believe it
CG: YOU'RE AN ASSHOLE.
TG: but nah usually humans dont have that shit
TG: but i think rose is still into it
TG: remember twilight
CG: YEAH?
TG: the fact they made the vampires all twinkly and shit was like a marketing ploy to make them hella attractive and shit
CG: …OKAY?
CG: NO, SORRY, I DON’T GET THAT.
TG: you and me both
TG: tell me robert pattinson doesnt look fine as fuck though
CG: …
TG: haha exactly
CG: SO ROSE IS UPSETTING KANAYA WITH HER DRINKING.
CG: IS THAT WHY YOU WANT HER TO STOP?
TG: i guess
TG: also its kinda pissing me off
TG: ive been spending a bunch of time hanging out with you right
CG: YEAH.
TG: and other trolls obviously
TG: like shit sollux is so bananas insane at video games its great
TG: and vriska is so competitive and she cheats like a motherfucker
TG: so then im using time powers to do inputs faster and it keeps it fair
CG: WAIT, TIME OUT AGAIN. YOU’RE HANGING OUT WITH VRISKA AND SOLLUX?
CG: *THEY’RE* HANGING OUT WITH *EACH OTHER*???
TG: i mean yeah
TG: eridan in the back heckling us
TG: occasionally he plays but he is trash
TG: we forgive him because he has one arm
TG: we all know hed still be shit with two but you gotta give a dude an out yknow
CG: I.
CG: I MISSED THAT SOMEHOW.
CG: GOD, IF YOU’D TOLD ME A SWEEP AGO THAT VRISKA, SOLLUX, ERIDAN, AND AN ALIEN WOULD BE PLAYING VIDEO GAMES TOGETHER, THE ALIEN WOULD BE AT THE BOTTOM OF MY CRITICISMS REGARDING BELIEVABILITY.
TG: lol
CG: SORRY, THAT’S KIND OF BLINDSIDED ME.
CG: IT’S GOOD, I JUST WASN’T EXPECTING IT.
TG: youre fine dude
TG: anyway hanging out with you and them is a lot of fun
TG: and rose is hanging out with kanaya and you and terezi
CG: HER AND ARADIA HAVE STARTED TRADING HISTORICAL INFORMATION ABOUT ALTERNIA AND EARTH.
TG: huh
TG: i didnt know about that one
TG: kinda makes sense
TG: anyway
TG: she has friends
TG: and thats epic because like
TG: idk if you picked up on this while playing peeping tom over my entire life even when i was in the shower
CG: YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE, I NEVER DID THAT.
TG: lady doth protest at fucking all you know you want me
TG: you probably realised none of us had a bunch of friends
TG: rose and jade and john were like my three
TG: so more friends is a good thing
TG: but its started to feel like me and rose are drifting away from each other
TG: we havent really talked all that much recently
TG: when we got here it was like
TG: i was hanging out with her more than the rest of you combined
CG: I REMEMBER.
TG: lol
TG: i miss that a bit i guess
TG: even talking about her and kanaya was fun
CG: I… SEE.
TG: idk just like
TG: even before the game shit told us we were related
TG: and believe me that was a what the fuck moment
TG: i always kinda felt like
TG: like her and me were
TG: idk
CG: …HALVES OF A WHOLE?
TG: hm
TG: maybe
CG: LIKE IT WAS ALWAYS EASIER THAN IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN?
TG: yeah
TG: yeah id say so
CG: EVEN WHEN YOU’D GET ANNOYED AT EACH OTHER OR SAY THE WRONG THING, IT WAS EASIER TO FIND THE RIGHT THING TO SAY OR TO APOLOGISE.
TG: yeah
TG: damn youre really fucking good at this advice shit
CG: ONCE AGAIN: THIS IS NOT THE ADVICE SHIT.
TG: whatever you know what i mean
TG: wait
TG: hang on is this some quadrants shit
TG: cmon dude i just told you were related like twelve point nine seconds ago
TG: dont be gross
CG: I’M NOT BEING GROSS! I’M JUST SAYING, THIS SOUNDS A LOT LIKE SOME SHIT I’VE TRIED TO TEACH YOU ABOUT! AND YOU SAID YOU’D LISTENED!!!
CG: FUCK ME FOR THINKING THAT, I GUESS.
TG: i know youre not actually annoyed about that
CG: HOW?
TG: because i do actually remember that shit and i make a point of mangling the names when were watching troll shit
CG: I FUCKING KNEW IT.
TG: we all did theres only so many ways to say mugspout before its hella fucking obvious you know what the word youre getting wrong actually is
TG: and i dont even see it what youre describing isnt even the flushed shit so idk what youre even getting at
CG: I WASN’T DESCRIBING ‘THE FLUSHED SHIT’, DAVE.
TG: cmon you already know humans dont do the other ones
CG: I SEE LITERALLY ZERO EVIDENCE OF THAT.
TG: im not tryin to hatefuck my sister dude
TG: thats hella inappropriate to talk about even
CG: I KNOW THAT.
CG: YOU WANT TO KNOW HOW I KNOW THAT?
CG: BECAUSE YOU AND LALONDE HAVE REFERENCED THE INAPPROPRIATENESS OF MENTIONING A TABOO THAT *MY SPECIES DOES NOT EVEN BIOLOGICALLY POSSESS THE ABILITY TO HAVE* NO LESS THAN ONE THOUSAND TIMES IN MY PRESENCE!
CG: ONE WOULD THINK YOU ARE OBSESSED WITH THE TOPIC!
TG: listen you cant blame rose for this shit she loves freud
CG: I’M BLAMING YOU!
TG: oh lol then you should blame rose instead i only do it because she does it
CG: ANYWAY. I WASN’T TALKING ABOUT ‘THE PITCH SHIT’ EITHER.
CG: AND BEFORE YOU GUESS WRONG AGAIN, NO, IT ISN’T THE AHSEN SHIT EITHER.
TG: youre saying i have the friendhots for my sister
CG: DAVE.
CG: PLEASE LOOK INTO YOUR HEART.
CG: AND ASK YOURSELF.
CG: DO I WANT TO BE THE SORT OF PERSON WHO DESCRIBES A PALE CRUSH AS ‘FRIENDHOTS.’
TG: heart says yes dude
TG: there wasnt even hesitation either
CG: FINE.
CG: YES. I’M SUGGESTING THAT, **FROM A TROLL PERSPECTIVE,** SAYING “I WANT TO HANG OUT WITH THIS PERSON A LOT AND HELP THEM SOLVE THEIR PROBLEMS SUCH AS ALCOHOLISM AS WELL AS THEIR ROMANTIC HESITANCY” IS SO BLATANTLY PALE THAT IT BOGGLES THE PAN THAT YOU CAN’T SEE IT.
TG: damn
TG: what about from a human perspective
CG: YOU KNOW WHAT?
CG: FUCK YOU. I ACTUALLY KNOW WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE FROM A HUMAN PERSPECTIVE. BECAUSE I HAVE WATCHED YOUR SHITTY HUMAN MOVIES.
TG: oh no
TG: hes gone
TG: crosscultural
CG: NO SPECIES IS SAFE FROM MY WRATH.
CG: FROM WHAT HUMAN MOVIES SHOW, MOIRAILLEGIANCE, OTHERWISE KNOWN AS “BEST FRIENDS”
CG: (SIDENOTE: YEAH FUCKING RIGHT, I WATCHED FOUR WEDDINGS AND A FUNERAL, SAME AS YOU)
CG: ARE AN EXPENDABLE TIDE-OVER UNTIL THE MAIN ROMANTIC PLOT RESOLVES. THE MAIN ROMANTIC PAIRING WILL REPLACE THE NEED FOR THE MOIRAIL/“BEST FRIEND”.
CG: IN FACT, THE MAIN FUNCTION OF THE BEST FRIEND CHARACTER SEEMS TO BE THE ONE WHO URGES THEIR MAIN CHARACTER TOWARDS THE ROMANTIC PAIRING. THEY ARE NEVER WRONG, THEY NEVER SUPPORT THE FAKEOUT PAIRING, THEY ARE ALWAYS SUPPORTIVE, THEY OFTEN DIRECTLY INTERFERE FROM BOTH SIDES OF THE PAIRING TO ENSURE IT SUCCEEEDS.
CG: AND THEN AT THE END OF ALL OF THIS, THEY GRACIOUSLY BOW OUT AND THE MAIN CHARACTER OFTEN EVEN REFERS TO THEIR FLUSHED PARTNER AS “THEIR BEST FRIEND,” PRESUMABLY TO TWIST THE KNIFE? AND TO SHOWCASE THE IRRELEVANCE OF THE MOIRAIL NOW THAT THE MAIN ROMANTIC PLOT HAS FINISHED.
CG: ALSO THE FLUSHED LEADS SEEM TO MOVE INTO THE SAME HIVE A LOT, WHICH IS KIND OF INSANE FROM A TROLL PERSPECTIVE BUT EQUALLY INSANE FROM THE LOGIC OF THE MOVIES.
CG: LIKE, YES, BEING AROUND THE PEOPLE YOU ARE IN QUADRANTS WITH IS NICE.
CG: BUT IF HUMANS ONLY HAVE ONE QUADRANT AND ONE QUADRANTMATE, DO YOU JUST LIVE IN A HIVE WITH ONE OTHER FUCKING PERSON? USUALLY FOR TROLLS IT’S ZERO OTHER PEOPLE OR LOADS, INCLUDING PEOPLE YOU DON’T KNOW, LIKE SOLLUX’S HIVESTEM.
CG: LIVING IN A HOUSE WITH JUST ONE OTHER PERSON IS KIND OF ABSURD.
TG: well they usually have kids and then live there with the kids
CG: OH FUCKING FANTASTIC DEFENCE, DAVE, HUMANS ROUTINELY HAVE BIGENERATIONAL HOUSEHOLDS. I FORGOT THAT FUCKED UP LITTLE DETAIL.
TG: whats even so weird about that
CG: WELL FOR ONE ADULTS ARE FUCKING SCARY???
CG: BUT OKAY. SET THAT ASIDE. MOST TROLL ADULTS WOULD KILL A CHILD FOR ANNOYING THEM, FINE, HUMANS ARE DIFFERENT.
CG: WHAT THE FUCK DO THEY EVEN TALK ABOUT??? THERE IS ZERO OVERLAP BETWEEN THEIR LIVES.
CG: ONE IS CARRYING OUT FLEETWORK AND THE OTHER IS GETTING SCHOOLFED.
CG: I GUESS IT’S EFFICIENT IF THE ADULT IS PROVIDING THE CHILD WITH DIRECT EXPEREINCE IN THE FIELD.
CG: BUT OTHER THAN THAT I KIND OF CAN’T EVEN IMAGINE WHAT IT COULD BE.
TG: nah most people dont take their kids to work
TG: i mean i guess johns dad taught him card tricks and jades grandpa taught her science so that kinda makes sense
TG: but were game kids we were weird
TG: rose was more normal
TG: her mom did vague sciency stuff but she never taught rose any of it
TG: rose would probably grow up to be an author of some really edgy wizard novels
TG: or a psychologist
CG: SO OK.
CG: THE ONE BENEFIT I COULD COME UP WITH, AND YOU DON’T EVEN DO THAT.
CG: WHAT THE FUCK IS THE POINT?
TG: uh
TG: not going into the birds and the bees area of discussion again
TG: but its kinda because its their kid
TG: well usually
TG: people wanna raise their own kids
CG: SO THEY JUST. LIVE IN THE SAME HOUSE AS THEM? PLAY LUSUS FOR THEM, EXCEPT THEY CAN TALK?
TG: i guess
CG: THAT’S FUCKED UP.
CG: HOW DO PEOPLE EVEN HAVE THE TIME FOR THAT.
CG: WIGGLERS CRY ALL THE FUCKING TIME. HOW DOES ANY SENTIENT BEING HAVE THE PATIENCE TO TAKE CARE OF THEM AT ALL HOURS OF THE DAY AND NIGHT?
TG: thats why its difficult dude
TG: people wanna raise their kids
TG: idk didnt alternia have some ancestor shit
CG: IT WAS BULLSHIT.
CG: WELL. FOR EVERYBODY ELSE IT WAS BULLSHIT. FOR US SPECIFICALLY IT WAS REAL BECAUSE OF GAME SHIT.
CG: OUR ANCESTORS LIVED HUNDREDS OR EVEN THOUSANDS OF SWEEPS AGO. IF YOU’RE A HIGHBLOOD AND PRETENTIOUS YOU’LL KNOW YOURS.
CG: BUT THEY DIDN’T HAVE ANY HAND IN *RAISING* US.
TG: but vriska and terezi and eridan based their whole looks off them right
CG: OKAY, I SEE WHERE YOU’RE GOING WITH THIS. NO, LOOTING SUNKEN SHIPS FOR YOUR ANCESTOR’S DIARY AND THEN ROLEPLAYING OUT WHAT HAPPENS IN IT DOES NOT COUNT IN ANY WAY AS SOMETHING A LUSUS WOULD DO.
CG: YES, THERE’S A CONNECTION THERE, BUT IT’S A WEIRD FUCKED UP CONNECTION AND HONESTLY YOU’D BE BETTER OFF ASKING VRISKA OR ERIDAN ABOUT IT THAN ME.
TG: aw foul
CG: IT’S REALLY NOT MY AREA.
TG: alright ill ask them
CG: SO THE POINT I’M MAKING IS THIS: DESPITE THE DIFFERENCES IN HUMAN AND TROLL MEDIA, IF NOT ACTUAL CULTURE, HUMANS AND TROLLS HAVE A VERY SIMILAR ROLE OPEN, WITH VERY SIMILAR DUTIES.
CG: WHICH MAKES IT SOUND FUCKING INDUSTRIAL, BUT YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN. A BEST FRIEND AND A MOIRAIL DO A LOT OF THE SAME STUFF.
CG: HUMANS ARE A LOT MORE… AFFECTIONATE WITH SOME OF THIS STUFF THAN US.
CG: TALKING ABOUT FEELINGS AND STUFF.
CG: IT’S NOT SEEN AS INTIMATE FOR YOU GUYS.
TG: uh
TG: yes it absolutely is
CG: OKAY POINT TAKEN.
CG: BUT IT’S NOT SEEN AS EXCLUSIVE TO ROMANCE. IT’S NOT SEEN AS… I GUESS IMPLYING ANYTHING?
CG: AND I GUESS THAT MAKES SENSE FOR HUMANS.
CG: BUT FOR TROLLS, SOMEBODY WHO YOU TRUST TO GIVE YOU GOOD ADVICE IS.
CG: YOU DON’T EVEN TRUST YOU MATESPRIT TO DO THAT. YOU TRUST THEM TO TRY AND TO HELP YOU HELP YOURSELF BUT THE POINT ISN’T THAT THEY GET IT RIGHT IT’S THAT THEY TRY. THEY DO OTHER STUFF FOR YOU, BUT IN THAT ARENA THEY TRY.
CG: A MOIRAIL IS SOMEBODY WHO *GETS IT RIGHT*.
CG: WHO DOESN’T TAKE YOUR SHIT. WHO WORKS THROUGH IT WITH YOU AND CALLS YOU OUT WHEN YOU GET IT WRONG.
CG: SOMEBODY WHO DOESN’T TRUST YOUR VERSION OF EVENTS IMPLICITLY, EVEN THOUGH THEY *RESPECT* YOUR VERSION OF EVENTS.
CG: LIKE.
CG: BACKREAD FOR A MINUTE. REMEMBER AT THE BEGINNING OF THIS CONVERSATION WHEN YOU WERE LOOKING FOR ADVICE AND STUFF AND I WAS ASKING QUESTIONS?
TG: yeah
CG: THOSE WERE ALL CLARIFICATORY. ‘WHEN YOU SAY X, WHAT DO YOU MEAN?’ OR ‘DO YOU THINK IT’S THAT OR DO YOU HAVE ANOTHER THEORY?’ AND STUFF.
CG: I WAS TRYING TO HELP YOU PUT YOUR THOUGHTS IN ORDER.
CG: …AND THEN I IMMEDIATELY LOST FOCUS AND RANTED TO YOU ABOUT EMOTIONS, WOW.
CG: YOU JUST LET ME DO THAT, HUH.
TG: was i meant to stop you
CG: NOW YOU’RE GETTING IT.
TG: lmao
TG: its literally chill dude your rants are funny
CG: UGH. SEE, THAT’S THE SORT OF THING A MOIRAIL WOULD NEVER SAY.
CG: TEREZI DOESN’T GET MY RANTS THAT OFTEN BECAUSE, NO OFFENSE
TG: shes smater than me
CG: CASE IN POINT.
TG: fuck that wasnt even intentional
CG: BUT WHEN I DO RANT AT HER, SHE USUALLY PICKS IT APART AND WORKS WITH ME.
CG: AND A KISMESIS WOULD DO THAT, EXCEPT THEY’D BE FIGHTING ME ON IT.
TG: is that why literally nobody seems to care when you rant
TG: is being troll platonic for somebody when you just ignore them
CG: NO, OBVIOUSLY NOT. BUT THEY’LL RECOGNISE WHEN IT’S GONE BEYOND BOTH OF US HAVING A PERSPECTIVE AND ARGUING OVER IT, AND WHEN IT’S BECOMING ‘I WANT YOU TO *JUSTIFY* YOUR PERSPECTIVE TO ME AND PROVE THAT I SHOULD TAKE YOU SERIOUSLY.’
CG: WHICH WOULD BE PRETTY BLATANTLY PITCH.
TG: so
CG: YES.
TG: boo you dont even know what i was going to ask
CG: YOU WERE GOING TO ASK IF YOU’VE ACCIDENTALLY BLACKFLIRTED WITH ANYBODY.
TG: well shit
TG: have i
CG: PRACTICALLY EVERYBODY, BUT NOT TO A DEGREE THAT WOULD BE SHAMEFUL.
TG: no wait really
CG: I MEAN, I THINK YOU AND ARADIA ARE ALRIGHT?
CG: BUT YEAH. EVERYBODY ELSE, YOU’VE HAD A CONVERSATION WHICH HAS VEERED PRETTY CLOSE TO WHAT TROLLS CONSIDER PITCHFLIRTING.
CG: I ALREADY TOLD THEM YOU’RE NOT DOING IT ON PURPOSE, DON’T WORRY.
TG: shit
TG: what about rose
TG: wait werent we talking about rose
CG: WE WERE. I WAS COMING BACK TO THAT IN A SECOND.
CG: ROSE HAS DONE THE EXACT SAME THING.
CG: MAYBE MORE THAN YOU.
CG: SHE REALLY LIKES POKING HOLES IN PEOPLE’S STATEMENTS. AND SOME OF HER QUESTIONS ARE MEANT TO BE FUCKING INCISIVE.
TG: this is the greatest day of my life
TG: rose is accidentally flirting with a bunch of aliens on top of the alien shes deliberately flirting with
CG: SPEAKING OF ROSE.
CG: YOU CLEARLY ENJOY SPENDING TIME WITH HER. YOU CLEARLY WANT TO HELP HER SOLVE HER PROBLEMS. YOU CLEARLY CARE A SHITTON ABOUT HER. YOU CLEARLY AREN’T FEELING ANY OTHER SORT OF QUADRANT AT HER. YOU CLEARLY REGARD HER AS YOUR BEST FRIEND ON THE METEOR.
CG: I’M NOT SAYING YOU HAVE TO CALL IT MOIRAILLEGIANCE. I’M NOT SAYING YOU HAVE TO HOP IN A PILE WITH HER AND DO IT THE WAY TROLLS WOULD.
CG: BUT YOU KNOW WHY MOIRAILS ARE IMPORTANT FOR TROLLS.
CG: SO, I GUESS THE QUESTION IS, DO YOU THINK THOSE THINGS ARE ALSO IMPORTANT FOR HER. AND DOES SHE HAVE THEM.
TG: …god damnit
CG: AGAIN. I AM FULLY FUCKING FOCUSSED ON NOT OFFERING YOU SOLUTIONS RIGHT NOW. THAT’S LIKE MY NUMBER ONE PRIORITY TO BE PERFECTLY HONEST.
CG: AND THIS IS A COMPLICATED SITUATION, BUT AGAIN, I AM TRYING TO OFFER INFORMATION RATHER THAN SOLUTIONS. INFORMATION LIKE ‘IT SOUNDS LIKE YOU WANT TO HELP HER’ AND ‘MOST OF THE TIME, A PERSON WHO WANTS TO HELP LIKE YOU DO WOULD BE CALLED A MOIRAIL.’
TG: ok fine
TG: you want me to alabama this shit up whatever
CG: DAVE. I KNOW YOU THINK THAT’S A HUMAN REFERENCE I WON’T GET.
CG: BUT A) I HAVE WATCHED *A LOT* OF HUMAN MOVIES SO I KNOW THAT’S A COUNTRY WITH A LOT OF THAT RELATION TABOO SHIT.
CG: AND B) YOU HAVE USED THAT EXACT PHRASE TO DESCRIBE SOMETHING ROSE SAID ABOUT JADE AND JOHN BEFORE. AND I AM SMART ENOUGH TO CONNECT TWO FUCKING DOTS.
TG: ok fine whatever
TG: im mostly saying it bc im mad
TG: and youre right i do care and i should probably try to help bc lord fuckin knows she aint doing a great job on her own so far
TG: so i guess
TG: ill consider it
CG: THAT’S UP TO YOU.
CG: IT’S NOT MY JOB TO TELL YOU WHAT TO DO. IF YOU THINK IT’S A BAD IDEA, DON’T DO IT. IT’S AS SIMPLE AS THAT.
CG: WAS THAT ALL?
TG: yeah i reckon so
TG: wanna watch a movie
TG: a really terrible one
CG: …STRIDER, I JUST SPENT THE PAST TWENTY MINUTES LECTURING YOU ABOUT EMOTIONS AND ROMANCE.
TG: yeah
CG: YOU’RE SERIOUSLY TRYING TO TELL ME YOU WANT TO SPEND **MORE** TIME WITH ME, AFTER THAT?
TG: basically
CG: YOU.
CG: YOU DON’T GET TO PICK THE MOVIE. YOU CLEARLY HAVE AWFUL TASTE.
TG: terezi and vriska are scourge sistersing it up in the common area
TG: can we watch it at yours
CG: I.
CG: WE HAD THAT CONVERSATION EARLIER???
CG: NO??? I’M NOT LETTING YOUR CRIME HANDS IN MY FUCKING BLOCK.
TG: yeah but you said that before terezi and vriska started acting stupid in the other place we could do it
CG: WHAT ABOUT YOUR BLOCK?
TG: mine
TG: that works
CG: SEE YOU IN FIFTEEN.
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
Notes:
Dave is not a doom player but goddamn he's going to try his best to undoom Kanaya and Rose
the chapter title is because a) i couldnt think of a good chapter title and b) Four Weddings and a Funeral is good and you should watch it. It's also a little bit shit in the way all the romcoms from that period are but meh
Chapter 32: All According To Keikaku
Summary:
Vriska deals with a hangover. Ow.
Chapter Text
Eridan knocks the door, gently.
No reply.
He opens it, slowly, carefully, and peers inside. The lights are off. He doesn’t turn them on.
He doesn’t make her out at first, thinks she must have stowed herself away in the recuperacoon. So, he steps deeper into the room.
It’s one in the afternoon. Vris isn’t one of their earliest risers (that group is him and Kar, for different reasons, and Sol or Rad when they run into a wobble with the whole ‘eight hours every night’ concept), she’s more in line with Rezi nowadays. And the pair of them, they used to be up at the crack of dusk like he did, meeting the cooled darkening of the sky head on, always a scheme or a plan. He supposes the main difference is, cut loose from her job, Vris’ schedule fell by the wayside. His didn’t. He’s glad for her, in a way.
Still. This is unusual. She’s up by now, he’s almost never seen her not be up by now, grabbing some food at the kitchen near the common area.
He’s halfway into the room, when he realises. She isn’t in the recuperacoon. She’s slumped on her desk. What he’d mistaken for a lump of clothes in the dim light, his rapidly acclimatising eyes were now recognising as her head.
He feels a pang of worry. If she’s sleeping in, fine, but without sopor? Risking nightmares.
Her and him… they’re hanging in there. And he knows she’s tough, knew it back when they were reaving rainbow miles across land and sea, in costume and out. But she’s at her limit. The worry isn’t that she’ll break. In all their time knowing each other, she always had another ace, another sleeve, a second, third, eighth wind. If something threatens to break Vriska Serket, Vriska Serket breaks it first.
But the nightmares.
He’s spent a few days outside sopor himself, falling asleep at the table, at the drafting board for some new genocide-all-his-friends project, thrashing limbs and rainbow scenes and usually it was him doing it, with the rainbow going all the way up, so to speak, and him clawing back to consciousness panting not Fef, not her, please god don’t let me hurt her. And his convictions hadn’t been worth the hyperventilations it’d taken to force them out, but Vris?
She likes Rezi. A whole fucking lot, really. He knows this. Sees her go softer when she’s around. Even when they were sharpening each other, back in the day, it was like… Like Vris was always expecting them to round a corner, turn from erstwhile allies or enemies to something more.
And he’d scoffed, because how could she of the pair be so (hah) fucking blind? Terezi was not waiting for the right circumstances to shove them together. That was the Game (don’t deign it with the capital letter, fuck’s sake), and it didn’t fix the situation. She was always waiting for Vriska to decide that collateral damage wasn’t acceptable. That there was a right way to do things, and it wasn’t just ‘the way what gets results.’ And god fucking damn the patience on that woman, because if it were him waiting on Vris to change, he would have said his lifespan (his) wouldn’t be long enough to see it happen. But then Rezi went and made it happen with a well-placed stab in the back. The right way; disproval hitting like disapproval can’t. Not just effective, but just. Fitting.
What a fucking pair they make. What a fucking trio, even, with him in the mix (not like that, c’mon Ampora).
He blinks as he examines her. God, he rambles on fierce, doesn’t he. He supposes in the privacy of his own head, that’s fair enough.
She doesn’t look hurt. Her back is moving in a way which intimates life, and a little bar of tension he hadn’t noticed clears. If he listens carefully, he can even hear the small breaths. Has she her mouth open? He can’t tell, with her head in her arms like that. He doesn’t really know what is supposed to happen when trolls drink alcohol.
And why the fuck did she try drinking with Lalonde? He didn’t get the appeal, but it was more that as the night wore on, his trepidation hanging around near Rose began to be outweighed by the genuine worry when Vris started giggling and then slurring her words. It was like watching sopor addiction in fast-forward.
He glances at her desk. A couple of loose pages are scattered around, and he moves to tidy them up.
(Take, stack, take, stack, take, stack. Now, pick up the stack. Line it up against the screen and the desk to get them in some small semblance of organised. Grip them a little too hard to keep them from slipping down and making an even bigger mess. Set them down as gently as possible. Try not to accidentally read the top page.)
He reads the top page.
(Goddamnit.)
No harm done. It’s a list of captcha codes. He has no idea what they mean on their own. Half the codes are written in Vris’ curt, almost abrasive script, with the lowercase tails of the g and the y and the j slashing back across themselves to dive towards the next letter efficiently. The other half, he assumes, are Rose’s writing. Looped and curled, which fits, in a way. But sloppy.
And getting sloppier as they go down the page.
He lifts the page, turns it over. Nothing on the back.
He glances down at the page below it.
It’s a drawing of Terezi.
He blinks.
It’s… good.
Pencil sketch. She’s drawn her with her mouth half open in her usual earsplitting laugh. It’s not complicated, but it’s well put together. Back when he could sketch (fuckin’ stupid arm not being chainsaw proof), he mostly did landscapes or diagrams or still lifes (yet another excuse to keep his head above water; for one, paper and pencil did poorly in wet conditions, and for another, the average troll would not believe how fucking dark it gets down there. Seadwellers are practically stealing Rezi’s gimmick), so he’s actually not particularly qualified to talk art at this, but it’s good.
And it’s… true, in a way. It’s a good likeness and it’s a good memory of Terezi Pyrope. She is like this, and it’s like her to be like this. It’s how she is. He doesn’t know how else to put it, really.
He sets it down carefully and puts the page back on the top of the pile, feeding his forefinger and thumb gently down the edge to meet at a corner to straighten it so it’s in line with the others in the pile.
He’s hardly going to snoop and then leave a mess, is he?
He hunkers down a little and takes a look at Vriska. She’s doing rough. This night, sure, but he’s a bit fuckin worried in general, to be quite honest.
He straightens up, content she hasn’t accidentally swallowed a pen, and decides to wait outside the door. He’s snooped too much already.
He’s halfway to the door when she starts breathing in a deep breath.
Well, that could just be a normal breathing-
She groans, clearly in intense displeasure, and starts flailing around in slow motion.
He clicks his tongue, and before he can think better of it, says, “watch out for the pages, Vris.”
Helpfully, he says this the moment her left arm scythes across the pile and scatters them everywhere.
He sighs as one flutters to the floor. “Nevermind.”
“Eridan?” She asks, and. That’s certainly a way that voice boxes can make noises, isn’t it. Good to know.
“Hey,” he says, because running at this stage would be hilarious and stupid. “Brought you coffee.”
“Oh,” she begins, and then adds: “goddddddd.”
“Feeling rough?”
“Feeling peachy,” she growls.
“Still want the coffee?”
“Please.”
He uncaptchalogues it and sets it down on the desk. He bends down and returns the page to its place.
“Thanks,” she says, hoarsely, before trying to neck coffee.
She’s gonna sputter that everywhere, he thinks, in just enough time to hold a page of scrap paper above the drawing of Terezi in case she does.
She doesn’t. The mug returns to the tabletop with enough force to send a small amount of the coffee surfing over the rim. It trickles down the side, so he slides the scrap page to the mug, and she lifts it just a little so he can shove it under to keep it from making a mess on the desk. “Why’s it so dark?” She asks.
He gives her a look he hopes communicates this is your room, so that’s kinda your fault if anything.
“Right,” she grunts. “Lights?”
He knows what’s coming next, but he walks over to the side and flicks the lights on long enough for her to hiss, and then flicks them off again.
“Right,” she repeats. “God, what the fuck did I drink?”
“Bearhuggers. You and Rose were bragging about it.” He tries to put a positive spin on it. “You and her, you’re the best of buds. Light players together, scheming to win.”
“You were theeere?” She whines.
“Yep. Sorry.”
She waves a hand. “Better you than Terezi.”
He shrugs. “Sorry for not cutting yous off before things got too bad.”
“Not your fault.”
“Should I?” He asks. “Next time?”
Neither of them quite realises what a sentence like that usually implies to most trolls. It’s almost pale.
“Not gonna be a next time,” Vriska promises, instead.
“Relieved to hear it.” He uncaptchalogues a plate.
“Did you… did you make toast for me?”
He sets it down. “Listen,” he says. “I’m worried. I don’t know if this is normal human shit and to be honest, I’m not dying to ask, but this is… It’s pretty close to sopor in my head.”
Her face twists in distaste. And then she remembers, and her expression falls. “Did-”
“Kept Kar out of the way.”
Relief floods her face. “Thanks.”
He shrugs again. “You looked out for me,” he says, simply.
They both linger on those two sentences a moment longer than they strictly need to. Neither of them mentions it.
“I am,” Vriska says, slowly, almost torturously, “really fucking hung over.”
“Sounds uncomfortable.”
“I should’ve slapped the glass out of her hand as soon as she offered it.”
“You would’ve,” he says. The old her. Back in the day.
That lingers in a way totally different than the other lingering thought. Both of them trying to work out if that’s a criticism of now or then, or maybe both. He’s not entirely sure why he said it, to be honest.
She rises unsteadily to her feet, and looks at the spread-about papers, and then him.
“Sorry,” he says. “Tidied them, but then some inconsiderate jerk spread them all out again. You should punch her with your two good arms.”
“How the tables turn,” she says. He snorts. “You were snooping?”
“Not intentionally.” She gives him a flat look. “Hey, we’re hardly plotting FLARP campaigns anymore, are we. What would I even need to snoop for?” He can’t quite keep his eyes from shifting slightly in the direction of the sketch, but she misses it because she is, to reiterate, really fucking hung over.
“This is painful,” she mutters, pushing her hair out of her face, and then leans forward, her palms on the edge of the desk.
“Don’t spend too long in here,” he says, impulsively. “You need to get up.”
“Why?”
He hesitates. Why?
“Listen,” he says, “have a shower, splash some water on your face, and I’ll make you some more coffee. We can hang out in the common area.”
“And do what?”
He resists the urge to grit his teeth, and raises an eyebrow instead. “Dunno. You’re telling me you can’t think of anything?”
She shrugs. “Nothing that matters, really. You’re going to sit there with a book while I play a game. Why?”
“Something to do. We’ve gotta pass three years somehow.”
“And then fight Jack?” She snorts, grabs a piece of toast and munches on it. “That’s a hopeless task. Why bother even passing the time reading? Why not just drink with the human.”
“You’re not leaving me a lot of room not to go nuclear.” She frowns through a bite of toast. It’s late enough to be past lunch for him, and it’s not like he’s going to steal her toast (even though he made it), but he is hungry. Maybe that’s why he decides to put it really bluntly. “Because your fucking matesprit would end up sad and depressed if you did that. Is your plan to make her life suck for the next three years? Because that’s the plan you’re going with right now.”
“Hey,” she says, spraying crumbs.
“Nope, uh-uh, shut up and finish your toast. Get up, have a fucking shower, go get laughed at by a blind girl for doing a pencil sketch of her.”
Her hand flies out to touch it, making sure it’s still there. “Snooping,” she says, eyes narrowing.
He shrugs. “What would I need to snoop for?” He asks.
She rolls her eyes with a groan and walks towards her bathroom (fuckin insane to him that she was able to build in a bathroom, his is across the hall because it’s not like the meteor was made for the sparse habitation it’s got now).
She shucks her jacket, and it’s only after she starts pulling at her t-shirt that he realises she’s not even going to wait until he’s gone to stumble into the shower. He supposes that was what he asked her to do. He rolls his eyes and turns and makes for the door. “I’ll be out here,” he calls.
She swears back at him, and he mutters something unflattering back before clearing out.
He slides down the wall beside her door, parking himself until she gets herself in order.
Five minutes later (Vris’ showers last fucking ages), Aradia rounds the corner and slows as she reaches him. “Oh! Hi, Eridan.”
“Hey.”
“Um… Is Vriska in?”
He leans his head back until his horns clack unevenly against the wall. “She’s having a shower. I’m bribing her out with coffee. And toast.”
“Out? Has she not left, yet?”
“She got weird human drunk last night.”
Her lips purse with worry. “Ah. Dave did say something about that.”
“Yeah. ’Sokay, though. She’s up.”
“Are you sure?” She smiles apologetically. “Not that I don’t believe you, but…”
But, well. He’s not got the best reputation when it comes to other people.
“Had to go nuclear, but yeah.” She gives him an inquisitive look. “She was getting mopey about not having anything to do, all the ‘there’s no point’ shit. Asked her if she felt the same about Terezi.”
Aradia frowns at him. “That’s…”
“A bit heartless?” He offers.
“Yeah.” She leans back until she’s against the opposite wall. “Me and Karkat have been trying to keep her steady, Eridan. Giving her things to do, hanging out with her, encouraging her. You make it sound like you’re telling her to just buck up. I don’t know how helpful that is, to be perfectly honest.”
“You think so?” He asks.
She shrugs. “I guess it makes sense, given your history together, but is that really what she needs, right now?”
I’m getting a bit sick of people talking about my quadrants history like it’s a spectator sport, he thinks. “Listen,” he says, trying to keep civil (because to be fair, Aradia’s always been polite enough to him, and if she isn’t constantly bringing up him blinding Sol, then he figures he must owe her a couple thousand sweeps of civility at least). “I’m not trying to restart any sort of pitch thing between me and Vris. I’m just worried about her, same as you. She was saying there wasn’t anything worth doing. Reminding her that her matesprit is wandering around? She’s gonna feel like a dick but she can handle being a dick.”
“I know,” Aradia says. “My worry is she won’t handle it well.”
“She has a history,” he says, with a shrug. “But she’s gonna step out of that shower and bitch and moan and then hang out with Rezi and not feel shitty anymore. Only way we have to worry is if she spends a week away from her or something. But that’s not happening because Kar would drag her out by the scruff of her neck if she went radio silent at this point.”
Aradia grins at that mental image. She shakes it away. “But that’s more or less why I’m here, too.”
“What’s that mean?”
“Karkat asked me to keep an eye on Vriska a few perigees back. Before her and Terezi were talking again.”
“Oh.” He frowns. “…So you and her hanging out, it’s Kar?”
She shrugs. “It’s still fun, don’t make it sound like it’s a chore. But he asked me to check up on her. He used to ask for pretentious status reports instead of just saying he was worried about her.” She rolls her eyes.
“Hm.”
“And I’d probably have spent even more time hanging out with Sollux if I didn’t, so really you should be thanking him, too.”
“…Guess so,” Eridan says. “And come to think of it, if I hadn’t been talking to Sol, I’d be spending less time around Kar, and by extension Dave.”
“…And Vriska and Terezi started hanging out together again because Vriska started playing video games with me, and Karkat suggested I have Sollux play because he needed training, which meant Terezi decided to come to, and- and then they got together.”
“And then that freed up your time, didn’t it?”
“I spend that time with Rose and Dave! Motherfucker!”
“Oh damn. Is Kar a fuckin genius all of a sudden?” He asks. She scowls. “What?”
“I cannot believe this,” she says sourly.
He laughs. “He’s- trying to keep everybody alive? Isn’t that a good thing?”
“Yeah! But he keeps telling me he’s balancing so many plates, and I assumed it was just Karkat being pretentious!”
“In your defence, every other time he’s opened his mouth…”
She sighs. “Yeah. I guess I underestimated him.”
Eridan snorts. “Easy to do. He can’t fuck you up physically, and people just dismiss him. And then he tears you to shreds with like about ten seconds of advice peppered into two minutes of nonstop cursing.”
Aradia spreads her hands. “Alright. I accept it, our leader isn’t totally incompetent.” She gets up and dusts her Godtier outfit off.
“These corridors get a lot of use for emotional revelations,” Eridan comments.
“Ugh, that’s probably his plan.”
“You’re making him sound like a manipulation mastermind.”
She mutters something which sounds a bit like never said mastermind. “Alright! Eridan, I’ll leave Vriska to you. Sounds like you’re doing a good job.” She waves and then sticks her hands in her hoodie pocket as she walks away.
“See you around, Rad.”
She turns around and grins at him. “Rad?”
He tilts his head. “You don’t like it?”
“Hm. I suppose I am pretty rad!” She shoots him fingerguns. “See ya!”
He waves after her.
Three minutes later, Vriska steps out, still towelling her hair. “You waited out here?”
He shrugs. “These are good musing walls.”
She snorts. “Dork. Let’s go get something to eat.”
Now that sounds like an excellent plan.
Notes:
Vriska and Eridan becoming genuine close friends and being weirdos with shared hobbies. Yes... excellent.
Chapter 33: Take Tonight
Summary:
For today's chapter, I have put Dave and Rose in the Situations again
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey rose
TT: hello Dave
TG: god damn it
TT: ?
TG: uh
TG: nothin
TG: stubbed my toe
TT: Oh no
TG: yeah
TG: sokay its why we got ten of the fuckers
TT: True
TT: You know, you’re starting to sound like Karkak
TT: Karkat*
TG: is a guy not allowed to swear anymore without it being because of a different guy
TT: I suppose so
TT: You can do what you like with whom you like
TG: fuck
TG: well fuck there’s another fuck god damn
TG: i’m fucking all over the place
TG: anyway
TG: hows it going
TT: It’s going well.
TG: really
TT: Of course
TT: How else would it be going
TG: uh
TG: bad
TG: it could be going bad
TG: yknow
TG: bad is also an option
TT: Are things going bad for you?
TG: thats kinda what im asking you
TT: I already told you they are going well
TG: hm
TG: nah i dont buy it
TT: I’m not sure I see the reason for your scepticism, David
TG: well for one youre drinking again
TG: i mean the typos alone
TT: I wasn’t aware my recreations were of that much concern.
TG: for another you call me david because you know it annoys me
TG: which means you want me to shut up usually
TG: and its fucked that you do that jsyk
TT: If it annoys you so much, I will refrain from doing so in future.
TG: sick
TT: But really this seems like thin evidence to start doubting my word
TT: I’m not a liar, Dave.
TG: right im not calling you a liar
TG: its polite to say youre fine even when youre not thats just basic shit
TT: Well it seems as if you’re building to an accusation here, Dave.
TG: god can you just
TG: i can tell you typed out david and then backspaced to make it into dave ok
TT: That is an insane accusation.
TG: ok yeah fair and true actually
TG: but i dont need to do a search through our chats to see that dave-ing me twice in thirty seconds means fuck off because you dont wanna talk
TT: Do you see me disengaging from the conversation?
TT: If I didn’t want to talk to you, I promise you’d be able to tell.
TT: Dave.
TG: yeah and i can
TG: rose
TT: What do you want.
TG: i said im fucking all over the place
TT: Yes? And?
TG: youre saying sober rose could miss picking me up on a freudian slip like that
TG: cmon
TT: Well maybe ‘sober rose’ got sick of that shit. Mayeb she doesn’t give a shit about how often you’re flirting with Karkat.
TT: Maybe the Freudian shtick wears thin after a while
TG: rose ill be honest the freud shit wore thin way back when you told john i had a preoccupation with his dick
TT: I hadn’t realised.
TT: I’m sorry to have missed the memo
TG: who gives a shit it was years ago
TT: No
TT: I meant the memo which said it was time to pick apart all my flaws.
TT: Truly, it must have gotten lost in the shuffle
TT: Due to how sprawling my social life is and how many people I have to talk to
TT: You know how it is.
TG: rose jegus fuck
TT: Is it open season on anybody’s falws, or just mine?
TT: I have a list somewhere of yours, if you’re interested.
TT: David.
TG: right
TG: got it
TG: but im not fucking off and i know youre too stubborn to stop talking first
TG: so i guess whatever do your worst
TG: rosalind
TT: That’s not my legal name
TG: yeah and david isnt mine
TT: I’m well aware of your legal name, Dave E. Strider.
TG: fuckin
TG: well shit i did tell you to bring the big guns i guess doomed timeline seer shit counts
TG: nah still here though
TG: also if you actually knew what the e stood for youd be saying it so swing and a miss
TT: I see.
TT: Well then shall we talk about your brother next?
TT: Your relationship with Jade?
TT: Your sexuality?
TT: Let’s start with Jade. I never quite decided; did you really have a crush on her, or did you simply want her to validate your fragile masculinity? Perhaps both?
TT: Maybe touch on your hot-and-cold relationship to puppets. Do you feel an almost fetishistic attraction to them or a pathological aversion? Or is it both again?
TT: I think both. Your thoughts?
TG: congrats
TG: youve successfully been a dick is it as fun as you thought it would be
TG: still fucking here
TG: pissed
TG: gonna yell at you when you get better because what the fuck
TG: but im still fucking here
TT: Well since you obviously see me as a source of unlimited scorn aimed directly at your insecurities, I may as well ask again.
TT: Say what you want to say.
TT: What the fuck do you want.
TG: we were meant to hang out today
TG: like
TG: today today
TT: I
TG: did you just not wanna see me
TT: What?
TG: im a big boy i can handle it if you didnt
TG: kinda dont enjoy the dodging though
TT: Whayt are you talking about?
TG: we
TG: did you forget
TG: jegus fuck rose you *need* to put the bottle down
TG: im the time guy and hey guess what time it is its time to stop
TT: It would be easier to understand what you’re apparently trying to tell me if you didn’t keep making jabs at my personal decisions every other line.
TT: I didn’t forget.
TT: I just thought that was tomorrow
TG: listen ill be the first to admit time is stupid but days are pretty big units of currency here
TG: its them then months then years in terms of big deals
TT: What about weeks?
TG: weeks are bullshit
TT: I see.
TG: but like
TG: you missed a day
TG: and you didnt get any seer shit telling you that
TG: and clearly you didnt talk to anybody who mentioned it was thursday yesterday
TG: so i think ill go with answer a
TG: rose is drunk off her ass again
TT: Very funny.
TG: im not laughing
TT: Yes you are.
TT: You are
TT: You’e taking me to task for cutting lose.
TT: Isnt’ that waht you wanted?
TT: have I made a comment about your relationshisp this entire conversation
TG: you basically fucking opened with one what are you talking about
TT: I backed off. Immediately.
TT: am I not allowed to make a mistake
TG: make a million i couldnt give a shit
TG: im still here
TG: and yeah cut loose its good for you
TG: kanayas good for you
TG: but this shit aint
TG: getting drunk was bullshit even back on earth im pretty sure
TG: missing a day
TG: how the fuck do you miss a day
TT: Yeah well kanaya was good for me. Thing sare good
TG: was?
TT: Shut uip.
TT: Everythjng is fine and good and nothing is wrong
TT: Theyre just fucking great actually
TT: Without you.
TG: rose youre being a dick again
TT: Adn you’re wrong
TG: about what
TT: I’m not to stubborn.
TG: whats that mean
TT: maybe Ive changed.
TT: everyubody else on the meteor clearly alreay has okay?
TT: am i npt allowed to change
TG: no rose im not
TG: fuck
TG: listen im sorry
TG: of course you are
TG: i just
TG: i wanna help
TT: no you don t
TT: youre jsut mockijng mw
TG: what
TG: are you still drinking
TG: for fucks sake
TT: i dknt have ot sit her eand litsen to thsi
TT: good fuckign nihgt
tentacleTherapist [TT] is an idle chum.
TG: rose
TG: rose cmon put the bottle down dont do what i think youre doing
TG:
TG: ok fine
TG: you win that one ok
TG: well done youre a genius and im just the shithead meddling in your business
TG: you clearly dont want to hear it but i need to say it
TG: im not mad about you missing today.
TG: like it sucks sure but only because i wanted to hang out
TG: with you
TG: but it wont be the first time in paradox space somebody missed something and its definitely not the last
TG: i dont give a shit were immortal we can hang out forever
TG: its just a day im not mad
TG: im
TG: worried.
TG:
TG: please just message me when you see this
tentacleTherapist [TT] is no longer an idle chum!
TG: rose
tentacleTherapist [TT] blocked turntechGodhead [TG]!
Notes:
There was meant to be a scene with Sollux and Kanaya hanging out before this, but I didn't get it finished in time. That might be Monday's upload (but it might not be), so if it is, that bit takes place around the same time as this one does.
I'm a bit all over the place today tbh, so I just wasn't sure I could write something I wouldn't read back on and go ":("
Chapter 34: Around The Point In Eighty Days
Summary:
You hear that? Flames! Everybody, run!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karkat looks up from his desk, and stares at the door.
Dave is waiting for him in the corridor, and the part of his mind apparently dedicated to playing fucking bleatbeast herding can feel him like a bucket of iron filings can feel a magnet nearby. Fantastically useless as far as combat scenarios go, since he’s pretty sure it only works on his- ugh- friends. But on the bright side, John fucking Egbert is never going to sneak up on him, so maybe he can actually sleep at day in the new universe.
His brain, reacting to stupid idiot chemicals and emotions, tries to make him smile, but a lifetime of practice makes it come out in a scowl. Does that douchemuffin actually think Karkat is pan-dead?
“Idiot,” he mutters, and pulls out his phone.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
CG: HEY.
TG: oh hey
CG: WANT TO GET SOMETHING TO EAT?
TG: oh
TG: sure yeah
CG: COOL. I’M IN THE NUTRITIONBLOCK.
Very quietly, somebody outside Karkat’s door (I wonder fucking who) says “aw fuck,” and he hears the sound of sneakers squeaking against the hard metal plates forming the floor.
TG: im one hundred percent you called it a different made up troll name last time
CG: SO?
TG: youre so pretentious and you think i dont even notice
CG: I KNOW YOU FUCKING NOTICE.
CG: I JUST DON’T THINK YOU CARE.
TG: alright very funny
TG: but youre right i find it so hilarious when you say a pretentious troll thing
TG: go on say another one
CG: YOU KNOW THE HIGHBLOODS HAVE THEIR OWN WORDS FOR THESE THINGS? THEY’RE THE SAME AS THE HUMAN WORDS. IT ISN’T LIKE IT’S AN ALL-TROLL THING.
TG: oh
TG: oh shit am i making fun of your accent
TG: am i doing that really annoying thing people outside texas do to me which is go haha say yeehaw say yippe ki yay say yalldve
CG: WHAT UNDER FUCK IS YALLDVE.
TG: you all would have
CG: WOULD HAVE WHAT?
CG: OH, THAT WAS IT.
TG: in all its triple apostrophic glory yeah
CG: DO YOU REALLY SAY THAT?
TG: it aint exactly come up very often
TG: but yeah when its relevant
TG: sorry for making fun of your troll accent
CG: I REALLY COULDN’T GIVE A FUCK.
CG: YOU MAY HAVE NOTICED, BUT I’M NOT QUIET ABOUT THINGS THAT ANNOY ME.
TG: you could have stopped at youre not quiet
TG: hey where are you
CG: IN MY ROOM, WHERE I HAVE BEEN THIS ENTIRE TIME? I JUST DIDN’T WANT TO WALK OUT INTO YOUR STUPID AMBUSH.
TG: but
TG: what
CG: YOU ABSOLUTE LAUGHABLE IDIOT.
TG: aw darn
TG: did you hear me
TG: did you do your weird bloodjitsu
CG: WHILE WE’RE ON THE *FASCINATING* TOPIC OF LINGUISTICS, ARE YOU GOING TO BOTHER EXPLAINING WHAT THAT MEANS?
TG: lmao nope
TG: im not walking back to your room btw
TG: committed to being lazy
CG: YEAH, I KNOW.
CG: I JUST WANTED YOU TO START MAKING ME SOMETHING TO EAT SO IT’S READY WHEN I GET THERE.
TG: wait
TG: fuck
TG: you asshole
CG: YUP.
TG: holy shit you just said yup
TG: im rubbing off on you this is hilarious
TG: dude i was moping and youve just pranked me better
TG: im pretty sure john is gonna love this
CG: UGH.
TG: hey no hate to windsock egbert pranksworth the fifth ok hes cool
CG: HE ISN’T.
TG: okay he isnt but thats what makes him cool
CG: JUST MAKE ME SOMETHING TO EAT, PLEASE.
CG: I’LL BE DOWN IN A MINUTE.
TG: cool gonna fuck it up on purpose
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
--
Dave does not, in fact, fuck it up. This may not have been on purpose, but Karkat will take it anyway.
“Since the fuck when did you learn how to make grubsauce?” Karkat asks.
“It’s basically Alternian toast,” Dave says. “Eridan taught me.”
Dave hanging out with Eridan and Vriska of all people… is going to take some getting used to. The fact he isn’t panshittingly terrified to let somebody he doesn’t want to obtain grevious bodily injuries within eight nautical fucking miles of Vriska fucking Serket has been taking a lot of getting used to. “You’re getting into cooking,” Karkat says, instead.
He shrugs. “Something to do. Only so many sick beats I can mix.”
“Question.”
“Shoot,” Dave says, ladling grubsauce over some bread.
“Has your music improved since you were nine?”
“Leaps and bounds, dude. Why?”
Karkat pushes his hair out of his face. “You know the whole ‘I blamed you four for ruining our lives and sent my fucking minions to harass you’ thing?”
“Shittily harass us,” Dave corrects, shoving way too much bread into his mouth and then chews robustly. “Ah, memories,” he says.
“Yeah, that.”
“Oh man,” Dave says. “Did you listen to my beats when I was nine?”
“Okay, yes, you’re right, alright? It was fucking weird, and we shouldn’t have spied on you for no fucking reason.”
“Nah, I’m more hung up on the fact you went back to my beatboxing when I was nine to find something about me to annoy you.”
Fuck. That’s totally what he was doing, wasn’t it? “In my defence-”
“Nope, don’t wanna hear your lameass apology for an objectively hilarious decision.” He hesitates. “Wanna hear my up-to-date stuff?”
“I mean, it’s whatever,” Karkat says.
“Awesome.” Dave dusts his fingers off.
“Alright.” Karkat shoves the rest of the plate away from himself. “What did you want to talk about?”
Dave, predictably, pulls the leftovers towards himself. “Talk about?”
“You were moping outside my block, and I heard you, remember?”
“Aw shit, yeah.” He continues eating for a minute. “That.”
Karkat tries to let the silence sit to sweat Dave out on the assumption it will only take ten seconds. He only makes it six or seven before he ends up talking. “Is it about me?” He asks. Dave opens his mouth, and before Karkat can think better of it, he adds, “us?”
Dave’s mouth closes.
“Nope,” he says, after way too fucking long.
“Oh,” Karkat says.
“But now I feel like a dick,” Dave says. “So that’s sweet.”
“Why?”
“You see the fucking elephant shitting all over the kitchen, don’t pretend you don’t,” Dave tells him, and Karkat laughs, suddenly. “We’re not gonna touch it if the homosexual tension kills both of us and revives us with a fucking gay ass corpsesmooch. Do you think if you just kinda push two dead people’s lips together they can dreamself revive each other?”
“So, we aren’t talking about it.”
“What? No, obviously.” Dave’s face scrunches up a little bit. “No, we’re not going to talk about it, that would be so fucking unironic.”
“But we’re both thinking it.”
“But we’re both not saying it.”
Karkat rolls his eyes. “Coward.”
“Cool.” Karkat steals a piece of his bread back and dips it in the grubsauce. “Dude don’t do that, that’s gross.”
The bread stops halfway to Karkat’s mouth.
“…That’s an Eridan thing, isn’t it?” Dave asks.
“Probably, given it’s an insane fucking etiquette rule. Believe it or not, I actually don’t know Eridan’s opinions on dipping human bread in grubsauce.”
“Fake friend.”
“We lived on opposite sides of the planet, fuck off.”
“Sad.”
Dave actually does look sad, and something clicks.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake. You miss your friends.”
“That would be super lame of me.”
“You’re saying it fits perfectly?”
“Hey now,” he says, but he doesn’t even stop shovelling bread into his mouth like he’s fuelling an engine.
“You’ll see them again,” Karkat says. “We’ll have the most stressful three hours to three days of our life, depending on how broken their game is, and then we’ll be able to be gods of the new world and hang out. And you can hang out with them literally forever.”
Karkat doesn’t feel bad about that. Growing up on Alternia is knowing that your friends might live so long that to them, knowing you was as long a period in their life as your first conversation with them was compared to your lifespan. Even leaving aside the whole ‘blood mutant so who fucking knows’ thing, he knew a fucking fuchsiablood. Unless he’s immortal somehow, he’s dying first. Besides, his effective lifespan always hovered somewhere around nine or so sweeps, when the Empire found out and culled him.
If he could go back and commit apotheosisuicide, he probably would, at the very least knowing now what fresh bullshit he’d have to deal with in the meantime. But that probably didn’t happen because if he did, then he’d start pushing the rest of the team to do it too because holy fuck in hindsight he really should have done that, conditional immortality would have been fucking fantastic. But then the “right people” (fuck all the way off) probably wouldn’t have died and everything would be fucked and they’d have lost Alpha timeline status.
Point is, sure, immortality would be nice. But he isn’t about to fucking whine about it. He missed his chance and that’s fine.
Dave seems perfectly happy to, though. “Man, that’s such bullshit. Why can’t we be immortal assholes together.” Karkat snorts. “Think we can find your Resurrection Slab?”
“I doubt it? Prospit got destroyed when Jack went around blowing up the entire fucking Medium. We can hope there’s a Blood player in the new session, I guess. If they don’t mind me using theirs.”
“So fucked if that’s how it works.”
Karkat shrugs. “Worse if we become some weird amalgam of each other.”
“Can you fucking imagine.” He thinks about it. “Actually, wait no wait that rules.”
“What?”
“Hell yeah. Somebody with your personality but the strength to actually back it up? That would be terrifying.”
“Go. Fuck. Yourself.”
“Oh shit, no, even better: imagine somebody with my fuckin’ awesome rap skills, but with the ability to shut up.”
“You have a really warped perception of which ones are your flaws and which ones are your positives,” Karkat informs him.
“I know that was meant to be a burn, but I’m choosing to believe you meant me shutting up makes you sad.”
He did. He punches Dave anyway.
“So. No prospect of immortality through that, then,” Dave says.
“…Probably not,” Karkat says.
“Well. Shit.”
He tries to say something reassuring. There’s whole romcoms with this as a breakdown arc between the highblood and lowblood mains. It wasn’t common, because Alternian media tended to be blasé about characters dying, but he knows there’s words, reassurances. ‘Our time together will be meaningful’ or ‘living without you is merely surviving; living with you is everything’ or whatever.
But they all feel cheap. Because they’re not in a movie. He’s pretty sure that Dave and him could do this will-they-will-they-fucking-not game for close enough to forever.
There are similarities, sure. He knows the ending. He’s ninety percent sure that, unless one of them fucks it up or there’s some insane cultural difference he hasn’t yet detected (he plumbed Lalonde for information on that front, until she told a lie that was a little too farfetched, and at that point he pivoted to human romcoms), they’re getting together. Shit, Dave’s even mentioning it.
(While acting like actually saying it will make it fucking bite him, because Dave, but still.)
They’re not in a movie, and he knows if he says some stupid shit like “let’s enjoy the time we have together,” it’s not really going to land properly.
So, he pokes him and says, “figure it out then, asshole. You’re the time guy.”
“That’s a lot of pressure.”
“Are you saying you can’t do it?”
“Maybe? Dude, you’re basically asking me to save your life.”
Karkat snorts. “Some Knight you turned out to be.”
Dave might actually be blushing. Holy shit. This plus the ‘mammothbeast in the room’ thing, Karkat is minutes away from doing something fundamentally really fucking dumb, and seconds away from wanting to. “This is bullshit,” he says, hotly. “I didn’t sign up for this.”
“Yeah, well. Terezi tried to help you go Godtier, so as far as I’m concerned, you owe us one.”
“You all shittily tried to troll us for years. She didn’t even manage to get me to Godtier. And she got John killed!”
Karkat raises an eyebrow at him. “You know she regrets that.”
Dave shrugs. “Yeah, but that doesn’t help my argument so I ignored it.”
“And you saved him with your time powers. Are you telling me you won’t use your time powers to save mine?” Karkat scoffs. What was that idiotic phrase Dave used? “Fake friend.”
“Hey, no fair.”
“No, no, it’s ‘cool.’ You’re not willing to Doom yourself for me. You have a special bond with the stupid Egbert human that you don’t have with me.”
“I literally cannot tell if you’re fucking with me right now.”
“I am,” Karkat says, shutting the box on that. “You don’t have to find a way to make me immortal.”
“Cool, because that’s a lot of pressure.”
“Get over yourself. You think with seven flavours of God and our access to make-anything devices that I’m going to give you the satisfaction of dying before you? Fuck off. You’re never getting rid of me.”
Dave smiles. Karkat likes that. He would do and probably has done some admittedly insanely idiotic things to find that smile.
“Thank god,” Dave says.
--
Kanaya shines a light in Sollux’s eyes.
“See anything?” He asks.
“That’s usually my line,” she replies, and Sollux snickers. “…No. Just making sure there aren’t any complications.” She clicks the light off, and picks up his chart, sighing. “I wouldn’t know what to do with eyes like yours, even at the best of times. I read up on eyes after Terezi lost her vision, but nothing I read covered mutant eyes. And your guess is you blew them out with psychic overload?”
“Fuckers are the first things to go,” he says, unbothered. She makes a motion, and he hops off the countertop. “Wouldn’t be surprised if I overdid it.”
“It wasn’t a direct result of… being shot?”
Sollux shrugs. “I wasn’t exactly holding back.”
“Well. Either way, I think you’re alright. It’s as clean a bill of health as I can give you. But tell me if your eyes start hurting in any way.”
“Cool.” He puts out his arm.
She looks at it, alarmed. “You can’t sense your surroundings?” She asks, leaning forward to steady him.
“Oh, no, I can do the smell thing.”
She frowns. “But then why-” she begins, and then groans. “Sollux! You really worried me there.”
He snickers. “C’mon, it’s just like old times.”
“What? You deciding to wind me up in some new and creative way?”
“You remember any other times?”
She smiles. She does not.
“I missed you,” she says.
“Huh?”
She hesitates. But she’s said it now, taking it back would be silly. “When we arrived on the meteor, you pushed me away- us all away. You used to fill my phone with walls of messages, before the game. Then we ended up here, and you told me we were all going to die, and that there was no point. We haven’t talked much since.”
“I was wallowing in my vindication.” He shrugs. “Which sucked, honestly, so. Yeah. Glad to be back.”
She squeezes his hand as they start walking back to his room. “You seem to always have had a fascination with things that cause death.”
Sollux’s head moves, just fractionally, and some vagary of her pan’s ability to read body language briefly makes her think he looks uncomfortable. And then it moves again, and the feeling clears. “AA’s the real weirdo on that front. DV, too. He kept taxidermied animals.”
She hums. “We have quite a macabre friend group, don’t we?”
“Doomy doomy doom,” he says, and she laughs. “RS is pretty goth, too.”
“She is,” Kanaya says.
“What was that?” Sollux asks.
“What was what?”
“You talked about her without smiling. Is something wrong?”
…Well, that’s embarrassing. “How do you know I’m smiling?”
“I know you aren’t. How about instead of-” he begins.
“Who else knows?” She asks, with a sinking feeling.
“Well. If I figured it out…”
Kanaya punches a nearby wall hard enough to dent.
“…huh. You sure that wasn’t load-bearing?”
“I might welcome the escape,” she says.
“Wow. Shit, you’re more hardcore with the dark shit than any of us.”
“When did you figure it out.”
“I plead the second.”
“What?”
“I think that’s the phrase? Dave’s thing where you don’t answer a question in court because you think answering might get you killed.”
“Terezi would know, but I imagine that would make Alternian trials very difficult. Nearly impossible, actually,” she says, absently. Her brain reruns the tangent. “You think answering that question could get you killed?”
“Only if we’re near a load-bearing wall.”
She rolls her eyes. “You’re hilarious.”
“You said you missed me.”
“I’m not sure why.”
They walk in silence for a few more seconds.
“So… is something wrong?”
Kanaya shrugs. “I haven’t seen her much lately, and she seems… different, even when she does want to be around me. Maybe she’s bored of me.”
Sollux turns to her and moves his head so it’s further into the centre of her vision, just so she can’t ignore it, and then raises one eyebrow.
“You’ve raised an eyebrow,” she notes. “In confusion?”
“In disbelief. She’s obsessed with you.”
The little flip her blood pusher gives is nice, but it’s followed by a little slip onto hard tile ground as she remembers to edit his sentence in her head to was. “Perhaps she was,” she says, distantly.
“Is,” Sollux repeats. Did he repeat it, if the first time it was contracted? Kanaya wonders.
(Rose would know.)
“Then-”
“I don’t know. Humans are all weirdos.”
She sighs. “Very reassuring, Sollux. Thank you.”
“Hey, I’m just saying. Whatever it is, I’m sure she doesn’t suddenly platonically hate you.”
Something in her feels very uncomfortable, now that the conclusion she’s been dreading has been said out in the open and, immediately, rejected. “You think so?” She asks.
“Sure. Whatever it is, I’m sure you can talk it through. Hell, go talk to DV first. He’d know. And he’s a cool guy. He’ll help if he knows it’s to help her.”
He would know. “Perhaps,” she says. She tries not to get her hopes up too much, though. She would hate more than anything else to have hope if she didn’t have a chance. “Thank you, Sollux,” she adds.
“No problem.”
--
Dave clears his throat super casually. “So-”
“What?”
“Uh. Rose.”
Karkat frowns. “Okay…?”
“It kinda didn’t work.”
“Telling her you wanted to help her?” Dave nods. “In what way?”
“She blocked me.”
“Ah.” Karkat blinks. “Wow.”
“Yeah. You think—”
“Sorry, I’m still just- sorry. She blocked you?”
“Yeah.”
“Well, fuck. That’s a bigger deal than I was expecting.”
Dave looks at him distrustfully. “How much of this do you see coming?” He asks.
“In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m still just some asshole, Dave. I can do shit when people are in the room or talking to me, and I’d be fucking delighted to be able to see this shit coming, but that’s Terezi’s job. And before you open your mouth, explain to me how you think she was meant to see this coming with her fucking coin gimmick.”
“Is that seriously all she can do?” Dave asks.
“No. She’s way cooler than that. But she can only navigate choices. She can’t make them for you.”
“Getting real sick of trolls telling me I gotta do this shit on my own,” Dave says, exasperated.
“You don’t have to do this on your own. I’m here. You can ask Terezi. Fuck, you can ask Sollux to circumvent her blocking you. But you do have to decide on your own.”
“The fuck is the difference?”
“A really fucking important one??”
They stare at each other. Karkat sighs. “Culture difference,” he says acerbically.
“Right.”
“Listen. Do you want me to fucking insert myself in this situation and say, “hello Lalonde Human, I am here to yell at you until you do what I say”?” Dave leans against the back of his seat and flicks a crumb towards Karkat. “Does that sound like a good plan to you?”
“Better than me fucking it up again,” Dave mumbles.
“You think you’ve fucked it up? How many times did you block me?”
“You’re saying your plan was to end up here?”
“Fuck no. But my plan was to irritate you, and maybe it’s some weird human facial expression and emotion I’ve never heard of, but I’m pretty sure I’m doing a good job!”
“Lame. I don’t want to annoy Rose, I just-”
“What? Want to help her even when she’s not looking for help?” Dave doesn’t say anything. “Hate to break it to you, Strider. She’s going to get annoyed sometimes, if you do that.”
“The moirails in your movies don’t,” Dave mutters. As overjoyed as Karkat is that Dave’s taking the idea seriously that humans might need moirails, that example specifically makes him want to tear his hair out.
“That’s because they’re fucking fictional! Real moirails annoy each other all the time, because that’s the only way to make sure they don’t fucking fall apart! It’s a good sign that she’s being a fucking prick!”
“Hey, fuck off. She’s not doing okay, alright? She didn’t mean it.”
He throws up his hands. “That’s why it’s a good sign, you gibbering asshole. YOU STILL CARE.”
Dave purses his lips.
“Ugh,” Karkat says. “Sorry, alright? I know, I’m being a huge asshole. I just… I don’t know. How the fuck do you explain simple shit you learned every day of your life to an alien who doesn’t know it?”
“I’ll let you know when I figure it out,” Dave mutters.
“Oh, fuck you, I’m the Knight of Understanding Shit.”
“Right.”
“My point is, imagine a timeline where you don’t give a shit and she blocks you and you just go ‘oh well,’ and spend the rest of the journey ignoring her.” Dave’s face twists in a horrified grimace. “Yeah. It’d suck. Spending three years on your own, nobody to talk to. But you don’t want her to. And if you think she might end up that way, you’re going to put a shitton of effort into fixing the problem before it gets that far.”
Dave says nothing.
“Whatever you call it, it’s the same thing,” Karkat adds.
“Alright. But why can’t you do it?” Karkat tries not to sigh. They’ve been over this. “Are you saying you wouldn’t be sad if somebody who wasn’t your moirail spent the whole trip on their own?”
“No, don’t be an idiot.”
“Then why can’t you do it? Why can’t you help? Why’s it gotta be me? She was a dick, and she knows how to dodge my number. You could. You’ve done it before.”
Karkat wonders which one of the team let that slip. And who it was about. Honestly, at this point, it could have been anybody.
His resolve wavers. He probably could. Rose is a Seer, and she likes to win little verbal battles, but if he let her win enough of them, she might drop her guard, and…
“No,” he says, shaking his head.
“Why?”
“Listen. It isn’t just to be a dick.” Karkat lets that sentence linger for a second, doesn’t say anything else, because he’d really prefer if Dave didn’t think that. Dave shrugs slightly. “You said it. She has your number. Which means you have yours.”
“You already gave this pep talk,” Dave complains.
“I’ll tell you it as often as you need it,” he retorts. “What you are asking me is to fix her like I fixed them.”
“Fix is-”
“Fine. Save, if you want to be a pretentious douchemuffin, which I know you do.”
“Or just help,” the pretentious douchemuffin adds.
“Or just help. You’re asking me to help her like I helped them. It’s not just that won’t work. You’re her friend. That’s something she chose, and kept choosing, even when there were, I need to believe, other better options for her on Earth.”
“Hey,” he says, but it’s mild. This is default level Karkating. “Okay, fine. But I see you do it, and it fucking works.”
“Because they chose me as their leader. Yeah, sure, it was nearly farcical at the start, but-” He stops himself before he says something pretentious douchemuffin-y himself, like It actually meant something. “-But they did choose me. That’s important.”
“Sure, but I’ve never done this before. John and Jade are fuckin’ sunshine and rainbows, and her fucking grandad got shot on front of her. I’ve never dealt with this. You have.”
“You know when the second-best time to do something is? Actually, fuck, you can time travel. The best time to do something was yesterday.”
“Not when the stakes are this high.”
Karkat sees, instinctively hits, the crack in the armour. “Right. The stakes are pretty high. You’re worried.”
“Yeah, dude, I’m pretty fucking worried.”
“So, if you’re worried, and the stakes are this high, do you really want an alien doing this? I don’t do humans, sorry, not my expertise. I don’t even know why you’re complaining. I know there’s a problem, but I don’t know what it is.”
“She’s fucking drunk all the time!” Dave yells. Properly loses his cool, yells.
“I don’t even know what that is,” Karkat says, dismissively. Cuts him up a little bit to do that, but he shrugs off Dave’s upset expression. And at that moment, he very much hopes this works. Because Dave definitely does need somebody. To help him solve these problems. He can’t keep making do with a maybe-matesprit whatever-they-want-to-be. God, he wishes he could help, but…
Well. Karkat Vantas can’t maintain the required objectivity when it comes to Dave Strider to properly act as a moirail.
That’s as close to a confession of undying love as you’re getting, assholes, he thinks, though he’s not entirely sure to who. The horrorterrors, maybe.
“She’s- she’s fucking addicted. You guys have addictions. You know they’re bad news.”
“So, do we take her off it immediately? Wean her off? Substitute, drink it with her, make it fun, smash every bottle and delete the captchas? Can she still be around it, like a slime addict and a recuperacoon?”
“I don’t fucking know.” Karkat peers-
Upset, not angry.
-and relaxes fractionally. “I don’t even know how alcohol fuckin’ works, bro.”
“I can’t even spell it,” Karkat replies.
“I- she might know the codes. She might have them written down.”
Karkat shrugs. “She might. Guess there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“Stop that.”
“My idea would be to rifle through her room and find the codes and burn them.”
“She’d have them hidden, maybe she’d just fucking memorise them. You’d have to lock the alchemiters.”
“I would, except I have no fucking clue how to do that.”
“If Sollux can unban people, he can probably lock a machine so that it needs a code.”
“True. But you’d never get her entire stash off her.”
“I-” He begins, clearly with a solution, but then he stops.
“Well, look at that,” Karkat says, sitting back. “You just proved my point. You know what the problem is. And you’ve got the tools to fix it. I’m not the right person for this job. I’d tell you if I was, I’d do it if I was. But I’m not. You are.”
“Those don’t solve the problem, though. She needs help. She needs…”
“A friend.” Karkat smiles. “She doesn’t need a judgy asshole who met her a few perigees ago and who has been harassing her through most of her fucking life.”
“But,” he says, like he’s going to interrupt except he doesn’t.
“She didn’t choose to listen to me like they did. She’s an alien. And I don’t know what’s wrong. Definitely not well enough to fix it, anyway. Sorry. The good news is: you do.”
He stares at Dave, trying to read his expression behind those obnoxious shades. He thinks he sees…
“The least you could fucking do is take the one other human here, Dave. I’m up to my nook in trolls with problems.” Just a little peek-
Acceptance.
Dave leans forward and lets his head thunk on the table. “Fine. But I’m bitching to you about it.”
Karkat’s pretty sure this time, it’s going to stick. “Deal. Now go. Start fucking meddling.”
Notes:
...man, these flames are taking AGES- ohoho i get it. it's slow burn!
This is the dark day where the word document i write this fic in just exceeded 100k words. I am not beating ANY allegations, but i WILL keep doing this until the sun sunsplodes.
Chapter 35: Book Club (Or Maybe They're Diamonds?)
Summary:
Eridan and Vriska talk romance. Terezi and Karkat read up on strategy.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“C’mon,” Eridan says. “It’s about the only thing we can even do.”
“We play cards!” Vriska protests.
“You cheat. Yeah, I know,” he says, as she opens her mouth. “I know, you’re not trying to. But it’s only ever fair if Rose is shuffling the cards.” He’s yet to find a game Vris isn’t good at, but Rad seems intent on trying.
“We can bully her into playing,” Vriska says, dismissively.
“Usually that’d be a solid plan, Vris, but right now?” Eridan says, and she winces a little. “Listen, I’m shit at video games, you’re too good at cards. Gimme a good reason not to have a book club.”
“A fourth of our friends are blind?”
He waves an arm. “We can print braille versions. Fuck, we’ll read it to ’em.” Vriska raises an eyebrow. “What?”
“Yeah, I’ll read to my matesprit, and you’ll read to your…”
“Oh, fuck off, it’s not like that,” he says, but he’s almost less angry than amused by the really angling questions from such a shit fisher. It’s almost funny how bad Vris is about being subtle.
She throws her hands up. “I’m not judging! Hey, I’ve got zero right to judge. I’m just saying, don’t you like him?”
“Yeah- that doesn’t mean I want to date him,” Eridan says.
“Why?”
“Cause he’s a friend.”
“You can be friends with your quadrants, Eridan.”
“I know, I just-” he sighs. “Not right now, yknow?”
“Oh. …Worried about the final fight, huh?”
He hesitates. It’s not just that, but it also isn’t not that. “We had the final fight. This is final-plus-one.”
“Sort of the negative zeroth fight.”
He chuckles. “Please say that to Sol, he’ll flip his shit.”
“You don’t want to get close to him and then lose him.” Grim, that that’s a prospect, but she supposes the two of them understand that sort of grim reality. Probably even better than most Alternians.
He shakes his head. “He’ll get through.”
Oh. “Um.”
“Fighting with one hand behind my- well, anyway. He’s got his psionics and he’s only blind. Ahab’s not the best one-handed, and I never even learned my Game powers until.”
Until. Until until until. Vriska’s not going to be wearing her godtier outfit for a while, either.
“Yeah.”
“You’re not going to die, Eridan.”
“Hm,” he says. “Maybe.”
“What’s your damage?” She asks, a little irritated. “We’re a team. Even if you’re more hopeless than Karkat. We’ll pick up the slack.”
“Real fuckin’ reassuring.” He leans back. “We’re gonna fight a fuckin’ helldog that just blew up a universe.”
“Yeah.”
“And I’m dead weight.”
“If you insist on being a loser, then sure. I’ll watch your back.”
He smiles, tiredly. “Thanks. I’ll have yours too, if that means anything.”
You already have. She puts a hand on his shoulder. “It probably doesn’t,” she says, and he snorts.
“I’ll play encouraging music in the background. Fuck, there’s gotta be some fraymotif shit that lets me give people buffs for fighting for me, right? That has to be a Prince thing.”
She shrugs, and then removes her hand. “Probably. Maybe we can work that stuff out?”
“…No,” he says, after a second. “No, not… Not yet.”
She gets the feeling this ‘not yet’ and the Sollux ‘not yet’ are related somehow.
“Listen,” she says. “You can wait a sweep. That’s fine. But-”
“What?” He asks.
She sighs. “But he might not. He might get used to being friends and you could lose whatever chance you might have.”
“Yeah,” Eridan says.
That…
“You’ve already thought of that, haven’t you?”
“Maybe.” He shrugs. “I mean, one hundred percent of the humans on this travesty of a spacerock have trolls literally falling over themselves. I’m not going to rule out that he’ll meet somebody he likes when we meet up with six of them. That’d be stupid.”
“So why do you seem so okay with it?” He shifts and opens his mouth. “Oh my god. You- you’re not okay with it. You want it to happen.” She blinks. “Eridan, if Sollux is making you uncomfortable, I’ll kick that nerd in the head right now, so help me.”
Eridan sputters. “Don’t do that!”
“I’ll do it.”
“He’s not makin’ me uncomfortable!”
“Well, it seems like you don’t want him to have a crush on you. But you have one on him, so why not?”
“Listen. I have a stupid crush on him. Sure. Whatever. I’ll get over it.”
She grins. “Eridan, you’re allowed to-”
“Nope. Uh-uh. The crush is because he’s being nice to me. That’s a shit basis for a relationship.”
“But if you like him, why not see where it goes?” She asks. “Is it about him and… her?”
He hesitates. “It ain’t just the Fef thing. Or even the way the Fef thing and the Sol thing are connected. This is where I killed her. We’re in the next room over from the place where I murdered Kan. After we leave? Sure. Maybe. But not right now. Not here.”
“But you like him, and if he liked you-”
“It’s not just about whether we both want to. It would be a disaster right now.”
“What happens if he doesn’t want to, in a sweep’s time?”
He shrugs. “Then he doesn’t want to.”
“So you’re just rolling the dice on that?”
“In the choice between a shit relationship now, versus a friendship that’s working pretty well and maybe a relationship in a sweep? Yeah. I like that bet, for once. I just… I guess I just don’t have the energy to be in a relationship right now, either.”
She hums. “Sounds like you’re depressed.”
“And depressed people make such amazing moirails. Or matesprits. Or kismeses.”
“Alright, but what if-”
He scoffs. “If you say Sol can cure my depression, I’ll punch you.”
“I was going to say, ‘what if you’re just not that interested in quadrants?’”
He frowns. “Vris, you remember who you’re speaking to?”
“Yeah, I’m talking to the thing wearing Ampora’s face that’s saying ‘wweh I don’t wwanna date anybody’!”
“Course I want to-”
“Do you?”
He hesitates. “Yeah? Why wouldn’t I?”
“I don’t know. But you seem like you’re not that wild about a matespritship right now.”
“I just-” he sighs. “It’ll sound pretentious.”
“No!” Vriska gasps. “In your accent!?”
“Fuck yourself. It’ll sound stupid. Don’t you dare,” he warns, as she opens her mouth.
“Okay, fine. Say your stupid pretentious thing.”
“We aren’t made for each other.”
“…Okay? What’s that supposed to mean, though?”
“I don’t know. But. Simple, maybe. Not easy, just… easy to understand. I don’t even know how I feel about the guy.”
“Crush aside.”
“Crush aside.”
“Try to explain it,” she suggests.
“…I wanna fix things.” He glances away. “I killed his matesprit. Blinded him. But obviously I can’t fix that shit.”
“Okay.”
“Maybe it’s just too much history.”
“What, like me and Terezi had?”
He shrugs. “The parallels are there, and I’m sure if I were you, I’d be screaming at me to get over myself, but me and you are different people. And so are they. And it actually does feel like you two were made for each other. By a real sadistic moron with a thing for dangerous women, sure, but—”
“I’m not sure I’m happy with the idea that you think me and Terezi were destined to get together.”
He shakes his head. “Not trying to say that. I think we both know what ‘destined to get together’ looks like, and it’s usually just really stupid. You weren’t destined, but you both go way back. I didn’t even really know Sol, except as a friend of Kar’s that he complained about all the time. We spoke max ten times pre-Game, and I wasn’t exactly a prince among men for those, or the ones in the Game either for that matter.” He shrugs. “Maybe me and him are exactly like you and her, and it’ll happen. But you’ve known each other for a few sweeps, whereas I’ve known him for less than a human year. If it’ll happen, it won’t be now.”
“So, the reason me and Terezi are together now is because I became less of a bitch, but… it wouldn’t have turned out that way if I’d done it a sweep ago?”
He shrugs. “Maybe if you’d just been a bitch for another couple of sweeps, you and her coulda transcended the quadrants entirely.” She snorts. “I don’t know. Rezi always wanted you to be better. Sol I think mostly wanted me to go away. It’s a recent phenomenon, him giving a shit about me.”
“That’s so pessimistic. You’re saying if you spent the next sweep being insufferable, you might have better luck in relationships?”
“Sol isn’t Rezi. He isn’t gonna make it his life’s mission to take me down in the most frankly stereotypical pitch-to-flush romance novel plot of all time.”
“Hey!”
Eridan ignores this response to his perfectly reasonable criticism. Seriously, Rezi’s dramatic as all fuck. “He’ll just stop giving a shit about me anymore. And if I did actually do this, he’d probably platonically hate my guts because that’s exactly the shit I was doing beforehand. Being a complete shithead to try and insert myself in somebody’s quads. He’s not gonna find backsliding attractive.”
“Neither would Terezi!”
“She laughs when you call me a loser.”
“That’s not backsliding. That’s just how we’re friends! And you are a loser.”
“Okay, in fairness, yeah, I am.”
Vriska shrugs. “If you don’t want to get with Sollux, don’t. But if it’s because you’re ‘getting better’ or something dumb like that, then at the end of the journey, I want to see you back out there! If you decide it’s because you just don’t want quadrantmates, then that’s fine, but I’m not going to let you use being a loser as an excuse to be lonely.”
“Mnot lonely,” he protests. “I’ve got more friends than I ever did before. And shit is wildly better nowadays.”
“If you don’t want a matesprit, don’t have one. But if you meet somebody you do want to be flush with, and you never fucking do anything about it? It’ll be your head I’ll kick off.”
“Fine. Deal or whatever the fuck. If you manage to fumble Terezi, I’ll help you drink your sorrows.”
She frowns. “That’s grim. And how come you’re being all understanding but I was kicking you in the head?”
“I… didn’t make you choose to do the head kicking thing. I’d actually rather you not.”
“Too late.”
“…Can we at least do the book club thing?”
Vriska thinks about it for a minute.
“No,” she says.
--
Terezi would like nothing more than there to be a book club, because then Karkat could force everybody else into reading these stupid tomes of useless game information too. At least everybody could be bored together. He’s alchemising her braille versions (she can smell text, but after too long, the lines start to run together), but she’s been reading for so long that she feels like her fingers are glazing over.
They’re all written in some old accent of Alternian like she’s seen in some legal papers, so the language is really pretentious, and they all have stupid names which tell you nothing about their content, so she has to skim each one for anything interesting before she even knows what it’s about.
—And of course in the Jovial Cartographer’s well-referenced book, the taxonomical approach to ectobiology is explored as it pertains to Rook- and Bishop-class constructions. The relevance here should be clear to any discerning reader: the ability to apply behavioural templates to any class of Prospitians, including those—
She flips the page, as much paying attention to her Seer powers as the actual book.
—an open question regarding how the Monarchs arose in this framework, leading many to speculate—
Okay. Probably ectobiology. She’s not Seeing anything particularly useful in the twist of worlds where she sits down and reads this cover to cover. Just to be safe, she runs the scenario where each of them reads it through her brain, and the little black box in her head which does the Seer stuff basically shrugs. A little spark off Kanaya reading it, but not that important.
She makes a little note.
Stupid Karkat. Stupid her for not lying when he asked if she Saw anything good coming from reading them. That was really dumb. She should have just lied and let them all die horribly when the first thing went terribly wrong. That would have been so much easier.
Welp. She’s committed now. And it isn’t like Legislacerator training didn’t involve reading a lot of documents! She’s almost doing what she wanted to do anyway.
She picks up another book large enough to kill a grandmother with and cracks it open.
— including the magical songs produced by the Godlings of Derse and Prospit. Usually it is believed that the usage of ‘fraymotifs’ is locked to particular Aspects, but fraymotifs linked to both Class and even sometimes to individual Players, have—
Terezi sits up a little bit.
—as the Doom-linked fraymotif [Fizzbuzz], which—
“Karkles?”
“Yeah?”
“This one’s about fraymotifs.”
“Oh. Shit. Is it explaining shit?”
She skims a little further. “I think so. Maybe even how to use some of those really expensive ones we bought that didn’t seem to do anything?”
He snorts. “We really made Sgrub harder than it needed to be, didn’t we?”
She grins. “When it comes to making easy things difficult, we are simply the best there is. Find anything about Aspects?”
“Not yet. Still looking.”
“I wish they’d named them normal things. They keep titling them like cookbooks!”
“And sometimes one of them will say ‘in my previous book,’ and I can’t find it fucking anywhere. Why only one book per writer?”
She shrugs. “Some weird Carapacian thing, probably.”
“Like they needed a second stupid thing after their names.” Terezi snickers.
There’s a minute of silence.
“Huh,” she says.
“What?”
“…Did we check there weren’t any with the same initials?”
Karkat doesn’t reply for a second. Finally: “If we have missed so much context,” he says, “because of their stupid fucking name thing, I am going to punch the Mayor.”
She gasps. “Don’t punch the Mayor!”
“I cannot fucking believe they would change the name of the author and not even think to mention that. That’s what a fucking author’s name is for.”
“It’s progress!” She says.
“If it’s right,” he grumbles. But she’s pretty sure it is. This is probably the most applicable use of Seer of Mind powers (not that she’ll know if it is or not until they find the stupid book that has all the secrets about her powers in it) she can think of: did these weirdos make this decision.
It comes in really handy for detective work. Not that she’s had many chances to play detective recently. Just one, and it wasn’t really much fun.
“It’s right,” she tells him, and he glares at her. “What?”
“Couldn’t have worked this out earlier?” He grumbles, but she knows he’s not serious.
“I couldn’t deprive you of all that needless suffering! Besides, we still have the notes.” She leans over and sniffs at his notebook. “Yeah, you’ve still got the names. All you need to do is look for books with an author title with the right initials.”
“After we already looked through them all already,” he mutters.
“You big wiggler.”
He snorts, and they both go back to reading.
The most defensive Aspect being Blood, primarily concerned with management of abstract interpersonal resources, whether that be a Sylph bolstering determination, a Mage creating allegiance, a Prince destroying friendships, or a Knight—
Hm.
—or a Knight drawing on ties between themself and Allies, empowering themself to protect others.
She files that away. Could be useful.
A few minutes later, Karkat throws down his book. “Alright. My eyes are trying to kill me. I’ve got to stop.”
“Your eyes aren’t working? Sucks to be you,” she replies, with a grin. “But, yeah, I wanna stop too. I’m sandpapering my fingertips off.”
He stands up. “Let’s get something to eat.”
“How am I going to hold it with my poor sandpapered fingers, Karkat?” He puts out his hand to pull her up, and she takes it, then yelps as if her fingertips are in agony.
“You weirdo,” he says. “I’m not going to put it in your mouth for you.”
“But what if I asked you to, really annoyingly?”
“Oh, dear fucking lord, please don’t.”
The book falls open as he pulls her upright and they go to get something to eat. The pages tick over gently, coming to rest in the middle. When they come back, Terezi will close it without reading, and put it into the pile labelled ‘USEFUL’.
It won’t be until they read it more thoroughly, a few weeks later, that they’ll see what’s present on that page open by fluke right now.
The heading reads: ‘LORDS AND MUSES.’
--
tentacleTherapist [TT] unblocked turntechGodhead [TG]!
TT: I’m sorry.
tentacleTherapist [TT] is an idle chum!
turntechGodhead [TG] is online!
TG:
TG: its ok
Notes:
Somewhere in the libraries of books on the meteor, there's got to be one that explains what the ace spectrum is, and everything will make a lot more sense once Eridan finds it.
Sorry this chapter is late, the trout population in my brain is at a critical low. (I don't know what that means, either).
Chapter 36: Time And Relationship Discussions In Space
Summary:
The Meteor encounters its first dreambubble
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You see it?”
“Yes.” Kanaya murmurs, eyes fixed on the sky. “It’s… beautiful.”
The sweltering heat Dave remembers is always only mildly less overpowering at night. The cityscape is one big scene of irregular dark shapes, huge blocks scattered randomly. Maybe that’s how they looked in the memory. Maybe it looks like that because he never paid much attention to them, except as like. background noise. He’s not really sure how this works.
The sky’s clear, horizon to horizon. Vriska lays off to his left, Kanaya to his right, like three spokes on a wheel. The bubble had replaced rocky regolith with gravelly prefab.
“All of Houston loses power, right? My turntables and shit just go dead, and I’m like “fuck. what now,” ‘cause I’m an internet kid, y’know. Can’t even watch teletubbies or nothing. Bro’s gone out for some shit or other so I can’t even get a decent rap battle, so I just go up the stairs and to the roof. It’s pitch fuckin black.” He stretches out, resting a hand behind his head to stop the rooftop from biting into the back of his head. He points with the other arm. “That big mass of stars and shit? That’s the centre of the milky way. Our galaxy.”
He points again. “Big dipper.” Another. “Orion, probably? The three stars kind of in a line. We’ve got ones named after you guys, though I don’t know where. Maybe Rose does,” he muses.
“After… us?” Kanaya asks.
He shrugs. “You’re the guys the zodiac is based on, right? Crabguy is Karkat, Ram motherfucker is Aradia, etcetera. It’s probably because you’re technically the gods of our world.”
Vriska snorts. “Hey, that’s right! Feel like grovelling at your creators’ feet?”
Dave makes a noncommittal noise. “Some days more than others. I’ll let you know if the urge strikes, I guess.”
They all stare up for a few minutes more.
“Good job on the sky, though. Ten out of ten.”
Vriska has already headed down the stairs to find Terezi by the time Dave gets up from the now pitch-black space around the meteor. He watches it fade into nonexistence as they slid out of the bubble, all the way until there’s nothing left. Then he’s just watching the receding oilslick sheen.
This is the first dream bubble to transit them for more than a few minutes. Rose is messaging him for the first time since she unblocked him (finally) about how
TT: This is unbearable.
TT: I can’t believe you lived like this.
He almost does a fist pump for the message. He’s been hitting her up, just flooding her inbox with red text writing wanna hang out and stupid raps. He was getting (more) worried as he didn’t even get a message to fuck off. So this? It’s pretty fuckin good news.
Even if she did only message him to tell him Houston was trash.
But he enjoys the heat, he guesses. Missed it a little, maybe. He’s about to shoot a message back to mock her for her New England sensibilities, when—
“Dave.”
He twists around to see Kanaya standing awkwardly a few feet away. “Yeah?”
“Are you… free right now?”
“Uh,” he replies. He hasn’t hung out with Kanaya all that much, really, but he doesn’t want to be rude. “Sure.”
“Would you be willing to answer some questions about Human culture and upbringing I have?”
“Sure. …This is about dating shit, isn’t it?”
Kanaya hesitates. Maybe that was hella rude, actually. Especially calling it ‘dating shit.’ “Partially. I think mostly I’d like to… understand her better.”
He belatedly remembers she and Karkat are old friends. She can’t give too much of a shit about swearing.
“Wow, that doesn’t sound like dating shit at all then,” he deadpans. And then he hesitates right back at her. “Look, I know we’re paradox-whatevers, but that doesn’t mean I know her as like… a sister.”
“I’m not sure that term means much to me,” Kanaya admits.
Well shit, yeah, it wouldn’t. Look at him being culturally fuckin’ clueless.
“But as her friend, you have known her a lot longer than I have,” she adds.
Yeah. He has, hasn’t he. Probably been like three years at this point. Talking most days. Shitttt.
He glances around. It’s kinda cold up top when there isn’t a Dream Bubble dumping Houston’s heat onto it.
He guesses this is what he said he was going to do. Help, i.e. meddle.
“Sure,” he says eventually. “Let’s head inside.”
His room is small – there are larger ones available. For all Kanaya can tell, the choice for cramped and cluttered surroundings is deliberate. It’s almost as warm in here as it was in the dream of Houston, though whether the room has merely retained heat or if he adds to it, she doesn’t know.
He offers her a bottle of apple juice and a seat in his mixing chair by his ‘desk’. She opens her mouth to refuse, but then thinks better of it. “Thank you.” She takes the bottle.
“So, what do you wanna know?” He sits on the end of his bed.
“What was Earth like?”
He raises an eyebrow. “Some of it,” he says, like he’s imparting the wisdom of the gods (she supposes he might be), “is wet.”
She takes a sip of juice as she waits for him to elaborate. He does not. “Oh. Is that-”
“Unless you want to ask something more specific, yeah. It’s a lot to summarise. There is also antelope.” He says this perfectly seriously, and she resolves not to ask what ‘antelope’ is.
“Okay,” Kanaya acknowledges. “Can you tell me about your background?”
“Well, apart from the paradox delivery system, I was basically just a city kid. You guys have cities, right?”
“Yes. But you were raised by an adult.”
He nods. “My Bro.”
“And that was… okay?”
“Define okay,” he deadpans.
“You weren’t in any danger from him? You never felt… afraid?” She asks. She tries to imagine that. An adult, who you know means you no harm. To an Alternian mind, the concept is almost unthinkable. But she’s been unable to get it out of her mind, among turning everything labelled “Rose Lalonde” over, somewhat… obsessively.
As she’s thinking this, Dave takes just a fraction of a second too long in replying. “Hey, I learned how to defend myself.”
She misses it. “Indeed. Was this the same for most Human children?”
Dave raises an eyebrow again. The other eyebrow, but with the same meaning. “Are you asking about most kids?”
Kanaya takes another sip. “…No,” she admits. “I am asking about Rose.”
Dave nods. “Wanna tell me why?”
She doesn’t speak for a moment.
“…She’s amazing.” Dave doesn’t say anything. “I…” She sighs. “I think you know why. I like her. And I would like to get to know her better.”
Dave snorts. “Gay.” But clearly, she’s met some sibling criteria for approval, because he does continue this time. “Alright. Rose lived in upstate New York in a pretty huge house. I think her mom was stupid-rich.”
“She was…” Highblooded doesn’t quite make sense to humans, does it? “-rich?” It seemed the Human word for explaining the same idea from what she’s gleaned, except that for Trolls, the concept of resource scarcity didn’t really come up through childhood. Yes, the highbloods got more, but everybody got enough. Even somebody like Aradia or Tavros never starved. Killed randomly by a passing highblood, yes, but starved? That…
Well. She supposes neither of their peoples were saints, then.
Dave shrugs. “Man, I don’t pay attention to shit like that. It was a big house in upstate New York, so yeah, probably. She showed me pictures of it sometimes when we were fighting over which state was better. It looked nice? I’m not an expert.”
“She was not left wanting for resources, though.”
Dave is willing to put it up to Troll weirdness, but he thinks that Kanaya might just speak kinda weird sometimes. “Nah. Her mom pretty much bought her whatever. She was always buying Rose wizard statues because of her weird stories. She’s still writing them, by the way. Heads up: if she asks you to proofread, run.” But the corner of his mouth twitches just slightly, like a deliberate clue that he’s not being serious.
“I see. Writing and wizards.”
Dave shrugs. “Yeah. But she hated it.”
Kanaya’s eyebrows furrow. “She hated… being taken care of? Having somebody care?”
“It’s… hard to explain,” Dave replies slowly. “You guys have Christmas?” Kanaya gives him a polite look of incomprehension. Yeah. Aliens. He keeps forgetting that they haven’t even heard of Obama, let alone Jesus. They’d probably have some fucked up version of Jesus where he’s always shouting like Karkat or something. Hah. That’d be awesome actually. “Okay, did you ever give things to other trolls?”
“I made outfits for my friends.” She thinks about Terezi’s Redglare costume, Vriska’s ill-fated web-dress, even Eridan’s scarf. All in some way blood soaked now, of course. But sincere gifts.
Maybe she can think of them like that instead. As better moments, maybe.
“Why?”
“I-” she falters. “I liked making them, and I liked giving them to my friends.”
“Right. And if Karkat had given you- fuck, iunno, if he’d found a trashy romance novel you’d never read and sent it your way, you’d appreciate that, right?”
She scoffs. Fondly, though. “I had many chances to appreciate that exact scenario.”
Dave smiles faintly. “Yeah, that scans. Okay, so… you get the whole gift giving stuff.”
“Yes.”
“So, what’s the deal with that?”
“I suppose it is nice to show your friends that you care. That you think about them and… understand them.”
“Right. That’s basically the problem. Imagine if you’d been talking to a friend and mentioned offhand that you were reading a book and enjoying some apple juice, so they sent you a crate of books and a gallon of orange juice.”
“I would not necessarily be ungrate-”
He cuts over her. “Imagine they did that any time you mentioned anything. Also they could wander to your bedroom and see you making a pirate hat, so they assumed you liked pirates and bought you a six foot scale model of a big pirate ship and hung it in your living room.”
“Ah. I think I see the problem.”
“Yep.” Dave grimaces internally. “Rose’s mom was there, but she was drunk off her ass all the time. John’s dad was there for him, helped him whenever he had a problem as far as I know. None of us had many friends, but John’s dad at least made sure he didn’t go crazy. Rose’s mom… didn’t. She would drop more money than most people make in a year on a wizard statue to go in the toilet.”
“Why?”
Dave shrugs. “Rose always thought she meant it to be passive-aggressive, but maybe she just knew her daughter liked wizards and couldn’t work out how normal people do shit. From what Rose told me, she wasn’t a very good mom, but that doesn’t mean she hated Rose. Maybe money just makes people dumb.” He swirls his apple juice contemplatively and takes a sip. “Hell, the moment I made fat stacks on the stock market, I bought a hot tub. On a planet made of lava. And then sat in it in a three-piece suit. Living proof, yo.”
Kanaya sits still for a minute.
“Thinkin’?”
She is. (Briefly, that she has seen that suit, and she rates it a travesty, but mostly about the relevant details and the message Dave is graciously trying to impart to her.) “…I think this clears some things up. Thank you.”
“Wanna tell me what you’ve worked out?” Dave asks. Kanaya gives him a questioning glance. “Hey, I’m nosy.”
Kanaya suspects the concern is more genuine than he would pretend. “The conversation that we had which prompted this.” He nods. “We were talking about Eridan. She said that perhaps… Perhaps the stress of Eridan’s position got to him.” She almost doesn’t hesitate over his name the second time, Dave notes.
“Huh. I guess she would see it that way.” Maybe she’s right, he doesn’t say, because he’s not a total fucking rube and he knows Kanaya doesn’t like fins mcgee very much.
“Why?”
Dave sits silently on the edge of the bed for a moment. “You know about the Grimdark stuff, right?”
“I know that it happened. I only saw the monitor’s blackout.” She sets her bottle down. “I still do not know what happened during most of it.”
Dave winces. “Ah. That makes things awkward.”
There’s a minute’s silence as Dave gathers his thoughts.
“Okay,” he says at last. “If Rose hasn’t told you about it, she thinks there’s a good reason for it. But I’m never going to get sibling cred if I think she’s right about everything.” And hell, he doesn’t even really know all the details. But he knows enough. “The Grimdark was triggered by her mom dying.”
Kanaya frowns. “She saw-”
“No, thank fuck,” he says, before smoothing his emotions over. “She saw the aftermath, though. She didn’t take it well. Obviously.”
“That’s… terrible.”
“Yeah. I think Rose might see that in Eridan.”
“She’s nothing like him,” Kanaya snaps immediately.
He takes a drink and waits a second for her to calm down. Eventually, when he feels like her scowl has faded enough, he continues. “I mean, you can think what you want, but on the topics of ‘dark academia wants their knitwear back’, ‘winner of the Most Words Ever’, ‘purple is the best colour’, and ‘unstable magic user,’ they’re pretty similar.” Kanaya’s eyes narrow. “If I’m lying then just say so at any time. And they’ve both got that nerd cred.”
She doesn’t speak. She doesn’t trust herself to.
“Anyway. Her mom. When Bro died, I-” He stops. “It was complicated. I don’t have a bunch of fond memories of him.”
“Ah. More of this… giving you what you want without caring,” she says, but Dave just snorts.
“That was Mom Lalonde’s beat. Bro was just an asshole. He trained me up, but I’ve got my fair share of scars. Plenty of bruises.”
“But I thought human adults are less violent than troll-”
“They’re supposed to be,” Dave replies. “Ask the rest of them, they are.”
“We… don’t have to talk about this if you don’t want to.”
“Nah, it’s- fine.” Wow, he didn’t mean for that crack to get into his voice. How’d that happen? Who put that there? Downright disrespectful. “Point is, when her mom died, I think Rose realised that the passive-aggressive games weren’t actually important. Her mom was gone. She misses the things she hated before. If Bro being alive meant he beat the shit out of me at training again, I’d- take that in a heartbeat.” His face… twists a bit as he says that.
Kanaya feels as if she’s pulled out something she didn’t mean to. “I-”
Dave catches himself, and the mask is back on, seamlessly. “I guess we all feel real shitty about the way our folks died,” he continues, voice even again. “I mean, I haven’t talked to John about his dad much, and I guess Jade’s grandad died ages back. But that one was you guys, so- I don’t know. That’s basically it, though. She knows what it’s like to look back on something fucked up and realise that it was the best part and want it back.”
“Oh,” she says, because what else can she say?
Dave blinks. “Sorry. Listen, is this about…” He pauses.
“She’s been avoiding me,” Kanaya blurts out.
“Welp. That’s worrying. But at least I’m not the only one. She blocked me.”
“…Oh,” she repeats.
“Yeah, I was kinda pushing her on the, uh. Drinking shit.” Kanaya tries not to look too relieved, but she supposes the pokerface expert would know, because he shrugs. “Yeah, honestly I don’t know how else to say it, but it’s a problem. She needs to cut down. She unblocked me, though.”
“So it’s not… me.”
“Not even slightly.”
She sags in relief.
“You didn’t do anything wrong. Don’t worry. When she’s better, I’m gonna tell her to fucking ask you out, already.”
Kanaya’s face turns jade. “Um. Thank you.”
He shrugs. “She’s going through it. She’s being a real dick, so it’s… probably better that you haven’t been annoying her. She-” He cuts off.
“What?”
“I was gonna say the lamest fucking thing.”
“Which was?”
“It’s kinda insult, probably.”
“Dave.” He winces. Hm. She didn’t realise her stern tone was still capable of doing that.
“She’s gonna need a reason to get better,” he says. “Fuck if I know what happened. You two have spent six snarky months talking. Is that, like, a normal timeframe to become insanely obsessed with somebody?”
“If it’s four cases out of nine, I think we may have to accept its normality.”
David frowns at her. “Four?”
She waits pointedly.
“Hey, fuck you, actually. God, you act like you’re so straightforward, but you’ve got some insane sarcasm game.”
“Do I act straightforward?” She asks with a sigh. “I feel I could have been clearer with Rose. About my… feelings.”
“Nope, doesn’t count. Love makes you a fuckin’ idiot. Not in general. Just you.” He drains the dregs of his apple juice and then sets the empty bottle down with a plastic clunk. “Yeah, that’s about it. I’ll sort it.”
She takes the cue and stands. “Yes. I trust you will.” He nods. “I think this has cleared things up a little.”
“Awesome.”
“Thank you, Dave,” she says.
“No worries Take your apple juice. If you enjoyed the Strider emporium of emotional insights, make sure to call again.”
“I will.” She lingers at the doorway. “Dave?”
“Yeah?” He’s opening another bottle of apple juice.
“…Burn that suit, would you? The one you wore in the hot tub.”
He grimaces. “Is it that bad?”
“It’s bright red.”
“Isn’t that like troll racist.”
She shudders. “Find me any solid-hemocolour suit which looks good.”
“Well, shit, you kinda touché’d the fuck out of that one.”
She hesitates. “I’ll make you a better one,” she promises.
He appraises her for a moment, and then nods with a tiny grin. “Consider it arsonified.”
Kanaya nods and exits his room as Dave mutters. She doesn’t hate me.
She’s…
She’s not like him. Surely she knows that.
I should have made it clearer I cared. I know Dave said it wasn’t about me, but…
She takes a moment to compose herselfeand shakes her head to dislodge the thoughts.
It’s just as well. A moment later, Terezi rounds the corner, the Mayor’s small hand in hers.
“Oh,” she says, sniffing. “Hi, Kanaya.”
“Hello, Terezi. Hello, Mayor.”
He pulls his hand out of Terezi’s and waves his arms frantically. She obediently picks him up and perches him on her shoulders. He hits her in the head a lot. She’s not sure why he’s so excitable, but she enjoys seeing him, nonetheless.
“What have you been up to?” She asks.
“Not much,” Terezi replies. “The Mayor wanted to renovate Old Can Town. What about you?”
She takes a sip of apple juice. It actually is quite nice. “Cultural exchange,” she says.
Terezi doesn’t push it.
Notes:
Dave: i bet trolls have a real fucked up version of Jesus.
*Narrator voice* Dave had forgotten that humans have a real fucked up version of Jesus.
Chapter 37: Of All The Dream Bubbles In All The Void
Summary:
Meanwhile, a connection is made, just briefly.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
CG: YOU ARE SO DENSE THAT LIGHT BENDS AROUND YOU.
GG: grr!!
GG: you are such a fuckass!
GG: you already know what goes wrong. why don’t you just tell me so that i can fix it?
CG: BECAUSE YOU CAN’T FIX IT.
CG: I AM FROM YOUR FUCKING PAST, BUT YOUR FUTURE ACTIONS HAVE ALREADY AFFECTED *MY* PAST.
CG: IF YOU UNDID IT NOW, THAT WOULD CAUSE A PARADOX.
CG: IT WOULD DOOM THE TIMELINE WHERE YOU DID ANYTHING.
CG: SO YOU COULDN’T OR WOULDN’T.
GG: well it might make me like you better! >:0
CG: WHAT FUCKING STROKE DID YOU HAVE WHERE YOU THINK I CARE HOW YOU FEEL ABOUT ME?
GG: you are such a dick!!
CG: SURPRISING ABSOLUTELY NOBODY, YOU TAKE THE MASSIVE FUCKING IDIOT AWARD, SIX SWEEPS RUNNING.
GG: ugh
GG: woof
CG: THEY TRIED GIVING IT TO YOU WHEN YOU WERE A WEIRD HUMAN WIGGLER, BUT YOU
CG: UH.
CG: DID YOU SAY WOOF?
GG: no? you weirdo
GG: wait
GG: um
GG: i guess i did?
CG: DID YOU WANT TO START ROLEPLAYING FOR SOME REASON WHILE YOU’RE YELLING AT ME ENTIRELY UNREASONABLY?
GG: no! i just have not got the hang of the
GG: oh
GG: i’m dreaming?
CG: WHAT? NO.
CG: SHIT.
CG: *I’M* DREAMING.
GG: we can’t *both* be dreaming!
CG: FINALLY, SOMETHING YOU’VE SAID THAT I CAN AGREE WITH.
GG: :P
GG: wait
CG: UH.
The computer screen on front of him dissolves. He’s standing on some weird human-looking street. Deserted.
Jade pops her head around the corner.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Karkat says. “You grew woofbeast ears. Fucking fantastic.” Jade woofs quietly as he says ‘woofbeast.’
“I’m annoyed to see you, too,” she says, irritated.
“Yeah, well.”
“Which one are you?” She asks.
“Which one?”
“Which Karkat. How’d you die?”
“Die?” His eyes narrow. “Is that a fucking threat?”
“No!” Jade sighs and puts a hand to her head. “Look, the odds you’re the Alpha timeline Karkat are ridiculously low.”
“Well, fuck you, I am.”
She rolls her eyes. “Sure. What’s the last thing you remember?”
“Dave telling me we were going to hit a dreambubble, and me telling him I was going the fuck to sleep.”
“Woah. You are the Alpha timeline Karkat!”
“Great!” He replies. “Do I get to interrogate you, now?”
“How are Rose and Dave?” She asks, grinning. He scowls.
“Right. Fucking figures. They’re fine.”
“Aw, come on. You’ve got to give me more than that! This is soooo rare, Karkat! We might never meet in the dreambubbles again, even if we spend every waking moment asleep! How are things on the meteor?”
He sighs and relents. “Okay. We’re doing okay. Mostly. Lalonde is drinking alcohol, if that means anything to you.”
“Oh. Is she… okay?”
“No, but Dave’s taking care of it,” Karkat replies.
Jade frowns. She looks… worried. “…Are you sure Dave will do the best job?”
“Yes? Who else do you suggest handles the human issue but the other human?”
“It’s just that Dave can be… kind of immature?”
Karkat blinks. “Uh. I mean, sure, he makes stupid jokes, but he’s not just fucking about while his moirail drinks herself into a temporary grave.”
“Are you sure?”
He’s starting to get irritated. “Harley, it’s been perigees for us since you’ve seen him. You last saw him one fewer heroic suicidal plan ago. But he was already down one heroic suicidal plan at that point?”
“That… doesn’t mean he’s the gentlest person for helping with Rose’s drinking problem?? Which I am still processing, by the way!”
Karkat sighs. “Right. Sorry. Okay.” He takes a breath. “Dave filled me in on some of this shit. I know it fucks up human bodies. You can die from it. I’m not being flippant. Trust me on that, I don’t want another death on the meteor. We’ve had a couple great perigees without any.”
She looks like she’s going to argue, and then-
“Right. Sorry. And I’m sure Dave’s doing his best. I just…” She shrugs. “I guess I can’t imagine Dave sprite laying off the dunks long enough to help somebody fix their addiction.”
Karkat raises an eyebrow. “The moment he knows she’s okay, I think he’s planning on going back to the dunks,” Karkat admits.
Jade laughs. “Okay.”
“Look, you said it. We don’t know how long this is going to last, or if it will ever happen again in either of our journeys. Let’s just check off the important stuff. Dave’s okay. Rose is embarrassingly flushed for Kanaya. Wait, shit. Flushed is the romance that humans have, I forget if you know that.”
“I didn’t!” Jade says. “Wow! Rose has a crush on an alien?”
“You have woofbeast ears,” Karkat reminds her. “And you say woof whenever I say woof.”
“Woof,” she replies sourly, and Karkat grins. “I get it, smartass.”
“What else…” Karkat winces. “We’re whittled down.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah,” he says, and tries not to think too hard about it. “We lost five people. But it was almost a lot worse.”
“Worse than five of you dying?”
“Yes,” he replies, grimly. “Trust me. Tell me you and John made it, so I can give Dave and Rose good news.”
“We did! Dave sprite made it too. Nanna and Jaspers did too.” She grimaces. “It’s kind of a handful, honestly! Especially Jaspers. Tell Rose and Dave I said happy birthday! Oh, actually-” She uncaptchalogues something.
Karkat stares at it.
“What is this.”
“It’s a little Christmas tree!” She says, with a grin, brandishing the plant.
“I only vaguely know what that is.” Something prods his memory. “Hey. What’s mistletoe?”
Jade’s eyebrows fly up. “Oh!”
“Rose brought them up, and then both of them refused to elaborate.”
“Hehe. It’s, uh.” She pauses. “…Do trolls kiss each other?”
Karkat isn’t really sure what is face does in response to that. “Why is that information important?” He asks, carefully.
“If you meet somebody under mistletoe, you’re meant to, um. Kiss.”
“What the fuck?” She shrugs. “Wh- how seriously do humans take this??”
She grins. “Oh, very.”
Karkat groans. “Do you think if I walk under it when Vriska does, they’ll enforce it?”
Jade snickers. “They will almost certainly try to. But don’t kiss her! I am pretty sure John had a thing for Vriska.”
“She’s taken,” Karkat says, and then winces. “Not by me. Terezi got there before I was forced to kill myself.” He blinks. “Wow, even after I tried to course-correct, that was all incredibly assholish.”
“Yeah, a bit,” Jade agrees. “I’ll let him down gently.”
Karkat captchalogues the tree, flips the card, reads the code a few times, muttering it to himself to memorise it, and then uncaptchalogues it and hands it back. “Thanks,” He searches through his inventory briefly. “Here.”
Jade stares at the thing he’s holding. “Um?”
He brandishes it at her. “Take it.”
She does. She captchalogues it, reads the code once, and then uncaptchalogues it. “…Why do you have a-”
He snatches the crab plushie. “It’s crabdad. The stupid fucking idiot lusus that raised me.”
Jade grins. “That’s almost sweet.”
“Yeah, and you’re almost bearable. I’ll give them the tree. I just- I don’t know. If I’d known we were doing a fucking exchange, I would have had Dave and Rose give me something that at least could serve as proof of life.” He shrugs. “All I have is that.”
She grins. “I’m going to alchemise a really big one.”
“I’ll alchemise a normal-sized Christmas tree. How big are they usually?”
“About ten metres, usually!”
“Okay. Alright, enough of this. Anything else we really need to share?”
“Dave sprite and me and John are alright. We’re a bit bored, but it’s fine.” She grins. “We’re looking forward to seeing everybody! Even you, mister grumpy face. John really wants to hang out.”
“Yeah, well, after we win this stupid game, again in my case, we’ll get to be sick of each other for as long as I live.”
She snorts. “Looking forward to it,” she repeats.
Karkat wracks his brain. He’s sure there’s more he has to tell the Battleship crew, but he can’t think of it. “…I’m drawing a blank on other bits of helpful information. Jack Noir is chasing us, but I’m pretty sure you know that. We have the Mayor, the little carapacian dude. Our journey is going to be three ‘years’ in total. I have no idea how far through that we are, to be honest.”
“Ours is three years, too! We are probably going to arrive at almost the same time!”
“We haven’t been going through many dreambubbles,” he says. “This is our first, actually. Or our first that lasted more than a twelfth of a second, so we actually noticed it. Lalonde said that was unexpected.”
Jade frowns. “Yeah. We’ve been going through a few. One a day, sometimes. Huh. Spooky.”
“Anything important you need to tell us?”
She hesitates. “You know? I’m sure there is, and when I wake up, I am going to kick myself.”
“Fuck. Same.” He sighs. “Alright, if we’ve covered the important stuff, we can just have tedious normal conversations for the rest of however long this lasts I guess.”
Jade grins, opens her mouth, and—
Karkat surfaces through the slime as the dreamscape smears into rainbow incoherence.
“Fuck,” he mutters. He forgot totally to tell her to brush up on frog breeding shit. “Knew I was forgetting something.”
He sighs and leverages himself out of the recuperacoon. Giving her that of all things was probably one of his more shithive maggots moments, honestly, but he felt weird not giving her anything to… prove the dream happened, mainly.
Jade opens her eyes and immediately remembers what she was about to tell Karkat. “Fuck!” She mutters and pushes a pillow over her face.
After a while like that, she sighs, lets the pillow fall to one side, and rolls out of bed.
He probably didn’t need to know she had First Guardian powers, right…?
Eh. It’ll be a nice surprise. Imagine the look on his face when she’s able to sort Jack Noir out for them!
She grins. He’d probably yell at her for not telling her earlier.
Oh!
She sits up and scribbles down the crabdad plushie captcha code. She can’t really imagine a guy like Karkat carrying around a plush in his inventory, so she’s really not sure why he gave her that, but she’s not going to argue with it. It looks kinda adorable, in an ugly sort of way!
Notes:
¬!
Hello! Things have been a bit fiddly recently because I've been visiting friends (who don't have wifi??), so I haven't been responding to comments or keeping to my schedule as much as I'd like to, but hopefully this will be the last chapter for a little that can boast the dubious honour of fiddliness (touch wood). If you've left a comment during the last like 2+ weeks, there's a good chance I'd only know about it if Ao3 decides to email me about it, stuff like that. I'm gonna go through at some point and read them all properly, because it's always so lovely and you lot are absolute sweethearts.
Until then, hopefully we can regain a bit of solid footing on the back of this reveal that! oh my! I will actually be writing about the Battleship occasionally as well. If I don't, then the Meteor crew are going to be painted in our minds in like 4k HD (the highs! the lows! the stupid shit they do to pass three years!), while the Battleship crew are going to be stick figure drawings with speech bubbles that say "am jon" and "purr purr etc" and stuff.
Chapter 38: Intermedia
Summary:
The movie night may have to precede at less than full strength.
Chapter Text
Dave scrolls up through his messages with her for a minute, from roughly since she unblocked him. It’s not… encouraging.
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
TG: uh
TG: wanna hang out maybe
TG: i can bring you uh
TG: idk
TG: chocolate
TG: thats dumb isnt it
TG: yeah thats dumb sorry
TG: anyway
TG: im just down the corridor if you need me
TG: ttyl
TG: hopefully
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
TG: first dream bubble today
TG: i thought we werent gonna see many of these so
TG: im on the roof if you wanna hang out
TG: no pressure
TG: terezi says its t minus twelve
TG: shes tryin to take over my gig as time guy i think
TG: ill let her have it the time guy gig sucks
TG: anyway
TG: ill be up there with whoever else decides to come
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
tentacleTherapist [TT] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
TT: This is unbearable.
TT: I can’t believe you lived like this.
turntechGodhead [TG] is no longer idle!
TG: yank detected opinion disregarded
TT: I can’t help it if I am predisposed to the joys of winter.
tentacleTherapist [TT] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: dreambubble was pretty cool btw
TG: i guess you were also getting the powercut
TG: kinda sucks i was looking forward to seeing a troll memory
TG: could see all the stars though
TG: youd know all the constellations im pretty sure
TG: back at my room now if you wanna hang out
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: worked out how to alchemise marshmallows
TG: christmas is gonna be great
TG: im counting the seconds
TG: not like i get a choice with these powers i just know how long things take and how far away things are and stuff
TG: like with everything
TG: but i keep checkin
TG: like its been an hour since i last checked
TG: bro wasnt big on religion stuff so idk but i guess this means i believe in the awesome power of santa so thats neat
TG: consumerism is less neat i guess but im thinking i could make up some really good myths for the new universe and make them believe that santa is a sort of american kaiju with teleportation powers
TG: thoughts
TG:
TG: im gonna get you back for the mistletoe thing btw
TG: still mad about that except not really obviously
TG: absolutely no need to tell karkat about that
TG: need to think of an appropriately egbertesque prank but ill do it
TG: maybe im gonna tie your laces together
TG: something diabolical like that yknow
TG: youre gonna react like a scooby doo villain and say shit like curses and augh
TG: anyway ttyl
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
tentacleTherapist [TT] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
TT: Can you stop trying to get me to do things?
TT: It’s getting quite irritating.
TG: getting huh
TG: my games slipping
TG: time was i could annoy somebody after like the first six messages
TG: first karkat now you whos next
TT: Listen. I do appreciate it
TT: But I’m not in the mood.
TG: alright
TG: ill lay off for a few days
TG: but thats as long as i can hold the natural strider irritating charm away for though
TT: I suppose I will have to content myself with that.
TT: Thank you.
TG: no prob
tentacleTherapist [TT] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: getting pretty close to crismas
TG: well not close close but close enough
TG: fuck i alchemised an advent calendar that starts in mid june anythings close
TG: what do you want from the asshole in the red suit
TG: could be coke santa could be me who knows
TG: i dont know how this shit works bro didnt teach me about religion stuff and i learned the coke stuff from memes
TG: maybe im the new santa claus
TG: what did ol saint nick do to get sainted
TG: knighted as a saint?
TG: man theres a fucking term i know there is
TT: …Beatified?
TG: wow uh maybe
TG: if i make the best damn christmas this meteor has ever seen would that do it
TG: would i get beatsified
TG:
TG: anyway better question
TG: you want anything for christmas
TT: No.
tentacleTherapist [TT] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
TG: oh
TG: good talk
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
He takes a minute, hesitating over the keyboard. Maybe he should give her another day?
…But tonight’s movie night. He should check in beforehand, he doesn’t want it to be weird.
He reads their messages again.
Reading them a third time would be straight-up unironic and lame though, so he starts thinking of an opening (which is dumb because he’s probably going to go with ‘hey’ anyway).
Honestly, this is getting pretty stupid.
He rereads the messages again. Yeah, yeah.
Deep breath. She might try to bite your head off, but you’re literally immortal so like who gives a shit, he tells himself.
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering tentacleTherapist [TT]!
TG: hey
Dave hesitates, finger over the send button.
Fuck it.
He presses it.
TG: been a few
TG: movie night tonight
TG: should be fun
TT: I’m not going.
TG: oh hey
TG: also oh shit
TG: why
TT: No particular reason.
TG: uh
TG: you sure
TT: Why wouldn’t I be?
TG: rose
TG: pls just tell me
TT: Fine.
TT: I’m getting an early start on my problem drinking quota for the day.
TT: That okay with you? Is that what you wanted to hear?
TG: what the jegus fuck
TT: He appears to be absent at the moment.
TT: Four divinities should be enough for anything we need, though.
TT: And look. We can even turn water into wine.
TT: I think the movie night can survive at three-quarters strength.
TG: alright fine you dont have to come obviously
TG: but at least tell me why
TG: suicide pact rules you gotta tell me that
TT: I never agreed to that.
TG: yeah well youre gonna anyway arent you
TG: cmon you love explaining shit to me
TG: remember rants rose
TG: you used to love rants
TT: I.
TT: Because she doesn’t know who I am.
TT: What I’m like.
TT: Really, it’s laughably easy to see now that somebody *told* me she did. I spend ten minutes in a room with her and if I can look past my own childish infatuation, it’s suddenly abundantly clear that…
TT: She thinks I’m good. Amazing.
TG: yeah and whats the problem
TT: What’s the problem?
TT: The problem is that I’m not.
TG: really
TT: Yes.
TT: I’m not nice, I’m not kind, I’m not composed, I’m not fucking *smart.*
TT: She thinks she knows me and she doesn’t.
TT: I’m the sort of person she hates
TT: I’m like him.
TT: And when I’m drinking I think she sees it.
TT: Shes so kind though
TT: I think its scary
TT: for her
TT: I think im hurting her
TG: rose
TG: youre not hurting her
TG: youre hurting yourself
TG: and i know you can take that sure
TG: but she doesnt
TT: I
TT: Well played, Dave.
TT: But it doesn’t matter.
TT: if she sees me that’s for the best.
TT: She already hates everything that makes me me.
TT: She just don’t know to hate *me* as well.
TG: that’s
TG: unbelievable horseshit
TT: What?
TG: rose you know where ive been while youve been ducking my calls
TG: among other shit ive been hanging out with kanaya
TG: letting her know she didnt do something wrong
TG: she came to me because she was pretty sure shed ruined things between the two of you
TT: What? When?
TG: one of the many times you blew me off
TG: she thinks its her fault
TG: anyway i asked her why she was asking and if she was asking about romance
TG: wanna take a guess what she said
TG:
TG:
TG:
TG: that wasnt fucking rhetorical take a guess
TT: No?
TG: wrong answer
TG: she fucking *likes* you
TG: why the fuck are you second guessing that
TT: She likes the version of me I let her see
TG: yeah bullshit
TG: she had an open port to your entire life
TG: you couldnt stop her seeing you write fucking wizardfic if you wanted to
TG: which i know youre still writing btw
TG: youre full of shit
TG: you are that version of you
TG: or you could be
TG: wanna know what i think
TT: What’s that, Dave
TG: i think youre scared to try.
TG:
TG: fine
TG: be that way
TG: you want me to keep talking so badly thats fine
TG: guess you get to hear my rap about how you is gay and thats okay
TT: She didn’t.
TG: what
TT: Have an open port to my entire life.
TT: The Blackout, remember?
TG: oh
TG: i guess
TT: Yeah.
TT: Looks like even you forgot to see anything except the image I wanted you to see.
TG: ok
TG: youre smarter than me big surprise
TT: I really dislike it when you say things like that about yourself
TG: whatever its true
TG: what about this
TG: if youre so smart and you had us all so fooled and nobody would ever know
TG: why keep telling me
TG: and why are you so scared you cant keep that version of yourself going
TG: do you not wanna be her
TT: Of course I want to be what Kanaya sees in me.
TT: But I’m not. I’m just being honest about that.
TG: so howd you trick her
TG: like
TG: you did all the stuff that the cooler rose would do and acted exactly like her
TG: like damn youre much better at acting than i thought did you ever considered being in the sbahj movie
TT: I.
TT: Dave, I appreciate what you’re doing, but this isn’t helpful.
TG: sick
TG: what would be helpful
TT: I don’t think anything can help.
TG: nah thats dumb as hell i know whatll help
TG: you need to do something
TT: Do what?
TG: something
TG: anything idk
TT: I
TT: You’re not going to let up, are you.
TG: nah
TG: block me again if you want but when you unblock me ill still be right here saying put me in coach i can be the best sportsball player in history
TG: anyway
TG: something
TG: yes/no
TT: Fine. A reluctant yes.
TT: I suppose I’ll see you tomorrow
TG: nah
TG: tonight
TT: But the movie night
TG: hey you said it we dont need full godly attendance
TG: aradia and vriska are responsible enough to
TG: ok looking at it typed out and lmao no
TG: but still
TG: suicide pact buddy rules
TG: you skip the movie night so do i
TT: Don’t do that to yourself.
TT: I know you want to watch it. With him.
TG: yep
TG: you wanna watch it with her dont you
TG: im not doing anything you arent
TT: Dave. Please stop dragging yourself down with me.
TG: cmon this is some real knight shit if i dont do this then i might as well be the guy of dude
TT: He likes you.
TT: He likes the real you. He likes you.
TG: hope so
TG: god i really fucking hope so
TG: you know he finds me insufferable right
TG: like
TG: nearly screaming levels of fuckoffitude
TG: he smiles though
TG: guy does *not* know how to process a singular emotion but goddamn i think he likes me
TT: I
TG: what
TT: I’m slightly surprised you were able to say that somebody else has difficulty with emotional processing with a straight face, is all.
TG: ha ha yeah laugh it up
TG: also a good reason for you to start actually talking to me again because when i say we have stalled im talking all four engines and were clinging to each other as the plane nosedives into the atlantic
TG: anyway yeah
TG: hes gonna be there at movie night with those puppydog eyes thinking wheres my dave gone i miss him so much
TT: Why would you want to put him through that.
TG: not gonna say the h word here bc im so nice
TT: I never said the H word either, remember.
TG: yeah were both really fucking cool arent we
TG: avoiding innocent letters of the alphabet like we owe them money
TG: anyway
TG: its because im gonna text him.
TG: im gonna say somethin like
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TG: yo karkles
CG: HEY.
TG: whats up
CG: NOT MUCH.
CG: SETTING UP THE MOVIE NIGHT STUFF.
CG: CAN YOU BELIEVE THAT WE MANAGE TO FIT NINE PEOPLE IN A SEATING ARRANGEMENT THAT CAN FIT PRECISELY *NINE* PEOPLE, AND YET DESPITE EXACTLY MEETING CAPACITY, WE AVOID A BLOODBATH EVERY TIME?
TG: youre smug
CG: I AM ABSOLUTELY WITHIN MY FUCKING RIGHTS TO BE SMUG. DO YOU KNOW HOW VIOLENT TROLLS USUALLY ARE?
TG: yeah you hit me all the time
CG: YOU FUCKING SUPLEXED ME???
TG: that was before we became friends
CG: YOU DID IT AGAIN LAST FUCKING WEEK!
TG: yeah that one was hilarious
TG: good times
TG: anyway
TG: sad tone
CG: OH DEAR FUCK.
TG: sorry to bail this close to the thing but i dont think me and rose are gonna be at movie night tonite
CG: WHAT.
CG: WHY.
TG: complicated and vague human shit
TG: which honestly wasnt even a good excuse back on earth when the place was crawling with humans
CG: IS THIS ANYTHING TO DO WITH HER LEAVING LAST WEEK?
TG: yes and no and thats as clear as i can be tbh
CG: …ARE YOU TAKING MY ADVICE?
TG: your not advice where you basically gave me advice and then made it sound like woah howd that get there you must have come up with that on your own good job dave you get a cookie
CG: SURE.
TG: yeah pretty much
TG: so were not showing up to the movie
TG: that cool with you
CG: FUCKING.
CG: ALRIGHT.
CG: I WAS FIGHTING FOR A MOVIE I THOUGHT YOU’D LIKE BUT IF YOU’RE NOT SHOWING UP THIS WEEK THEN SHOULD I SAVE IT FOR THE NEXT WEEK?
CG: UNLESS YOU’VE GOT VAGUE HUMAN SHIT THAT WEEK TOO?
TG: *complicated* vague human shit
CG: RIGHT, I FORGOT.
TG: and nah save it
TG: ill be there next week and so will rose
TG: actually wait
TG: is that realistic can a man really moirail the shit out of somebody in just one week like in which yada yada the one where that happens
CG: I GUESS??
TG: alright groovy ill probably be there next week and so will rose
TG: just wanted to let you know so youre not waiting on us tonight
CG: FINE.
TG: sorry dude i know you like everybody to be there
CG: HUMANS ARE NOT EXACTLY UNDER MY JURISDICTION.
CG: DON’T BE ASSHOLES ABOUT IT, BUT YOU AND LALONDE CAN OPT OUT, IF YOU NEED TO.
TG: woah thats uncharacteristically non neurotic of you
CG: HEY, THE HUMANS WILL PROBABLY MATCH US FOR NUMBERS BY THE END OF THIS. I’M JUST MAKING SURE SOME HUMAN ASSHOLE DOESN’T INSIST ON FEEDING US CYANIDE CANDY CANES AS A FUN CULTURAL EXCHANGE.
TG: lmao
TG: tell me if anything funny happens
CG: OF COURSE.
CG: HAVE A COMPLICATED AND VAGUE SHIT HUMAN EVENING???
TG: aww
TG: thx dude
TG: also cyanide also kills us so dw
CG: THAT’S JUST *WONDERFUL* TO HEAR.
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TT: Why would you do that.
TG: bc now when karkats sitting there
TG: with his puppydog eyes and missing the cool human he usually sits beside when terezi doesnt fucking steal him like the best seat at a wedding like i think we have place settings for a reason youre not allowed to just take the best mans chair
TG: im the best man btw its me
TG: at least kanaya isnt sitting there and thinking shit did rose decide not to show up tonight just because of me
TG: shell be able to look over and see my hands not slapping karkats face and ask where we are and then go Well At Least They Appear To Be Doing Some Vague Human Thing As Opposed To Rose Blowing Me Off
TG: and so will he actually
TT: I’m not blowing her off.
TT: I’m protecting her.
TG: sure
TG: she doesnt know that though
TG: anyway
TG: troll only movie night tonight
TG: which means we gotta do some human shit
TG: you down
TT: …
TT: Do you see why I dislike it when you say that you’re not as smart as me?
TG: you saying i got the seer
TG: fuck yes
TT: Alright
TT: What did you want to do?
TG: dunno
TG:
TG: watch something
TT: Oh my god.
TT: I want to make it clear.
TT: I’m logging off in disgust specifically at that suggestion.
TT: You are welcome to enter my lair, on the condition you think of anything better than that.
TG: haha fair
tentacleTherapist [TT] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
Chapter 39: Ho Ho Hold On You Saw Who
Summary:
Meteor crew: steadily growing more mature
Battleship crew: hee hee we are thirteen
Chapter Text
“Woah, you saw Karkat?” John asks, sitting up straight and pausing Ghost Busters 8: Bust Another Day. Dave’s eyebrows raise above his shades as he looks up from his DS, grinning slightly at John’s enthusiasm. Jade nods.
They shoved a sofa into the bridge of the ship ages ago, and then Dave shoved a TV and every console he could alchemise on front of the sofa. It’s where they spend most of their time when they aren’t on one of the planets.
“Yeah! He’s still a jerk.”
“I find that hard to believe,” John says sceptically. She rolls her eyes.
“What did he say?”
“That Dave and Rose are okay, but a lot of the trolls died.”
“Oh,” John says. “Um. The first part of that is good. What about Vriska? Only, the way she ended our last conversation, it sounded like she was going to do something dangerous. I hope she’s okay.”
Jade shakes her head. “Vriska’s fine. She's dating Terezi!”
John frowns and looks at Dave. “Isn’t Terezi your one?”
“My one?”
“She talked to you.”
“That was the other dude.”
“Oh yeah,” John says.
“In my timeline she just got you killed and then the trolls all went radio silent.”
“I guess they do make a good couple then,” Jade says, before she can really think about it. John shoots her an annoyed look, but Dave snorts. “Anyway. Karkat said their journey is going to take three years as well. I was pretty sure they were going to get in at the same time as us, but it’s good to know, even if Time does work funny here!”
“Did he say anything else important?” John asks.
She hesitates.
“Nope,” she says, eventually. The drinking thing is kinda private. And apparently Dave’s dealing with it? Well, she doesn’t want them to spend the entire trip worrying about her, only for her to be fine!
Dave sprite glances at her. “How short did this conversation last?” He says in disbelief. “You had time to hear troll romance gossip, but you didn’t do anything else?”
“We spent a lot of it not remembering each other!” She protests. “And arguing.”
John laughs. “Maybe you and Karkat can do the hate flirting thing now that he's over me!”
She narrows her eyes. “What makes you think he's over you? You can be very annoying, John.”
He rolls his eyes with a grin. “If he is looking for annoying humans, Dave may steal him from me.”
“Nah,” Dave sprite says. “I’ve got a thing for volume control.”
“Not you! Our Dave. Or hey, maybe Rose, too. She can be pretty annoying when she wants to be.”
“Whatever, dude. Not into aliens, and I’m pretty sure the other Dave isn’t either.”
“I don’t know, he seemed preeetty friendly with Terezi,” Jade says, frowning. “Three years is a long time.”
“Are you saying by the end of this, we’ll all be dating goddamn salamanders?” Dave deadpans.
She shrugs. “Three years is a long time,” she repeats with a grin. “Who knows what could happen?”
“Maybe there’s a troll romance thing based on pranks,” John muses. “I could do that.”
“You’d be a troll dorkass heartthrob. Troll babes lining up to slip on your banana.”
Jade laughs and John makes a ‘bleh’ face. “Can we stop talking about my banana?”
“Well, there goes about half of my material,” Dave sprite says.
“You’re sad you didn’t get to deliver your material?” Jade asks innocently, and Dave fully chokes on his own tongue. Hey, she’s spent six months listening to the innuendos, she should get to make them too sometimes!
John flops back on the sofa. “Can we stop talking about Dave sprite’s material!”
Dave wheezes for breath and finally manages to get out a “goddamn Harley” before he’s laughing too hard to speak again. Jade grins.
John throws a cushion at her.
--
“They’re okay,” Karkat says, and Rose sags in relief. She looks… rough, honestly. She and Dave stayed up until like three in the morning watching movies and talking, and Dave said he’s pretty sure it’s the first time in like three weeks that she hasn’t gotten drunk. She only woke up with a small hangover. Small victories. “Harley was more irritating than usual,” he adds. “She gave me almost no information and then gave me the captcha code for a Christmas tree.”
“Aw shit, but we were going to use a Kringlefucker,” Dave says, pouting.
“Overruled,” Rose says, gripping her coffee cup like overboard sailors grip life rings. Dave opens him mouth to fight it, but she just repeats, “Overruled.”
“Alright, fine,” he grumbles. “But I’m making a massive one.”
“Bigger than ten metres?” Karkat asks, in disbelief.
Rose gives a coughing laugh.
“How big is that in feet?” Dave asks.
Karkat stares at him. “I- what?”
Rose chuckles. “It’s about- ah, thirty feet? Jade told you I presume?”
“Yeah,” Karkat says, absently.
“Hm. I always said she was sneakier than she appeared,” Rose murmurs.
“Hm?”
“Nothing.”
“Well ten metres isn’t going to fit in the common area,” Karkat points out. “We’ll need to shrink it.”
“Nah,” Dave says. “You gotta put the tree sideways. Lay it down on the back wall of the room. It’ll fit.”
Karkat frowns. “I- how fucked up is Earth plant life?”
“They don’t come like that. But like dude, how the fuck are you meant to decorate a thirty-foot tree? Shit, how are you meant to decorate it?”
“I’d force somebody who can fly to do it!”
Rose covers her mouth.
Chapter 40: Darklight Regrets
Summary:
Rose and Eridan have a chat.
This is why we have the ‘canon-typical violence’ tag.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rose is tipsy. She’s developed a bit of a scale for this, because she’s an incorrigible taxonomer. A glass just makes things a bit smoother. Two will give her a buzz. Three is tipsy. She tries to stay this side of four, because that’s when Dave’s glances turn into thin lips and curt sentences, and she’s trying not to upset him on that count. And her sentences start to unspool, of course. She tentatively terms this ‘drunk,’ although she realises that without social comparison, that’s a dubious assertion. In her own head, a bottle of wine is a single unit called a ‘doha’.
Just something Dave said once.
She’s had three glasses of wine. And she’s staring at the common area computer's screen, trying to summon the will to write more of the idea that’s been burning a hole through her brain for a week and a half. It’s interesting, she isn’t disputing that. She’s going for a short prequel vibe, but the wine may be distracting her. Her attention is wandering, and she can’t quite work out where to take the scene from her previous crack at getting a draft down. She glances over at the half-glass of wine that’s left beside her.
She told herself she’d just have a glass or two- why not? It isn’t as if Dave expects her to go cold turkey. She can be responsible, and he trusts her to be.
She’d drank two glasses of wine.
She’d told herself she’d just have a glass more, though. She’d gulped her first one- silly, really, given she was drinking for the flavour- and besides, it’s not as if she drinks on an empty stomach anymore. Dave insisted on making her carbonara (where his sudden obsession with Italian cuisine has come from, she can’t guess even with the strongest majykks she can bring to bear), and she isn’t very well going to have Italian cuisine without a little bit of wine, is she?
So, she’d told herself she’d just have a glass more. And then her attention had wandered when she’d poured it, so then she had a glass almost filled to the brim, she’d drank it down to where it would normally be, and then she’d told herself she’d just-
Ignore it.
She does her best; she scans over the last few paragraphs she wrote before she got stuck.
She has a feeling the mythical creature called an ‘editor’ might object to some of the names she’s chosen.
Quasiskops Legatur Maniophese, Scion of the Six Seals and the Seven Eight Twelve Lanturns tuggs at his beard quizzically. “The workings of our demonic foe are, it appears, breath upon our copper works once more,” he vouchsafed.
Karound Extar Maashutte, Lord of Lady of the Stairs and Ways, tugged at her own beard, the fine whiskers hiding her embarrassment from mortal view. “I am inclined to agree. We may have need of… the Roet.”
Quasiskops looks at her sharply and lets out a strangled protest. “But after last time,” he whispered, aghast.
Karound stamps a foot, the sound echoing through the courtyard? (where are they meant to be again) “we are ment to be the gaurdians of
She sighs at the trailed-off sentence. Writing drunk was perhaps… not as productive as it felt in the moment. Too rushed, too oddly paced. She frowns. How many times did I change tense in this section? Good lord. And what was the Roet meant to be? She doesn’t even remember what the plan was, there.
Time to make judicious use of the backspace key. She very much isn’t eyeing the last half of her overfilled glass like Jaspers used to eye curtains.
Heh. She could almost see the little brain whirring around, acknowledging the deep stupidity of jumping on them yet again, but yet again, he would leap at them in full confidence of his victory this time. And then you could see the claws meet the fabric, the fabric be pushed back, and fabric and kitty flap wildly against the wall or the window, and he’d yowl up a storm.
…Damn. Now she misses her cat.
The glass is in her hand without her really deciding it should go there, but as it raises to her lips, the transportaliser fires and she lowers it a fraction to turn around in her swivel chair.
“…Eridan,” she says, giving him a nod in greeting. She doesn’t know what else to say, honestly. They haven’t seen much of each other, her and him.
His smile agrees; it’s polite and slightly impersonal. “Rose. Hey. Sorry, thought the common room might be empty this time of night.”
She glances at a clock. It’s gone midnight. “Burning the candle at both ends,” she says, raising her glass in salute.
“Hah. Yeah. Listen, I’ll clear off, if you’re—”
“Why?” She interrupts, because she’d sort of assumed the sentence had ended at the second comma.
He shrugs. “Don’t wanna be a distraction.”
“I could use a distraction, to be honest,” she says, gesturing at her computer screen. “Staring at this is just making me wonder if ‘famous novelist’ was a realistic career aspiration.” She gives him a wry smile.
He blinks. “Uh. Would love to oblige, but I’m actually here looking for Kar. You seen him?”
“…Didn’t you say you thought that the common room would be empty by now? You looked here before you looked for him at his—” her knowledge of Alternian terms comes to the rescue “—block?”
Eridan shifts his weight from one foot to another. “I did, yeah,” he admits.
Her Light powers don’t like wine very much, but she supposes a Seer is a Seer is a Seer. She goes for a conclusion. “You aren’t looking for Karkat.”
“…Gotta rule out where he isn’t,” he tries, and she raises an eyebrow. “Alright, yeah. But I don’t want to bother you.”
She folds her arms. She must’ve set the wine glass down at some point. “Except you said you’d love to oblige in listening to me talk through the problems I’m having with Complacency of the Learned: Terrible Oracles of Timid Fortune.”
He frowns. “That’s what I agreed to?”
“It is.” She doesn’t have a proofreader yet and she will twist elbows to get one if she needs to.
(She tried getting Karkat to proofread. He filled the margins with grey annotations reading WHAT and YOU DIDN’T HAVE TO MAKE PALE PORN SOUND SO FUCKING BORING and THIS CHARACTER IS AN ABSOLUTE SHITFUCK. PLEASE TELL ME HE DIES SOON. If she ends up with only Dave to proofread, that would probably end with at least one Just death.)
He shakes his head. “It’s gettin’ a bit late for me, to be honest.”
She knows there’s something worth saying down this conversational route, but she has no idea where it is. Perhaps she shouldn’t have poured that last drink. Or the one before that, actually.
Ah well. At least she’s buzzed enough that she doesn’t feel self-conscious (yet).
“Not too late for you to transportalise here to use the area yourself and then claim to be looking for Karkat.” The tipsiness starts to fade, just a little bit. Eridan looks uncomfortable. She searches his expression. “Do you need me to leave?”
His eyes go wide. “No, what the fuck? No, you’ve got every right to be here.”
She spreads her hands. “…Do you have a problem with me?”
“What the fuck?”
She shrugs. “You never seem to be around when I am, or you leave quickly. After movie nights especially. Dave tells me that you and he have hung a few times, which is not a lot considering we’ve been on this meteor for months now, but it’s still more than I’ve seen you.”
“It’s not you,” he says. “It’s.” He doesn’t finish the sentence (which makes two of them, she supposes; seriously, could she not have at least completed the thought before she stumbled away from her computer?)
Ah. “This would be the… incident, correct?”
He winces. “Hate calling it that.”
She scoffs, and says drily, off the cuff, “you can’t hate it more than I do.” It’s a tantalising little phrase which gives nothing away.
He gives her a complicated look. “I think I really do,” he says.
…She supposes she can’t argue with that. “Fair enough.”
He glances around nervously, and then sits in an armchair that, she can’t help noticing, is not the closest seating to her. It’s two away. “It’s not the incident,” he says. “It’s not you I’m avoiding.”
It takes her a second (which is itself embarrassing), but she gets it. “Kanaya.”
“Yeah. I’m not her favourite violetblood right now.”
“By default, I think—”
“Sure, but. You know what I mean.”
She does. “You and Kanaya got in a fight.”
He winces. “She told you about that.”
“If it helps, I am not exactly in a position to be judging your behaviour.”
(Two chairs away. If somebody came in, if Kanaya came in, she could sit close to Rose- in the way, so to speak- without having to sit close to Eridan.)
(Good lord. He’s very paranoid.)
“Listen, I don’t know if she’d appreciate me—”
“She’s not here.”
“Yeah, I know, but—”
She raises an eyebrow. “Are you going to refuse to hang out with me because you think Kanaya might disapprove?” This can’t be their fight. What happened during the incident?
He sighs, leaning back in the armchair, tracing the pattern on the arm. “Let’s just say I’m not interested in giving Kanaya another reason to try to kill me.” She gets the feeling that’s only partially true.
“Try to kill you?” She asks. He grimaces. “More ‘incident shit,’ I presume.”
“You presume right. Not like I blame her, though.”
“…What happened?”
Eridan looks at her, searching her face as if this might be a trick. She spreads her hands in what she hopes is a display of honesty. “…Okay,” he says eventually. “It’s kind of a long story. And wildly fuckin shit, so. Get comfortable.”
She does.
--
Equius Zahhak stares at Gamzee Makara as his vision tunnels inwards. All he can see is the Purpleblood’s noble face, spread in rictus schadenfreude.
“Yes,” he fails entirely to choke out, his wits abandoning him along with his breath. This is what you’re meant to be. I’m nothing. Yours to use to get what you want.
Thank you.
His lungs are empty. His mind is empty. He tries to blink, but his eyelids feel bloated, difficult to close, and they stay open, sightless.
The bowstring pulls even tighter, and he can almost feel the moment where—
Nepeta Leijon stares at the scene below her. “No,” she whispers. “No no no no no.”
This can’t be happening. Equius, get up. Why doesn’t he fight back?
Get up. Right now.
Right fucking now.
Please.
She watches as the last breath leaves Equius’ throat, a swan’s last song, and a part of her dies as well.
She can’t see properly through the tears. But she can see enough.
Gamzee Makara leans down. He holds Equius’ face by the chin, turning it this way and that, as if looking for something. He grins, as if he finds it, chuckles to himself, sending waves of fear rippling down her spine. He uncaptchalogues his club and raises it slowly.
Tavros Nitram’s bloodpusher hammers in his chest.
He doesn’t want to do this. But, when has a hero ever wanted to kill a monster? Never. He always wants to save the village. And he spent the entire Game saving the village, by befriending the monsters.
He never quite got the hang of the monster named Vriska Serket.
That’s her moirail.
She’s out of the vent and diving before she even has a chance to process the decision.
He never met a threat he wasn’t strong enough to beat, and she feels like she’s being torn apart as she realises that he didn’t want to win.
CRACK.
Feferi stares at Sollux’s body. It slumps heavily against the wall. Blood covers his face. She turns to Eridan. “No.” It’s a simple word, a hint of Imperial threat behind it. Not him. You do not touch him. He is off limits.
“Yes,” he says. I already did. We’re way past limits.
She leaps at him.
He realises his mistake, the moment Vriska locks him out of his own legs. He barrels towards her, and his lancepoint wavers to one side, as she nudges on his mind. He sees her expression curl from a grin to a sneer.
Oh, no.
Gamzee catches her arm an inch before her claw touches his face, and squeezes.
Her bones shatter instantly.
He has enough time to aim smart. Shoulder knee horn trident hand, he’s shot Ahab’s enough to know how to send a shot to where he wants it.
But maybe he’s shot Ahab’s too much not to take the kill shot when he sees it.
Feferi feels the beam from Eridan’s wand enter her chest, disintegrating her organs as it tears through her.
Seadwellers are tough. At the Fuchsian end, very tough. It doesn’t help her, here. Not much does, when your heart is cut in two.
By the time she hits the ground, she is already dead.
He drags her claws over his face, grinning wider and wider at the triplet rivulets of purple she’s causing. She feels a shard of bone cut through the skin of her arm under his grip, olive slowly soaking up the arm of her coat.
Tavros’ lance falls into Vriska’s hand.
He wants to close his eyes, and not see this, but she forces him to keep them open.
I guess, I’m still weak, then, he thinks, and he feels a surge of thorough agreement from somewhere else.
At least it will be over.
The lance slides into his chest. It hurts much more than he expects. Almost much as it had with the cliff.
Kanaya stares at Eridan in abject confusion. Her lips form words, but she doesn’t get them out.
They stare at each other. He looks almost as shocked as she does.
“Why?” She whispers eventually.
“’Cause,” he whispers back. His eyes flickers to the Matriorb.
No. No, he wouldn’t. Not to a friend. She takes a step forward, to- to help him, or stop him, or just get between him and the Matriorb. She can’t hear the angels whisper, of course. But his head tilts as he listens to them.
She can hear the sound of the future cracking apart.
She doesn’t think. Chainsaw comes up. She just leaps at him. His face twists in… she doesn’t know. He raises his wand. Sights on her.
It’s a careful shot. He isn’t firing from the hip this time. He aims.
Nepeta dangles from his grip, fractured bones compounding through the skin, staining her coat with blood.
He drops her. She clutches her arm, gritting her teeth against the searing pain.
And then he grins at her and lifts his club.
The shot takes her easily in the stomach, driving her back a pace. Her chainsaw falls from her hands, clattering to the ground as a lipstick tube.
She struggles for just a second before falling to the ground, meeting his eyes as he flees, meeting Karkat’s as he watches the killer who pretended to be their friend leave. Not even the decency to see her off or kill him too.
She closes her eyes just as Karkat reaches her, feels his hands on her shoulders as she breathes, heavily, exhales spackled with blood, and he’s saying something, and she can’t hear it. If she knows Karkat, it will be a denial. He won’t accept this. He can’t.
“Kill him,” she croaks.
If Karkat responds, she doesn’t hear it. She tries to repeat it, but she’s pretty sure it’s mostly blood.
And then her brain convinces her of the facts: she is dead.
She collapses.
Tavros Nitram falls. And falls and falls and falls, and then—
And then, with an impact that sends the lance all the way through him and out the other side, he hits the ground with a sickening crunch. Bronze sprays out around him, and he lies broken by another fall from the same monster.
Somebody steps forward, and inspects the body.
Terezi Pyrope smells the scene forensically. A trace of her easy humour remains, like a shield, but her grin is a lie and she knows what she must do.
The world has just gone to shit. Things are happening quickly, and justice must be done by the quick for the dead. This is the moment the hangman is for.
Nepeta Leijon weathers the first blow on her unbroken arm, and it snaps like a dry twig, and her vision turns black. The second blow lifts her into the air, and the third slams her back into the ground. She takes one to the temple, and it dazes her. For a split second, she loses the thread, and all she can think is, Equius. He’s coming. He’ll protect me. It’s an article of faith, something tangible. He’s done it before. He loves her. She loves him.
But faith is dead today. The heart is ripped out and the time runs cold and the blood snaps and the rage builds. There is nothing he can do for her, now.
Another hit. And another. At some point, Nepeta dies, but it would be difficult to pinpoint the moment. Because he doesn’t stop.
Gamzee Makara hits and hits and hits, and slowly the snarl on his face lessens, until he chuckles with laughter, then roars with it, as the mirthful fuckin’ messiahs give him a lowdown on the future. What a wicked little rainbow this’ll make. What a beautiful joke. And for the first time in his life, he’s in on the joke.
--
Eridan goes silent for a minute, long enough that she’s sure he’s done. Rose does not think of herself as squeamish (she doesn’t have a right to be), but she shivers as she thinks of Kanaya falling to the ground, dead.
“That’s…” Rose begins, in the lull, when she feels like she might not throw up. “That must have been—”
Eridan laughs sharply, but she thinks she sees tears. “You think we’re done?” he asks, an edge of hysteria in his voice.
She hesitates.
The rest of the story comes tumbling out of him.
--
Kanaya Maryam’s wound stops bleeding. Her clawtips twitch. Paroxysms in death, nothing more.
The hand moves. Corpse hydraulics, muscles untensing, something like that. Nothing more.
She slams her fist into the floor hard enough to dent the metal and disprove the lie and hauls herself forward, bloody-fisted and still dead. And maybe more.
Every movement takes will she doesn’t know she has.
She cannot be alive. She must be dead. But she drags herself forwards until she finds it anyway.
First, blood. Then, revenge.
Vriska stands with her back to Terezi. Sucker, she thinks.
Terezi would never stab her. She’s not that kind of person.
The first moment she realises Terezi has proved her wrong is when she sees the cane’s blade protruding from the centre of her aspect symbol. Just like she did to Tavros.
Kanaya Serket stands, panting, on front of Eridan.
His eyes widen in surprise. Neither of them say anything. What could there be left to say? Sorry or I’ll kill you or Why are you doing this?
There are no answers left. Just consequences.
His lambent glow trails his corona into the darkness of the Veil. Her glow is smooth, angry, and as her chainsaw ignites to life, it flares like a beacon fire.
Her lip curls. So does his. But he still believes he can win.
Vriska’s first thought it, damn. She has to get her back, obviously, she thinks, crazily, but what can she even do to settle the score without killing her?
Her second thought is, oh.
This is, after all, only Vriska Serket’s second time dying. It’s not as painful as the first time. Which is, she supposes, a blessing.
She collapses to the ground as Terezi withdraws the blades, hits her head, and almost immediately loses consciousness.
Just before she slips under, if she listens very, very carefully, it’s almost like she can hear a…
Tick.
He turns back from looking at Karkat, but it’s too late. A single moment of guilt, and his invincibility shatters into a million tiny pieces with Fef’s name on all of them.
Eridan’s arm severs neatly, tracing an arc away from him. His wand follows.
He doesn’t get a moment to reposition before she’s kicking him in the chest hard enough to drive the breath out of him even before he hits the ground. His horns clack painfully against the hard, pitted, pitiless ground. He hears somebody above him warbling something, but he can’t hear it. His arm.
Blood gushes out of-
His a
He blacks out.
Tock.
Gamzee watches all this with narrowed eyes. The growing wrongness throws him.
The Messiahs are still whispering to him, but they’re wrong, they’re all wrong, and that’s a motherfucking blasphemy if ever he heard it.
the sister’s gonna stab Vriska
SHE’S GONNA DIE RIGHT NOW
weak
WEAK.
And then she does, and he grins.
But Gamzee’s mouth curls in surprise as he feels her through the chucklevoodoos. The stream of pain coming from Vriska. It slows. She’s dying.
But it doesn’t stop.
…She ain’t dead.
Tick.
The voices continue, oblivious. They might be his. They might be the doll’s.
and then there’s the fucking prince
DEADER THAN A DOORNAIL
kanaya’s a ruthless bitch, ain’t she
She removes his arm, and Gamzee watches, fascinated, as she looms over him, ready to strike again.
SHE’S DOIN’ THE GOOD WORK
whether she knows it or not
And Karkat runs over and.
And stops her.
And something in Gamzee—
—snaps.
Kanaya shakes. Blood is crashing in her ears, and it takes a second before she can swallow, choke out some words, and hear Karkat’s response. Tinny, almost drowned out. But it makes sense. He always did. Karkat kept them all on task, no matter the cost.
She glances at Eridan.
Finish the job. He deserves it.
She hesitates.
We have to rebuild, first.
It’s not her voice. It’s more like Karkat’s, layering over his words, but the tone is cacophonous, clawing at every facet of herself. It says, I understand. It says, don’t be him. It says, you have other patients to attend to, Mediculler.
She hesitates.
“I’m not helping him,” she says, voice choked with- with rage.
and you’re gonna have to go down too motherfucker
BUT NOT TOO HARD
not too hard
KEEP YOUR COVER, GET TO THE NEW SESSION
we need you
FOR THE MASTER
for the lord
THIS IS HOW IT’S GOTTA GO
get ready motherfucker. he’s coming
HE’S ALREADY MOTHERFUCKING HERE
But Gamzee shakes his head.
“This ain’t fucking it,” he tells them. “This ain’t how it goes.” He feels…
Karbro says something to the wicked sister, and she looks dead at the Spidertroll. She sprints over. Lays her wicked hands on Vrissis’ form.
Toc-
The clock stops. No, it fades out.
She ain’t dying.
He feels angry. Enraged.
One who brings rage. Well, when was he ever one not to get high on his own supply?
His clubs drop into his hands like sighs, leaving fresh olive and navy stains against his palms, and he falls back on a new instinct that feels older than his blood and his brain.
Subjugglation.
They’d make a joke out of him? Out of his messiahs? He’ll motherfucking make them stop. He’ll burn this timeline to the ground. He’ll make them pay.
Why?
Because.
Because he did his part, and the rest of them need to fucking do theirs.
And because he wants to.
And because this bitch is supposed to be dead.
But it doesn’t turn out that way.
Gamzee bats her blade away from himself as it flashes and bites, but she gets him on the arm, on the leg, and she’s snarling, spinning and spitting hellacious attacks his way so fast he’s surprised she’s not shooting sparks. It’s kinda a beautiful sight, but he doesn’t have time to dwell on the hate, the rage, the delicious teal loathing on her face, nor think about how perfect her blood would look in his palette. She cuts off his hand, and it thumps to the ground comically. The club falls loose.
And then he’s being thrown back, and she steps forward. He can see the gallows, the noose, the justice in it all. He sees no mercy in her actinic red gaze.
He realises. Nah. Nah, the joke was always on him. Cruel reprieve ended; his soul lightens. His burdens disappear.
He chuckles. If I gotta go…
Might as well be like this. Because, in the end, what was it? What even happened? What was his destiny, really? Because from where he’s sitting, with Karbro’s strained voice calling for clemency that he’s never gonna get, it just seems like…
All a motherfucking joke.
And then she shoves her wicked blade through his heretic throat.
--
Minutes trail away, and Rose knows less and less what to say. So they both sit in silence until he breaks it.
“Honestly, the whole thing took maybe twenty minutes.” Eridan’s face is haunted, and Rose sees him absent-mindedly rub the stump of his arm as if it’s aching. “Not long for the whole fuckin world to fall to bits. Gam kills the moirails, I kill Fef and Kanaya and blind Sol, Vris kills Tav. Then Rezi stabbed Vris, Kanaya gave me this, and then Rezi did us out of a clown.”
“I see,” she says, quietly.
He glances at her. “All the cards are on the table, now. How’s it look?”
“…It’s a lot to process,” she admits.
“Yeah, well. That’s why she wouldn’t be happy to see me, sittin’ here, with you.”
Kar usually says he’s imagining things or Kanaya would never do that or whatever. He’s nice, but Eridan’s a little sick of being told it’s not that big a deal. He knows it is. He knew every other time, and sure, that worries him (what if he’s wrong again?), but it is different. But Rose doesn’t tell him he’s imagining things. “I think you’re right,” Rose says at last. At least she’s not saying he’s making it up.
“Yeah, well,” he says, levering himself out of the chair unevenly. “So, think I’m just gonna go.”
She clears her throat. “Why?”
“Wh- didn’t I just say?”
“You did explain why Kanaya wouldn’t want to see us talking,” she acknowledges.
“Yeah.”
“She’s not in charge of me,” Rose says, calmly. Maybe it’s liquid courage (can getting a bit tipsy off wine be called that?), maybe it’s hubris (can a God have hubris?), but she isn’t too worried about Eridan flipping out and killing her. He settles back in the armchair in confusion.
“Yeah, but you and her—” He makes a gesture with his hand. “Y’know.”
“Not really,” she says, carefully. He gives her an exasperated look. She tries not to blush, but the alcohol betrays her.
“Sure.”
“Well—that—doesn’t mean I have to agree with her.”
“I mean, sure, but. I don’t want to piss her off any more than I already have. Especially not after last time we got in a disagreement. A guy’s only got so many arms. It’s not really you I’m worried about.”
“You’re worried, though.”
He shifts uneasily. “Think that’s reasonable, isn’t it?”
“But she isn’t going to try to kill you again for just that.”
He laughs, harshly, and it occurs to her that she only has Kanaya’s version of what happened the last time she and Eridan talked. “Wanna bet?”
But no. She wouldn’t. Yes, when he was threatening other people’s lives, but Kanaya wouldn’t just kill somebody.
Alternians, she reminds herself. What could she be, if she were them? She has a feeling she knows.
“I earned this,” he says, as if that’s in any way a fair thing to say.
She narrows her eyes. “Why did she try to kill you the first time?”
He looks at her, and she sees a shadow of anger flit over his face. “Weren’t you listening?”
“Humour me.”
He gives her a dark look. “I destroyed the fuckin’ future of our species. I fucked us, harder than anybody else ever has, more than Gam, more than Vris. Fuck, more than Jack. I killed us. I lived up to my fucking destiny. I spent our entire game murdering everything around me compulsively and then brought that energy to the group retreat.”
“I see. And you’re saying her wanting to kill you was… justified?”
He scoffs. “Is that even a fucking question?”
“We agree. She tried to kill you for a good reason. But hanging out with me, even if it annoyed her, is not a good reason to kill you.” He opens his mouth. “It isn’t. She knows that. Trust that I know her at least that well.”
“Alright,” he says. “So?”
She tilts her head. “I suppose I just don’t think so little of her that I think she would kill you for a bad reason.”
He looks at her. He stares at her right in her weird human face.
“Yeah,” he says, the anger and the tension and the fear draining away, until all he is, is tired. He tries to smile so she doesn’t take offence. “Good verbal trap,” he offers weakly.
She smiles wryly back at him. “Glad to finally meet somebody who doesn’t hate it when I do that.”
“Never said that,” he mumbles. He tries to turn the conversation more normal, because honestly, what’s he meant to say to that? He’s really fucking tired. If she doesn’t hate him, he can’t be fucked to make her see sense. “But I’ll put that energy into getting you back.”
Piss. He just promised to not avoid her, didn’t he. He closes his eyes. “You’re gonna make me read your fucking wizardfic aren’t you.”
She sounds amused: “I definitely am.”
He’s not really sure why she’s trying this hard to get to know him of everybody on this fucking rock.
So, he opens his eyes. Forms the words, as drained as he is. And fucking asks.
“Why the fuck are you making the effort.”
“Apart from the fact we’re on the same train for the next two years?”
“I’ve been keeping out your hair so far, haven’t I?” Oh, sure, Kar wants him around. Sol does too, though fuck knows why, but the Humans? These fucks? They don’t need him.
She shrugs. “Maybe it’s just the ‘wizardfic’ thing. Maybe it’s just the same train thing. …Maybe I’m just sceptical of the idea that one-ninth of the population of the meteor can keep out of the hair of another two-ninths for three full years? Or maybe I don’t think we should end up at the new session still strangers.”
Excuses. His eyes narrow. “I’m not saying those are lies, but I am gonna call BS on it being the truth.”
She shifts uncomfortably.
“What’s this really about? Why do you give a shit.”
She sighs. “Let’s just say… I hope you’re not as irredeemable as you seem to think.”
“Did you listen to what I did?”
“I did.”
“Then—”
“I can’t judge you.” He opens his mouth with a frown, but she shakes her head. “I can’t. I don’t have that right.”
Something makes him shut his fucking mouth.
And he thinks he knows that facial expression. He sees it in the mirror often enough.
“…What the fuck happened during your session?” He asks, appalled. He didn’t pay close attention to Rose’s timeline, even the bits he could actually see. Fuck, even when he was flirting with her (fucking hell his life is a series of fuckups strung together as days, isn’t it), he wasn’t paying close attention to what she was doing, was he? It still can’t’ve been as bad as what I did.
She doesn’t answer him. They stare at each other until he thinks he can hear the angels. But they’re not whispering to just him, they’re not the only whispers in ears in this room. “We’ve had some bad advice,” she says quietly.
He’s about to deny it. Because fuck that. He understands what went wrong: he’s a worthless sack a shit that’s been on stay of execution for six perigees, and there’s nothing she could have done that compares. If she was the Horrorterrors’ puppet, it only goes to prove that she isn’t to blame for- whatever. Nobody made him a puppet. He walked into this with his eyes wide open. He doesn’t get to blame it on a bunch of screaming fuckwit angels. And then he sees just a little behind the cool, analytical gaze she’s always wearing.
There’s a bit of desperation in them. He knows what desperation is.
You don’t have to hold the evil under your skin forever.
Desperation’s just hope waiting to happen.
“…We can’t make it not have happened,” he says, because hey, he’s a shitty fucking Prince of Hope.
“I know. Can we move on.”
“You’re the Seer,” he says, because he’s a coward.
She closes her eyes. “Yes.”
He frowns. “You didn’t do a Lighty thing.”
“Maybe I’m doing a hoping thing.”
And they sit in silence for a few seconds. Eventually, Eridan puts it together.
She’s here. She’s not concerned about Kanaya seeing them together, but why?
She’s making overtures. Trying to convince him he’s not as bad as all that. Trying to convince him that she can relate. That him and her are…
“You think we’re the same and that Kan doesn’t know.” She doesn’t say anything. “That’s why you need me to be redeemable. For your fucking relationship?”
His good hand balls into a fist. It’s bizarre, but his first reaction is anger. He’s the murderer here. But what the fuck is she saying? How dare she. They’re not the same. They’re nothing alike. He’s a killer. Oh, she blew up a few turtles, maybe? She listened to the wrong advice? Who fucking cares. He’s stained rainbow to the fucking gills, and that doesn’t wash off.
She opens her eyes. “She hates you so much. I didn’t have the full picture before, just pieces, but now…” The sentence curls into silence, with a gesture that seems to want to imply, Seer. “For giving up. For colluding with the devil. And you spent your entire Game killing your land. What, exactly, did I do differently?”
“You didn’t kill your friends. You didn’t fucking know.”
“Neither did you, I’m guessing? But I didn’t want to know. I didn’t ask. I was stupid.”
“Stupid’s not a crime.” It certainly wasn’t his crime. Stupid isn’t genocide. What could she possible have done that compares?
“I destroyed my land. I spent the entire Game destroying it.”
He pauses.
“I was looking for a way out. But I wanted to hurt something. I wanted this Game to get what’s fucking coming to it.” The swear from Rose surprises him. “If the Game had put Dave in my way, or Jade, or John…” She manages to push the words back down.
She doesn’t yell the rest. It did put Dave in my way. I could have given up. Not left. I knew I was heading to my death, and when Dave joined, I should have stopped it. But I didn’t, and he died with me.
“You didn’t break anything that can’t be fixed,” he says, hoarsely.
“And you did? Kanaya’s here. Your species isn’t doomed yet.”
“I killed people.”
“And I tried to blow up the Green Sun. Aradia warned me not to. She said I was out of control; she begged me not to. It could have killed billions- trillions, a number so large I don’t even know how to write it. I wanted to. I tried to, and I got lucky.”
He hesitates. “She doesn’t hate me cause of that. Any of that. I killed her. I blew up her life’s work. I betrayed her.”
Rose looks at him, like the jaws of a trap closing. And with a jolt, he realises it’s true. It’s not why he hates himself (and Rose clearly has shit of her own, what the fuck), but that’s it, isn’t it? Kanaya’s not Vriska- eye for an eye doesn’t really do it for her.
Vris, god love her, cannot hold a grudge. Even for Rad, even for the person who beat her to death, Vris doesn’t give a shit because she shot first, so it’s death for a death and no harm done. Kar just wants everybody to be okay, Rezi wants things to be right, and Sol tries his absolute damnedest to act like he doesn’t give a shit. But Kanaya? She doesn’t need some overarching principle, and she certainly doesn’t need him back in her life. He burned that bridge, and she’s not going to forgive him. It’s as simple as that. He’s burnt that bridge and Rose hasn’t. That’s all.
“We’re not the same.” She opens her mouth, and he continues, reluctantly: “To her. We’re not the same to her. Believe me.”
Rose looks away. “Well,” she says, voice thick. “You’ll forgive me if I have difficulty believing that.”
They both sit silently for a very long handful of minutes. And Rose isn’t looking at him. She’s staring at her hands. She’s a better person than him, anyway, no matter what she says. She didn’t even need to kill anybody to end up feeling like shit. His emotional revelations needed a body count and an amputation to sink in.
…So maybe he owes it to her not to fuck this up.
“Yes,” he tells her at last. “Yes, we can move on.” He hopes it’s true. He tries to believe it.
“Thank you,” she murmurs.
They both stare at the walls, and the silence fills them both, quiet. But she can See what he’s Hoping.
And then the terror sets in, for both of them. Because if they can, then it means they might not.
There’s a future to lose. No more stays of execution, just a second chance, a genuine one, which they can throw their all into. Which they might waste.
They look at each other.
“Fuck.”
Notes:
And here we see the rare 8x interwoven perspective cycling showdown.
One, happy Wednesday (hey, it's still Wednesday somewhere), and merry Christmas to anybody celebrating! This was meant to go up on the coming Friday, but eh! Hope your day has been good <3
Two, HAPPY 100k WORDCOUNT??? That wasn't meant to happen, there's a note somewhere on my computer from like June or July which is like "yeah this thing is gonna be like 60k." Oh how little you knew, Velser of six months ago. If you've stuck with the fic for this long, then like?? Thank you so fucking much???
Anyway. Long things incoming.
Enjoy the first proactive, intentional usage of Eridan's powers! It's decidedly not flashy, even though Prince shit tends to be, but it does definitely happen. They're not even really intending to do it, but Hope is all about making Ought into Is and Impossible into Improbable. Together with a Seer of Light, he can bend from his compulsive need for ideological rigidity, and she can take a step outside the reassuring illumination of the known, and let her mind wander in obscurity.Eridan is briefly nigh-invincible during Murderstuck (or at least, freakishly durable to the point where he could have tanked that chainsaw easily) because that's what he is, to an Alternian mind. There is nobody higher caste than him. He has just killed, and he has the power to kill again. In an Alternian mind, High always ought to beat Low. And so, bending under the weight of Alternian expectations as he is, he too bends an Ought into an Is, and he becomes invincible because he *is* going to beat anybody lower than him.
It cracks not because Karkat is hemonymous per se, but because Karkat doesn't fit neatly into the categories he's working with. Trying to shove him into it in effect reminds Eridan that this isn't actually a real law of the universe. It's an expectation.
That aside, this is pretty much the only circumstance under which I could imagine Rosemary happening in a story where Murderstuck happens and yet Eridan is still alive and on the meteor. Even in this ideal scenario where Eridan is the best version of himself he's ever been, he would always serve as a constant irritant to Kanaya and a dark mirror to Rose.
As long as Kanaya hates Eridan, she’s going to express disgust with all the same traits that Rose feels like she has at her worst moments (and also just stuff like "ooh he's pretentious" as if Kanaya doesn't like that in Rose). As long as Rose feels insecure like that, she’s never going to feel comfortable letting Kanaya get close to her, and she'll spend the entire journey testing her Godtier liver. As long as Eridan thinks Kanaya’s anger is unlimitedly justified and she can do whatever she wants to him, he’s never going to identify the personal reason why Kanaya hates him, rather than just sit with why in a general sense he thinks he is hateable, and as long as he doesn’t identify the problem as also being interpersonal rather than a solely personal one, he’s never going to be able to convince Rose that their similarities are not actually deal breakers for Kanaya, and that Kanaya won’t hate her if she hears about what she’s done.
But if Rose presses him, then he pushes back. Because if how Kanaya feels about him is justified, then it can’t be true of Rose because she didn’t do anything. And if that’s true, then it must be something they don’t share. A personal angle. And once he can bring himself to accept that it wasn’t what he did, but how it hurt her, he can decouple his improvement from her judgement.All stelliferous objections fall silent. The relationship can start to function, build up speed, develop further than Rose or Kanaya, guilty and distracted as they both felt, could have previously allowed.
The stars uncross.
Chapter 41: But Damn If That Shit Didnt Get Shot So Good Job
Summary:
Rose can't sleep.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave’s shades ping in the middle of the goddamn night. He reaches over to his dresser and shoves them onto his face. He’s already mumbling something probably homoerotic about how Karkat’s keeping him up when he spots the lilac, not grey, text.
tentacleTherapist [TT] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
TT: Hello.
TT: Are you awake?
TG: yeah
TT: Did I wake you?
TG: nah i was chillin
TT: Right.
TG: so
TT: So.
TG: wassup
TT: I
TT: Am feeling very shit.
TG: oh
TG: you ok
TT: Um.
TT: I don’t think so
Dave scrambles upright and starts throwing on some non-pyjama clothes. He immediately decides fuck that and just grabs a hoodie.
He’s halfway out the door when the next message comes through.
TT: Would you mind coming to my room?
TG: omw
TG: should i stop by the kitchen for ice cream
TT: Hah.
TT: As stereotypical and suitable as that seems, it also sounds like a bad idea for going to sleep.
TG: yeah but is it worse than not having some delicious ice cream
TT: Hm. I suppose not.
Dave cheats and takes the corridor at two seconds per second, mini-looping to pass himself just briefly as he goes in and out of the kitchen in like a jiffy or some stupid word like that.
Jiffy, noun. A time interval such that caesium does some fuckshit, but it’s pretty damn fast. Usually relates to the completion of events.
Synonyms: lickety-split, quick as you like, a Butler Island Traffic Jam.
Antonyms: fucking forever, a couple minutes, “I just need to get this last thing done.”
He twists a gear, and the ice cream goes on fast forward inside the tub. Can’t arrive with the ice cream rock hard (god damnit), he’s gotta let it go soft (god damnit) before they can eat it.
TG: youve got bowls right
TT: No?
TT: Why would I keep bowls in my room?
TG: guess were eating this bitch out the tub
TT: …Interesting.
(God fucking damnit)
He arrives at the door less than a minute after getting her message. This is literally the most he’s used his time powers since the game. Girl’s giving him a
Don’t say she’s giving you a workout, he thinks furiously. What the fuck is wrong with his brain, honestly.
TG: im outside
She opens the door.
Oh, she looks rough.
“Hey,” he says.
“Sup,” she says.
He raises the tub. “Ice cream.”
“Is it free because you took more than thirty seconds?” She asks and then steps aside so he can come in.
Dave-
Pause.
It occurs to me that we haven’t seen Rose’s room, yet.
It looks like this: a rectangular room, the door in the middle of the longer side, the bed against the wall and directly across from the door.
On the right from the door, there is a wardrobe- a traditional wardrobe, rather than a wardrobifier- and a dresser. On the left, Rose has taken a chair from the common area into a corner, and surrounded it with knitting needles, piles of wool, and a few unfinished projects. There is a desk shoved up against that wall, and a rough path has been cleared between the piles of knitting debris and the desk so she can wheel the chair back and forth. Currently, the lights are low, with only a desk lamp illuminating the room.
Alright. That should be sufficient. Resume.
-steps over the threshold, with no appreciable delay.
“So, we gonna eat ice cream and gossip and braid each other’s hair, or are we just gonna stand here?” He says.
Rose hugs him.
Huh.
“Alright,” he says, muffled a little. “Technically this is the standing around one.”
“Shut up,” she replies, which. Fair.
“Shuttin’ up,” he confirms, and then just…
Well, mostly he stands there and gets hugged. He thinks about hugging her back, but that makes it sound like he understands the procedures. The sacred rites of the hug. Does he put his arms around her? Like, where do his hands go. Is he meant to squeeze? Squeezing is reassuring, except it might not be, and then he’s just some asshole squeezing somebody while they’re trying to have a perfectly regular hug. What if he gets a bad grade in hugging.
Eventually she pulls back, sniffling, and awkwardly shuffles back to her bed, and sits on the edge. Dave follows her.
“So,” he says.
Wow, he should’ve prepped a followup there.
“What’s up with you at two twenty-eight in the morning?” He lowers his voice involuntarily. “…Drinking shit?”
She shakes her head. “Nightmares,” she says, simply.
Oh. Well, shit, he never signed up for nightmares, but he’s sure as shit on board to help, probably in the most aggravating way possible. “You’re looking for a bedtime story, huh?”
“Pass me the ice cream,” she says flatly, and he does.
She doesn’t speak for a few minutes. Dave hands her a spoon, and she works her way through a scoop or two, mostly staring into space. And then she hands him back the spoon. He brought two spoons. He uses hers and only feels a little weird about it.
“Grimdark?” He guesses.
“Green sun,” she replies, and yeah. He gets those too.
He saw her face. As the bomb ticked down to zero and she’d looked increasingly worried because where was it, he’d seen her face at that last moment. Half a second left on the detonation, and her eyes widened, she opened her mouth, and Dave knew they’d been tricked. That she’d been tricked.
And then nothing.
And then fire.
And fire.
And fire.
And then, yknow, the meteor of trolls and Karkat and all that shit, but Dave knows he must have resurrected, what, three times? Four? on his way from the centre of the explosion to the outer edge.
Yeah. He can’t really blame her.
“Well, shit,” he says, in lieu of literally anything better to say. “Uh. Wanna talk about it.”
“No,” she says, and grabs the spoon off him. “…Maybe.”
“Cool,” he says. “Was it the dying, or the coming back, or—”
“He tricked me. I almost did the worst thing I could do, given the circumstances.”
“Yeah, but he was apparently kinda all-knowing. How were you supposed to not get tricked?”
“In hindsight, what he told me was an obvious fabrication.”
“Yeah, but again, all-knowing. If it hadn’t’ve worked” (fuck dude, this timespeak shit is no joke, he thinks, because ‘had not have’? what? He should’ve paid more attention in English, or literally any attention to English, because is there like a past-directed-to-future-past modal tense or is he breaking new ground here?) “then he just would have already have said something different that would’ve worked.”
She runs that over in her head a few times. “I… see?”
He shrugs, but doesn’t look up as he slowly works a sphere of ice cream free. “If he’d said, ‘do it no balls,’ it wouldn’t work. Ergo he’d never say that.” Rose murmurs ergo? Which he thinks is just insanely rude. “He said what he needed to say to make you do it, and he was literally an omniscient asshole. If you hadn’t fallen for something that’s obviously bullshit now, then he probably would’ve told you something that wouldn’t look like bullshit even in hindsight. So like, if you did get tricked by like ‘gullible on the ceiling’ level shit, then at least you didn’t get tricked by, like, something that we’d actually still believe afterwards.”
“You’re saying I was always going to be tricked,” she says.
“…That’s reassuring, isn’t it? Or at least like normal shit annoying, rather than cosmically fucked up.”
“I guess. It does make me angrier at myself, which I suppose is the appropriate—”
“Stop.”
Rose closes her mouth, and shifts. “Sorry,” she says.
He shrugs. “Not like I don’t get it. But it’s not what I meant. If you’re gonna get mad, get mad at white text asshole. You were doing your best.”
“Your faith is sickening.” He rolls his eyes. “…I don’t know what to do with it, to be honest.”
Dave shrugs and hands her the spoon again. “Help me finish this ice cream. This Godtier shit better let us eat as much ice cream as we want, otherwise I want my money back.”
“We do have the facilities to create an almost unlimited amount of ice cream,” she points out. “Maybe it held up its end of the bargain.”
“We make it a wholeass universe, it gives us ice cream. What a lame deal.”
“We didn’t exactly hold up our end of that bargain. And besides, immortality is a pretty big sweetener to that ‘lame deal,’ I would say.”
“All I’m saying is if we have to administer shit, I’m giving my vote to you and Karkat.”
“I’ll try to get a galaxy shaped like a penis in your honour,” she says, solemnly.
“Awesome.”
They sit there and work their way through the ice cream.
“So,” Dave says. “Apart from that. How’s it going?”
“…Better,” she says. “At this trajectory, good by tomorrow night, I should expect.”
“Sick. Just in time for the movie night.”
She sighs. “I suppose I can brave a movie night.”
“Yeah, you’re gonna need to do more than that. Remember that slanderous bullshit we said about Christmas trees? I want to do that for the movie night.”
“You love tormenting him,” she says, amused. “One would think you were angling for black romance, not red.”
“I just like when his face scrunches up all stupidlike.”
“Mm. I may have to re-examine my understanding of the quadrants,” she muses.
“Just remember crutch battery whetstone guardrail.”
“Remember… what?”
“Oh man, you didn’t get that Karkat rant. Fuck yes. Okay, I’ll text him tomorrow. Never mind, I’ll text him now.”
“Don’t wake him up!” She says, startled.
“I’m not. He just messaged me.”
He uncaptchalogues his phone and turns it to face her.
“…Do you want me to be reading your messages with Karkat?” She asks, before she looks.
“C’mon.”
She looks.
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
CG: JUST GOT DONE BRUSHING UP ON SOME SHIT.
CG: GOOD OR BAD NEWS, DEPENDING ON HOW WEIRD YOUR FUCKING OPINIONS ARE.
CG: NO HUMAN/TROLL HYBRIDS.
She glances back at Dave. “Are you going to tell me why this came up before between you and Karkat in conversation?”
“Nope.”
“Hm.”
CG: DID YOU KNOW YOUR DNA IS CHIRAL?
Dave starts tapping away after him.
TG: the fuck does that mean bro
TG: also rose is here say hi rose
TG: Hi.
TG: i wrote that not her but she said it out loud
CG: HELLO, LALONDE.
CG: …ARE YOU AND DAVE IN THE COMMON AREA?
TG: nah her room
CG: OH.
CG: …EVERYTHING GOING OKAY?
TG: hey dont try to muscle in on my weird troll diamonds slash sibling thing
CG: I’M GOING TO THROW UP.
CG: IF YOU’RE REAIDNG THIS LALONDE, *PLEASE* PUNCH HIM.
She does. And then as he types out a reply, she grabs for the phone to let Karkat know the mission has been accomplished.
TG: ow fuck she did
TG: fuck you
TG: gonna get tz to go mercenary on you
TG: stop dodgng the question why r we chiral
CG: SOME FUCKING SUGAR I THINK?
CG: ANYWAY, EVEN IF WE COULD KLUDGE TOGETHER A TROLL/HUMAN HYBRID’S DNA, I’M PRETTY SURE ITS TROLL DNA WOULD TURN SOMETHING INTO A SUGAR IN A WAY THE HUMAN PARTS PROCESSED AS A DEADLY POISON AND IT WOULD DIE IMMEDIATELY.
CG: SO YEAH. NO HYBRIDS UNFORTUNATELY. PROBABLY FOR THE BEST, BECAUSE I DON’T WANT TO KNOW WHAT THAT LOOKS LIKE.
CG: WHY IS YOUR SPELLING SUDDENLY ATROCIOUS?
CG: SORRY, MORE ATROCIOUS THAN USUAL.
TG: rose is trying to tkae thhe phon
TG: roder her to stop
CG: ROSE.
TG: Yes?s
TG: Hes’ fighting me for the phone
CG: WHATEVER YOU DO, DO NOT USE THE FACT THAT YOU’RE SLIGHTLY TALLER THAN HIM TO HOLD IT ABOVE HIS HEAD.
CG: THAT WOULD BE ABSOLUTE WRIGGLER SHIT.
TG: I TRUSTED YOU
CG: THAT’S PRETTY MUCH ALL I HAD TO SAY.
TG: He’s kicking me repeatwdlt.
--
Karkat snorts, flings his phone at the wall, and sinks into his recuperacoon.
(His nightly routine is the most fucked up thing imaginable.)
--
Eventually, they give up on the phone. Rose is laying back and looking at the ceiling while Dave raps quietly above her.
“I want to tell her,” she says, suddenly.
“Fuck no,” Dave replies immediately.
“What?”
“If you tell her, I have to tell him.”
“A, why would that be a bad thing, and B, why would that be a thing at all?”
“Right now, we’re the cool human eligible bachelors. We could have any troll bitches we want.”
She raises an eyebrow at that phrasing. “Hm.”
“Oh, what, we’re too good for the word bitches now?” She snorts. “You’ve changed. You used to love bitches.”
“I do love bitches,” she says. It’s part of a larger and more complex point, but unfortunately Dave cracks in the middle of her saying it, which sets her off, and now they’re both giggling like children. She gets her breath back eventually. “Why do we need to be eligible bachelors? You’re not telling me you’re seriously considering somebody other than Karkat?”
He shrugs. “Terezi’s funny too.”
“But?”
“Okay, yeah, but she scares me.”
“There’s a lot to be said about scary girls,” she says.
“Yeah, you need that to be true, don’t you.”
She feels delirious, and she tries to smack him in the head with a throw pillow. It spins off as he jerks back, and plops against the far wall. “So, you’re an eligible bachelor for exactly one troll. Are you saying I should be playing the field?”
“No, you’re a dork and Kanaya’s perfect for you.” She doesn’t laugh, because the words cause some weird cosy feeling to settle in her chest.
“Okay. So onto my second point, why does me telling Kanaya mean you have to tell Karkat?”
“Because then we’d be the only weird will-they-won’t-they bullshit on this meteor.”
“…Which would push you into asking him out.”
“Yeah. Like I said. Cruel and evil of you.”
“Seems like I’m doing you a favour. And I’m certainly doing me a favour.”
Dave finally flops backwards on to the bed, staring up at the ceiling with her. “Cruel and evil and fucked up of you. Also, since when did you get over your whole ‘she doesn’t know the real me’ thing?”
She shrugs. “You sound almost upset about that.”
“I had a fucking badass speech. You were gonna shit yourself and then cry and then ask her out. Was gonna wait to tell you it for selfish reasons though.”
She thinks every aspect of what he just said is bullshit. “I talked to Eridan, and he clarified some things.”
“Shit. This is the thing they don’t talk about. The incident shit.”
“Yep.” She considers telling him. “I’ll go over that some other time,” she decides at last. She’s already having trouble sleeping, and recounting all that would run this genuinely pleasant mood she’s in. “The Sparknotes version is that Eridan killed Kanaya, and Kanaya is the reason Eridan only has one arm.”
“What the fuck,” he says, which is fair, because her face was probably doing a what the fuck at the time, too.
“Yeah. There’s a lot of resentment, there. They used to be friends, too, I’m reasonably sure.”
“So… what’s this got to do with you and classy K?”
She’d love to be able to ignore that, but by the smug smile on his face, she wasn’t able to suppress her reaction to such an atrocious nickname. “I-” She shrugs. “I realised that what she had against him was personal.”
“Cool?”
“She doesn’t dislike him because of his personality, or even his upbringing. And when I thought she did, I was pretty sure all those things she hated him for were also things I had.” She rubs her face.
“That came at a pretty shit time, too, didn’t it,” Dave remarks.
“The shittiest.”
“But you don’t think that anymore.”
“Nope.”
“So, the whole ‘she actually likes you, you dipshit’ thing stuck?”
“Yep.”
“Awesome.”
“I think I’ve come around on your idea, actually. If I ask her, you have to ask him,” she says. He opens his mouth. “Suicide buddy rules,” she reminds him.
“Damn. Forgot about that.”
“It’s binding in all jurisdictions.”
“Fine. I’ll do it. Just- just let me get ready, first, okay?”
She slaps him bonelessly without getting up. “I’m not holding out to let you get ready, Dave.”
“Pfft, like you’re going to get up and ask her tomorrow. Don’t lie, you’re gonna take your time with this for no fucking reason.”
“And yet, for some reason I remain reasonably confident I will end up with a girlfriend before you end up with a boyfriend.”
He grabs a pillow and brings it down on her head. He leaves it there. She leaves it there.
About two minutes later, both of them are asleep.
Notes:
I've been tormenting you all long enough I think. That’s three quarters of those four who have current plans to ask out their crushes (although Karkat’s been slacking! He’s been ‘planning’ his for, what, months?). I’d say we *may* have to wait until we get the full set, but that implies the wait would be very long. I’d say we only actually really have one last thing to do. I’d go so far as to say it's looking pretty…
Undoomed >:)
Chapter 42: Two Stories
Summary:
Two smaller things stapled together because the chapter was late enough already lol.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sollux enters the common room, and it smells like somebody murdered a shrub.
“What the fuck happened here?”
“Sollux,” Kanaya says. He can tell she’s smiling, which probably means Rose is in the room too. “Good to see you.”
“Hey KN. What’s the new smell?”
“Rose, hand me the thing,” Dave says. “Not that thing. The other thing.”
“You could just fucking tell her?” Karkat says, exasperated. “Hey, Sollux,” he adds, as a clear afterthought.
“She can use her Seer bullshit,” Dave replies easily. “Do you want me to make it easy on her?”
“Yes?? She’s your teammate???”
“Sounds lame.”
“‘Seer bullshit’ says you didn’t want the other thing. Maybe you should focus on the task of hand.”
“The smell is a ‘pine tree,’” Kanaya says, badly muffling a laugh. He’s acclimating to said smell enough that he’s starting to get a pretty good picture of, like, roughly who’s where. Rose and Kanaya are on the loveseat watching Karkat and Dave on a ladder. Rose chucks something at Dave’s head.
And that’s what a pine tree is, Sollux is guessing. It smells like a tree, but it’s weirdly spread out. His brown furrows in concentration and he opens his mouth to-
“It’s sideways because of stupid human bullshit,” Karkat supplies. He can tell Karkat’s not looking at him.
“Nice,” Sollux says. “Would troll bullshit make it upside down?”
Something heavy clangs off the floor.
“I have spent three hours,” Karkat screeches, “not saying that, because I knew it would do that to his stupid face.” Alright, that’s an accusing point of the finger.
“RS, take a photo of DV’s stupid face, I need to get a better look at the chaos I’ve caused.”
“If you lick my face I’m suing.”
“TZ’d get me first for copyright infringement.” He flops into a chair beside the loveseat, but not too close, because yknow. Give the weirdoes their personal space.
Kanaya decides he needs to know what’s happening, which has demonstrably never been true, not even one time. “Apparently, humans have a tradition of bringing a tree indoors and—”
“Please don’t ruin my beautiful ignorance.”
Karkat must finally look around, because he says, “Oh, fuck me. I thought those were gone.”
Sollux adjusts his shades. “Yeah, they went missing somewhere before the humans showed up—” a mutter from Karkat on the theme of I made sure of it “—so we just spent two hours alchemising a new pair. Or something close enough, anyway.” Two hours. Of Eridan. Saying shit like, “what about these? Do you like how they look?” And Sollux could hear the insufferableness in his voice so loudly, it’s probably a sign he’s developed Terezi-style synaesthesia or something.
“You gotta suffer for shades,” Dave says wisely. Sollux nods back sagely.
“I always said they added some much-needed colour to your outfit,” Kanaya says. It’s a compliment, but in the sense that I’ve never seen somebody projectile vomit like that before is a compliment. “They do suit you,” she says, much less reluctantly. “And they suit your face more than the old pair.”
“It’s strange seeing you with glasses,” Rose says, thoughtfully.
“It’s been fucking bizarre seeing him without them the past couple perigees.” Karkat sighs. “Dave, please stop hanging dicks on the tree.”
“There is not a single thing you or anybody else could do to make me stop.”
“Rose, please tell Dave to stop hanging dicks on the tree.”
“Dave,” Rose says, clearly absolutely not going to do that.
“Yeah?”
“What do these dicks represent?”
“Dicks.”
“Interesting. Continue.”
“Seers,” Sollux offers sympathetically.
“Knights,” Rose mutters, which draws a surprised laugh from Kanaya.
“I’m going to have Kanaya paint my nails in bright fucking neon colours,” Karkat says. “Just to make it easier for you to tell when I’m flipping you off.”
“Fashion central today,” Dave remarks, hanging another Christmas dick. As much as Sollux would love nothing more than to never learn any of the traditions or customs of the people he’s stuck on a meteor with, he also kind of does want to know actually.
“Please don’t make me paint your nails in garish colours, Karkat,” Kanaya says reasonably. “You are our leader, but statements like that make Dave’s coup sound appealing.”
“What’s the tree meant to be for?” He asks.
“Father Christmas, a portly wizard dressed all in red, leaves presents under it for children.”
“If a magic dude dressed all in red crawls out of that bush, I’m blasting him.”
“Unless it’s Dave.”
“Then we do a Troll Dance Dance Revolution battle to the death,” Dave adds.
Sollux grins. “When I work out how to make a haptic feedback feature, you’re fucked.”
“When you learn to hit Perfects on every move for all twenty minutes of Sweet Track and Hella Steps, then you’re allowed to come for my crown.”
“I really could have guessed? That you two would have the more irritating combination of personalities in all of paradox space? All the evidence was there. I just ignored it like a massive fucking tool.”
“Not your fault you’re a tool,” Sollux says. Karkat flips him off so fast that Sollux doesn’t even see the movement happen, and he snickers. “What have the rest of you been up to? More Christmas stuff?”
“We were just chatting before Dave dragged Karkat in to start decorating the tree,” Kanaya says.
“I feel honour-bound to point out that Dave did very little dragging,” Rose points out. “Perhaps the confusion arose due to the sheer volume of complaining Karkat did?”
“Ah. Yes, I recall, now. Is Aradia well, Sollux?”
He shrugs. “She’s fine.” He never knows how to answer questions like that. “She wants us to play more boardgames.”
Karkat sighs. “It’s on the list, but need I remind everybody how much of a fucking logistical headache the movie night has been?”
“There’s a list?” he asks.
“It’s Karkat,” Kanaya points out. “There’s always a list.”
Sollux grins.
--
Dave wakes up to a thumping on his door.
His first reaction, naturally, is to open his phone. He’s pretty sure there’s only one person on the meteor who thinks volume is the superior form of tact.
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TG: karkat you need to rescue me
TG: theres some manner of asshole knocking on my door at dick shit in the am
TG: i need you to kill them for me
Karkat's voice comes muffled through the door. "Open the fucking door or lose it, Strider."
TG: oh man i would
TG: but that implied threat
TG: karkat are you going to kick my door down like an action hero if i dont let you in
"Hello? Are- are you pretending to be asleep?"
TG: .
TG: are
TG: are you just ignoring your messages while you bang my door
TG: *bang on my door
TG: nope that wasnt better
TG: karkat are you tryna fuck my door
TG: pop its cherrywood off its hinges and get all squeaky like you both need some grease
TG: youre trying to get gross with some grease
TG: but i think youll find that today is your lucky day because
TG: its grease day
The banging suddenly stops. (Which sucks, Dave was about to remix a sick beat out of it.)
CG: OH MY BULGEACHING FUCK, DAVE!!!
CG: OPEN THE DOOR OR I WILL TELL TEREZI TO LICK YOU NEXT TIME SHE SEES YOU.
TG: shit but what if im into that karkles
TG: what if i steal your girl
CG: THEN YOU'D BE STEALING SERKET'S GIRL.
CG: SEEING AS SHE IS TEREZI'S MATESPRIT NOT MINE.
TG: aw shit but what if i got all multicultural and stole your girl in a moiraialail kinda way
CG: YOU’RE TRYING TO PISS ME OFF, BUT WHAT THAT JOKE TELLS ME IS THAT I HAVE FINALLY FINISHED INSERTING QUADRANT KNOWLEDGE INTO YOUR BRAIN.
TG: shit
TG: im learning
TG: against my will
CG: PLEASE STOP TYPING AND LET ME IN. I NEED TO KICK YOUR HEAD INTO THE SUN.
TG: shit first terezi in moirailshit and now you're coming for me cosmetically
TG: look at me being a quadrants hoe
CG: DAVE. MY ATTEMPTS TO MURDER YOU WILL NOT BE ROMANTIC IN NATURE.
CG: MY BRAINCELLS ARE IN OPEN REVOLT. OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR.
About fucking time, Karkat thinks, as Dave’s door finally opens.
Dave’s leaning on the doorframe like a prick.
“Hey,” Dave says. “What door you want?”
Oh. Good. He was trying not to smile at him like a moron, but that makes it much easier.
“I have had several perigees with a critical minimum of puns, Strider. Please don’t ruin that for me.”
“Cool. What brings you to the Strider abode?”
“I need to talk to you.”
“Shit. Better come in, then.” Dave kicks off the door and walks back the two steps that his room allows him to walk and then sits on his bed. And then he hesitates. And then he pats his bed, as if to say, come join me on the bed.
Karkat…
Karkat joins him on the bed.
“Uh,” Dave says. “How’s it going?”
“Good.”
Wow, nevermind. He’ll just spend the next sweep dancing around this, actually. That seems like a good plan, because the current plan of ASK HIM OUT ALREADY is clearly unworkable.
…Grease day? He thinks. Dave’s rambles are incoherent at the best of times, and it might just be the context, but that one is still throwing him.
“What did you wanna talk about?”
“Um.”
Wow. Just fucking wow. Karkat Vantas, actually speechless.
“Gimme a hint,” Dave says. “What’s the first letter? A, B, C, D, E?”
Karkat opens his mouth, but Dave… well, Dave keeps going.
“F? J? Shit, no, G? H? Skipping J because it’s not gonna be J. Might be K or I or some shit. Not gonna be Q, there’s some heavy-hitters out there we’ll get to first like, I dunno, S. Maybe T.”
“You’re nervous,” Karkat blurts out.
“I mean, my best bro just said ‘I need to talk to you’ and then sat down on my bed like he was about to tell me that not only is Lassie being sent to the farm upstate, but it turns out the farm was blown up by PETA for being a metaphor for shooting dogs,” Dave says, and then just keeps going. “And it also killed like a million billion dogs because that’s where all the dogs were. Sick dogs, too. Like ones with three legs and liver problems and shit.” Karkat tries to cut in. “Like, it’s a miracle nobody was hurt except for all the sick and innocent dogs that they killed.”
“Oh my god, shut up.”
Dave shuts up.
“It’s not bad. Well-” Karkat tilts his head, briefly pictures a trillion universes where everything goes wrong and is shit forever and everything sucks. “Okay, actually I’ll let you decide whether it’s fucking awful or not.”
“Cool. You gonna keep just dancing around it like this or—”
“I-” spit it the fuck out, Vantas “-have a crush on you.”
“Woah,” Dave says, and because Karkat has just incredible taste in intelligent people, he says, “like, in a troll hearts-square way?”
Well, isn’t that the million caegar question. “Maybe. Yes.” But fucking hell, do four squares seem utterly useless to help him describe this. Maybe just because Dave isn’t a troll, so it isn’t nearly as helpful.
“Oh. Uh.”
“Yeah.”
Dave blurs. Karkat blinks. “So I—”
“Did you just fucking pause time on me?”
“Uh." He shrugs. "Yeah. That’s a thing I did. It’s kinda a big deal and I didn’t want to fuck it up with some stupid comment.”
“If I gave a shit about your word vomit, do you think I would be here?” Karkat shoots back, trying not to blush.
“Reasonable. But, uh. Why are you here?”
“Because I fucking like you, you dick? Fuck knows why, but I feel good when you’re around! I like it when you talk to me, and I don’t feel like I have to manage my personality around you?? Is that good, you fuck?”
“Uh,” Dave says. Great. Just great. He fucking broke him.
“…Listen, you don’t have to have the perfect words or whateverthefuck. If I wanted perfect, I would watch a fucking romcom, but I don’t.” I want you. “Just- just tell me something, bro.”
Something, huh.
“Same, dude,” Dave says. “Uh. About the crush thing. You’re really cool.”
“Oh.” Karkat looks away. “Good.”
“Did I do that right?”
Karkat looks back. He’s red. “Yeah,” he says, with a voice tight with what feels like Karkat’s last line of emotional defences.
Okay. Don’t panic, Dave. The boy you have a crush on is sitting on your bed and telling you he’s got a crush on you too. No big deal. Just, uh.
What the fuck happens next.
“So,” he says, trying to sound ultra casual. “What do you wanna do now?” Dave asks.
“What?”
“Like, are we gonna date?”
God. Date. What the fuck.
Please say yes.
“I- You’re asking me?” Karkat asks, eyebrow arched.
He shrugs. “You seem like you’d know.”
Karkat seems to consider this. “Yes,” he says, eventually. He shoots for thoughtful, ends up at eager.
“Yes we can date, or yes you know?”
Karkat is absolutely fighting for a straight face, but he is atrocious at it. “Yes.”
“Awesome. Quick question. How, uh. What happens now? If we’re… dating? Do we do anything?”
Karkat turns red. “I,” he says, “have one idea.”
“Yeah. You’ve got them. Ideas. Sometimes, I mean. Loads of ideas. But only sometimes.”
“Dave?” Karkat asks, shuffling closer.
“Yeah?”
“Shut up.”
Karkat leans closer, and then hesitates, as if he’s waiting for something from Dave.
“Oh,” Dave says, “oh. Yeah, ok.”
And then Karkat kisses him.
It only lasts a couple seconds. Four point two two one eight seconds, actually. And he’s going to remember that number forever probably, but literally no description Dave Strider is equipped to give would make it sound as right as it feels. The running commentary in his head is mostly going okay, it’s happening, stay calm, holy shit, oh my god he put his hand on my arm and I’m acting like a Victorian lady about it. Holy shit he’s so warm. Is this what the fucking vapors are?
Dave does manage to stop himself from doing something embarrassing like lean forward, and Karkat pulls back. “Are you okay?”
He nearly laughs. Okay? What’s that even mean? He just kissed Karkat. Okay is like some weird place he’s not remotely interested in right now. He tries to communicate all that.
“I- wh- yeah? What the fuck, dude. I’m in the zone for this shit. Get back in there.”
“Get back in there?” Karkat mutters, appalled, but Dave’s already moving forward, poker face looking smashed like the end result of a frisbee player’s shameful instinctual reaction to seeing fine china plates. It’s not ironic in the slightest. But that’s already out the window with the smashed up plates and shit so who even gives a shit. He just wants to kiss Karkat again.
So he does.
Notes:
HAPPY NEW YEAR! I think it's also high time we said HAPPY DAVEKAT TOO!
Chapter 43: Corridorks
Summary:
Sollux and Aradia go on an impromptu date.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TT: I’m sorry, I just cannot accept that.
TG: accept it
TG: i wanna do christmas sure
TG: new years doesnt matter to me tho
TT: Dave.
TT: Your sacred position as one of two Gods of Time demands it of you.
TG: its totally arbitrary
TT: It is not, you take that back.
TT: It’s well understood that the point of New Year’s celebrations are firstly, to induce the creation of soon to be unkept commitments which feed Baggom’aichit, the demon of broken promises, and secondly, to provide a standardised period of indulgence for celebrants before rejoining the mundane world.
TG: yeah neither of which applies here
TG: we dont have like jobs and shit
TG: also holy shit is baggom real is that why i never learned to juggle
TT: No, I made him up.
TG: fuck
TG: idk i still dont give a shit about new years its christmas im about
TG: also like
TG: how the fuck do we even tell when new years is for us
TG: we lived in different timezones and then got teleported to space and then i fucked around in time loops for like a week
TG: how do you untangle that
TT: Oh. I wouldn’t.
TT: I’d just get you to do it.
TG: gdi
TT: Glad that we settled that.
TG: tf you mean settled
TT: We’re doing New Year’s.
TT: Now, to my next point of business
TG: what
TG: this isnt a meeting i didnt sign up to be in a meeting
TT: Birthdays.
TG: the trolls dont do em
TT: But we do.
TT: And there’s only a week to yours, according to the calendar you’ve been giving me. We unfortunately won’t be able to celebrate Jade’s or John’s, but I am damn well going to celebrate yours.
TG: oh
TT: Of course, a week is not a lot of time to plan a party, but if we have a joint birthday party and hold it on my birthday, as the only humans, then that gives us a little more time.
TG: um
TT: The point being, we should probably start planning now.
TG: rose the calendar i gave you was a joke
TT: …What?
TG: rose i gave october thirty two days
TG: i also did the fifteenth of june three times
TG: i put the fourth of july in august
TT: Why.
TT: Why would you do that.
TT: Why in the world would anybody ever do that?
TG: funny
TT: I think I’m going to regret asking this, but…
TT: How long do we have until your birthday?
TG: uh
TG: about five hours
TG: rose
TG: you still there
tentacleTherapist [TT]’s phone was crushed!
TG: hm
--
“Oh, hey Ro—”
“Can’t talk, no time,” Rose says, pushing past Aradia as she rushes past them in the hallway.
“…Do we want to look into that?” Sollux asks.
“Hmm. Nope!” Aradia slings her arm around Sollux’s neck again and pulling him along, walking in the opposite direction of the little slice of inhabited space they’ve carved out. “C’mon. I’m bored.”
“And yet when adventure presents itself, you brush it off. Okay.” She squeezes him. “Ow. Quit it.”
“I can’t help it! The humans are interesting, but I want to do something with you! Not get involved with Rose’s drama.”
“That’s kinda sappy,” Sollux grumbles. He’s only grinning a little bit, so she squeezes him again.
“It’s disgustingly sappy, Sollux! And do you know why it’s disgustingly sappy? Because I’m out of practice on being suave on account of that one time where I died and had no emotions for a sweep.”
His grin widens. “You are insane at the guilt tripping, AA.”
“Is it working?”
He rolls his eyes (she can always tell), and slings his arm around her waist, squeezing her right back. She grins. “Alright. What do you want to do?”
“Something together.”
“But we do spend so much time together.”
She shakes her head. “Not good enough for me, sorry. You coding and me playing dungeon crawlers only counts half for together time. Doing a thing together? That counts…”
Sollux waits.
“No,” he says, when he works it out. “Stop.”
“…………” She waggles her eyebrows at him.
“AA you’re not allowed to do this.”
“……”
“Stop. It’s my gimmick.”
“…”
He sighs. “Double.”
“Double!” And then she grabs his shades and jams them on her face. He snickers.
“Alright, fair. What do you want to do?”
She shrugs. “I don’t really know! I’ve been running pretty high on life, and Karkat was giving me little jobs to look after people. That plus video games means everything’s been pretty low-key since I got back.”
“Well… was there something you missed doing while you were a spooky dead corpse girl?”
“Apart from hug you?”
“Yeah, you do a pretty good job of that already. Is this making up for lost time, all the hugging?”
“Lost time!” He rolls his eyes again. “Nope. This is the new normal. Hope you’re enjoying it, because I’m never stopping. One could say that you… might just…… be………”
“Absolutely the fuck not.”
“………”
“I’m not doing it AA.”
She nudges him in the ribs. “………?” She says, waggling her eyebrows again.
“This bit was only ever funny when I did it.”
“…”
“Ugh. Doomed.”
“Doomed!” She fist-pumps. “Yes!”
Their wandering feet have taken them to a corner of the meteor she doesn’t think she’s ever actually been before. Clearly Dave and Terezi have been, though. The little stripe running along the left-hand wall at chest height will lead them back to the inhabited zones if they turn and walk with it on their right. This one is (-she flicks the shades up, because they do not help with colour-) green, which means…
Well, she has no idea what it means. Karkat made a memo on the topic, but honestly, she wasn’t paying as much attention to what the three of them were trying to say while each jumping ahead of each other.
“Where are we even going?”
She shrugs. “Maybe we could find a window and yell at Jack Noir?”
“Sounds insanely lame.”
“I wanna gloat. We’re gonna beat him.”
“You want to gloat? Since when?”
“Since I got to come back to life and be smug? Keep up!”
Sollux laughs and then jumps slightly. “Ouch.”
“You alright?”
“Psionic buildup. Didn’t really hurt, but it surprised me.”
“You still get them?”
“Apparently. But this is like the sixth time since I blew my eyes out. Way less frequent now.”
“Your life’s just one improvement after another, isn’t it?”
“Makes two of us.” She rolls her eyes.
“Spark it away,” she reminds him.
“Gee, why didn’t I think of that?” He grumbles, but she just raises an eyebrow. “It’s this new style of psionics. I don’t know, it’s stickier or something, I can’t put it into blasts or sparks. Why couldn’t I keep the old red and blue?”
“I think grey mustard suits you. It’s cute!”
“You have bad taste.”
“Well, I like you, don’t I? Anyway, you can’t spark this new stuff away?”
“Nope. Gotta ground it into something. Which is great for doing my psi-dar shit, so at least I get to see.”
“Hm. What about me?”
He snorts. “Our psionics aren’t compatible, remember?”
“They weren’t. These are new.”
“Alright, but—”
“C’mon. Give it a shot.”
He sighs and then turns to face her. They take each other’s hands.
“Ready?” He asks.
“Ribbit.” He grins. “Yeah. Shoot.”
It’s just a tiny trickle. Nothing like his old numbers (which even, reportedly, exceeded a certain ludicrous number), but she’s not sure if that’s because he’s trying not to accidentally fry her or anything (cute) or if this is just all of it, now.
“Think it’s coming through,” she says. It’s fizzing over her skin, like a tiny electric shock everywhere. “Yep.” Her voice sounds slightly buzzed, too, like she’s speaking with her head against the bus window or something.
“You can ground it?”
“Yep. Heh. Yeeep. Any more?”
“A bit.” The feeling intensifies, leaves her feeling like her edges are probabilistic, fuzzed over space. Freaky. “This is weird.”
“You’re telling me.”
She shrugs. “Good weird, though. How about you? How much more juice have you got?”
“Shittons,” he says. “It’s not like I stopped generating any less energy, I just can’t pull it all out quickly. Or-” He shrugs. “Or it’s more like I’m always leaking it, so I can’t up the pressure without frying everything around me, too.”
“You can’t direct it as much.”
“Yeah, basically.”
“Hm.” That sounds not great. “Does it hurt?”
“Not really. I guess sometimes some gets trapped and zaps me though. But venting it out for psidar-sight helps.”
“How much more is there until you’re not going to zap again?”
“Probably like ten minutes.”
Her mouth twists into a grin. “You just want to hold my hands for ten minutes.”
He grins. “Guilty as charged.”
“Where’s it leaking from?”
“I think literally through all my pores and shit.”
“So, if I kissed you…?” She asks, grinning.
He snickers. “You’re fucking devious.”
“I am a scientist, Sollux!”
“You’re an archaeologist.”
“Semantics.”
“It’s not semantics, they’re literally totally different jobs- hey!”
She moves back until she can spin him around by his hands and moves in a slow circle. “I am just a girl, asking her moirail a simple question about his health. Would a kiss make it all better?”
“You’re gonna make me dizzy.”
She continues to spin lazily with him. “If you throw up, we can see if it comes out with your vomit!”
“Gross.” He pulls his hands towards his chest, until the distance between them halves. She closes the other half, and now the two of them are stepping, barely short of floating, grinning at each other, foreheads pressed together, and snickering to each other. “Wanna find out?”
“The vomit thing?” She asks with a grin, and he rolls his eyes. “Yes,” she says. “Definitely.”
She tilts her head back to get her horns out of the way. She’s taller, fractionally, but he’s floating just a little higher than she is.
Huh. They started floating. Fun!
“Dork,” he says.
“Weirdo,” she returns, and kisses him on the lips.
The fizzing feeling recedes from her skin and concentrates on her lips. Their lips stay closed- it’s a moirail’s kiss, after all- but she feels the current buzz through the connection and up her horns, curling to the points and then- dissipating harmlessly into the air.
The kiss only lasts a few seconds before Sollux smiles, and then snickers, and then laughs, which makes her laugh, and it breaks, and he leans past her head and gives her a hug. “Yeah, alright. You were right, that helped.”
“So I am a scientist, huh?”
“You’re a scientist. Oh shit.”
“What?”
“I think I used up all my charge.” His arms snake around her neck, and she snorts. “Can’t see.”
“Oh no! How long until you can see again?”
“Probably like five minutes.”
She grins. “Would it be less if you stopped floating?”
“Yep.”
“You gonna stop?”
“Nah. Walking is lame.”
She scoops him into a bridal carry and he cackles. “Who said anything about walking?”
He lets his head loll back. “You’re great.”
“You, too.”
She lets her feet leave the ground just barely, and floats them back the way they came, green stripe on their right.
“We’re watching what I wanna watch tonight,” she says.
“Heh,” he says. “I figured.”
Notes:
I've come to make an announcement. Sonic the Hedgehog is a-
Wait hang on these aren't my announcement notes.Oh, there they are.
I will be taking an upload hiatus for the month of March! That's not for a while, and I hopefully will be able to keep doing chapters until then, but I anticipate being busier than usual around then, so I figured I'd give a heads up in good warning so nobody's taken by surprise. If you're reading this in March, uh. Pain. Apologies. But at least you still have like ten more chapters to read before you catch up!
After the hiatus, I think I'll be dropping down to the once-a-week schedule I had planned originally, and moving updates to the end of the weekend for my own convenience.
Hope you're having a good day. Love you all!
Chapter 44: Sweet Birth and Hella Day
Summary:
What do you get your friends when you all have a machine that can make literally anything?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave and Rose are having a birthday party in a few hours. Vriska’s pretty sure that’s like if people gave you things on your wriggling day or something. They’re going to eat cake and stuff.
She can… kind of get behind the idea? She likes having things. She likes when people give her things, too, actually. It’s weird, sure, but that’s not exactly new for aliens.
Speaking of weird.
Terezi picks up the piece of crap she just alchemised. It’s a plank of wood with a face on it. “We’re bad at this,” Vriska says.
“That’s not true! We’ve made loads of useful stuff.”
“Rose makes loads of useful stuff.”
“Don’t sell us short!”
“You have a plank of wood with a face on it.”
“And who knows what discoveries we could make with it!”
“We need gifts, Terezi.”
“We should just alchemise things until we find something at random.”
“That- there’s millions of possible codes. And, in case it needs saying again—”
“Plank with a face, yeah, I get it.” She grins. “If the odds are so bad, then why don’t we make our own luck?”
Vriska raises an eyebrow, grinning. “Oh? Okay.”
Terezi winks at her. “You do the luck thing, I’ll do the mind thing.”
Vriska pulls up her luck instinctively, before she realises something. “Hey, wait. You don’t even know how to—”
Oh.
“—Do the mind thing,” she finishes, with an eight-digit code itching at her fingertips. She types it into the alchemiter.
G7SdmO!i
It’s a squiddle toy, with Kanaya’s horns.
Oh. Yeah, that’s perfect.
“What was that?” Terezi asks, face smug.
Vriska lets her head fall onto Terezi’s shoulder. “I said you’re smart,” she mumbles, goofy smile on her face.
“Damn right I am.”
“Okay, genius. Any ideas for Dave?”
She shrugs, which almost dislodges Vriska. “I’m going to need time to recover after doing something that smart!”
Vriska sighs. “We could just get him a large bottle of apple juice.”
“No! That would be giving in!”
“Well, what else do we get him? He was your human!”
“He’s the cooler human,” Terezi sniffs. Vriska rolls her eyes.
“Surely you remember something from spying on him.”
“He likes music?”
“Helpful. What about plants? He loves that one in the common area.”
“That is a weird ‘irony’ thing.”
“We could still get him plants.”
“Can the alchemiter make living things?”
Vriska hesitates. “I don’t know.”
She remembers one of the things she saw while looking at the humans, something Dave had in his room, just as Terezi starts to speak. “I-”
“Hang on. Wait. Wait.” She clicks a finger. “I’ve got it.”
“Holy. Fucking. Shit.”
Vriska grins and bumps shoulders with Terezi. “No big deal,” she says modestly.
“We’re the best,” Terezi adds.
Everybody else stares at it. Dave’s actually grinning. “Fuck yeah you are.”
“…What are we looking at?” Sollux asks. “All I’m getting is a jar.”
Eridan clears his throat. “There’s, ah. They’ve put a stillborn rook in a jar of formaldehyde.”
Sollux’s face scrunches up. “DV? You’re weird.”
“Shut up, this is literally insane. You guys win at presents.” Vriska puts a hand out to high five Terezi. She misses it.
“As depressing as that might be for the rest of the party, I’m afraid Dave might be right.” Rose sighs. “That may indeed be an instant win.”
“Did you fucking kill a game construct for this?”
“Karkat, shut up and let me have this.”
Karkat opens his mouth to argue, and then sighs and closes his eyes. “Fine. Enjoy your dead knight or whatever the fuck it is.”
“Rook,” Eridan says, helpfully.
“Does it look like I could give a shit?”
“We got something for Rose, too!” Terezi says. And then she chucks it full force at Rose’s head. She flinches, but it still bounces off her head. “Sloppy!”
“My combat moxie truly has hit a critical low,” Rose says drily. She picks it up, opens her mouth to (almost certainly) make another wisecrack, which then dies as a little exhale. “-Oh.”
“What?” Karkat asks, trying to take a closer look at it. Rose captchalogues it.
“Nothing. It’s. Very kind, Terezi. Thank you.”
“What did they get you?” Kanaya asks, curiously.
“I- just a squiddle toy.”
“A custom one,” Vriska adds, because she thinks it’s funny.
“You guys have insane gift game,” Dave says.
“Of course you saw it and I didn’t,” Karkat mutters.
“If it makes you feel better—” Sollux begins, and Aradia elbows him in the ribs, snickering.
“This is the bestest birthday literally ever,” Dave says.
“Despite the rather low-key decorations.”
The ‘decorations’ consist entirely of a banner with ‘BARFDAY’ written on it, as well as party hats that everybody except Vriska and Karkat were cajoled into wearing (and that everybody except Rose and Dave have since taken off, because they don’t really sit properly with horns), and a cake (courtesy of Eridan), which reads happy wweird human ageing celebration in icing. He did not have enough room for the word ‘celebration.’ It is squished into the corner. Dave has taken about five thousand photos of the cake so far.
“Still more than I ever got.”
“Next year, we’re getting you a bouncy castle, then.”
“Really testing our godtier immortality, huh?” Aradia says with a laugh.
“Really makes getting you a stack of records look shit,” Karkat says with a sigh.
“What are you talking about, dude?” Sollux interjects. “I won shittiest gift.”
“Hey, don’t knock a big bottle of apple juice,” Dave says. “It’s up there, for sure. Karkat could still win shittest gift if the music is bad.”
Karkat snorts.
“Seriously, though. Thanks.”
“Yeah, well,” he says, dismissively. But he looks pleased.
“And thank you all for coming,” Rose says. “Even if it was pretty short notice.”
“So… are there any other human traditions associated with birthday?” Kanaya asks. “Or does it mainly consist of gift giving?”
“We also engage in temporated pneumopyrovotum.”
“I think that’s her way of saying we put candles on the cake.”
“Oh,” Eridan says. “…While baking?”
“After.”
“Gotcha.”
“And then we wish on them.”
“Does that ever work?”
“Not that I can tell. But-” Rose, the goddess of Luck and Fortune, shrugs. “Who knows?”
“Candle for every year.”
“How the fuck do people fit them all on when they get old?” Vriska asks.
“Humans only live to be eighty,” Rose points out, and most of the highbloods wince. And then the midbloods wince too, when they mentally divide by two. And finally, Aradia shifts uncomfortably and squeezes Sollux’s hand, when she remembers what she is now. “We still don’t usually put eighty candles on the cake,” she adds, oblivious. “After a while people give up doing them all.”
“Can we cut the cake, now?” Sollux asks, and pre-breaks what could have turned into an awkward silence. “I’m starving and it smells good.”
Notes:
Everybody was told they only had to get either Rose or Dave a gift. Aradia gave Dave a skull she found back on Alternia, Eridan gave Rose an Alternian fantasy series with wizards. Kanaya is making her and Rose jumpers that obviously match, but that are different enough for the fashion-blind trolls (and, yknow. the blind trolls) not to notice. Hands up, is anybody surprised; Sollux was presented with a binary of options and he chose to do both. He made Rose a ~ATH programme which increments every time she manages to make a pun nobody picks up on, and then installed it as malware on her phone.
Rose and Dave agreed to get presents for Jade and John instead of each other. Rose is writing Con Heir, a loving satire of Con Air where everything is the same except every piece of Nic Cage's dialogue is replaced by a lovingly exaggerated version of pre-Game John being very enthusiastic about being in Con Air and also just generally everything all the time. Dave is making a glass bell like the top half of a sealed terrarium, which speeds up time for any plants inside it so they grow in seconds, and he's working on a hidden ability for it to detect when it's over a pumpkin, and then it will overclock and the pumpkin will grow so fast it explodes.
Chapter 45: Chrissy Mer New Yemas
Summary:
The humans introduce the trolls to what they assume holidays are like.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Wait,” Karkat says, “time out. We’re doing the gift thing again?”
“Well- yeah? You do presents for Christmas.”
Eridan and Vriska exchange a look. “…Do humans ever not give gifts?”
“It’s just a weird coincidence that me and Rose are born like three weeks before the other time people give gifts.”
“Obvious fucking lie.”
“It’s not.”
--
Rose looks at her desktop as she brushes her hair.
turntechGodhead [TG] has begun the memo shnizzlemas!
TG: Right
TG: so
TG: people were complaining about getting a gift for each other person on the meteor bc honestly yeah eight people is a lot of people to get gifts for
TG: like can you imagine that being interesting
TG: thats like 72 presents nobody has time for that even writing down gifter gift giftee would take way too long
TG: so anyway ive come up with a solution
TG: Were gonna do a thing called secret santa
TG: Everybody gets given a random person to get a present for
TG: And then at the end we reveal who we got and what we got them
TG: ok i barely have the attention span for nine things actually but still
She blinks. And then she opens a private message to Dave.
TT: …Are you capitalising your sentences?
TG: fuck off im working here
TT: I’m sorry, I just can’t ignore it.
TT: It’s so weird.
TT: Like seeing a monkey pick an apple over a banana.
TT: I had no idea you took Christmas *this* seriously.
TG: problem:
TG: our greatest nerds have worked for decades to find a way to do secret santa so that nobody knows who has anybody until the last moment or gets picked to gift themself
TG: Solution:
TG: fuck all that fuckshit
TT: You’re using punctuation!
TT: Dave. Do you secretly care about Christmas?
TG: i care about this so much its fucking insane thats not a secret
TT: Yes, but…
TT: Unironically?
TG:
TG: ok fine maybe
TT: Le gasp!
TG: Im gonna message you to tell you who youre getting for
TG: problem:
TG: that means I would get to choose who I was getting presents for and who was getting presents for me
TG: solution:
TG: My present to you is that you get to celebrate the greatest holiday ever
TG: its an uncompetitive field given that i know about like four holidays and arbor day aint winning shit but whatever
TG: still a present
TG: and your collective present to me will be when you let me be weird about Christmas
TG: so yeah
TT: You’ve only gone on a single five-second tangent, which tied back into the point.
TT: Where is the Dave I know?
TT: Dear god, you even capitalised Christmas as a proper noun!
TT: What have you done with him? Infected him with the… Christmas spirit?
TG: im a santa zombie yeah
TG: but instead of brains im craving like a warm milk and cookies
TG: can we alchemise milk
TT: If we can alchemise apple juice, we can almost certainly alchemise milk.
TG: awesome lets never try tho
TT: Why?
TG: cause wed need to explain what it was to the trolls
TT: Hm. You’re right.
TG: anyway im outtie losers happy christmas check your inboxes
TG: you get vriska btw
TT: She’ll be difficult to get a gift for.
TT: Hang on. None of them have ever done Secret Santa before, yes?
TG: afaik yeah
TG: karkat hadnt heard of it
TG: they did a gift exchange once but bc they basically all know each other through him half of them got a gift for karkat
TT: I suppose we only know them now that they’re all more or less friends, but it somehow doesn’t surprise me that most of them met through Karkat.
TT: Regardless, what I’m wondering is, if trolls have never done this before, won’t they immediately go around asking very obvious questions which would let you identify who they’re getting a gift for?
TG: okay so one
TG: well done my disciple you understand now why i do this bullshit the next two weeks are gonna be hilarious
TG: two
TG: youre a seer so you could probably do that anyway
TG: three
TG: im gonna get everybody to lock in their guesses the day of
TG: and then im gonna laugh at them prolly
TG: theres an shitty prize for the person who guesses the most wrong
TT: Exciting.
TT: I truly can’t wait to see that gift be presented to…
TG: no dont do a seer thing on it
TT: …Aradia.
TG: god damn it
TT: :)
--
“Alright,” Sollux says, hitting enter and spinning around in his chair. “You’ve now got control over the temperature settings in the labs, including the common area.”
“Excellent,” Rose says. “Thank you, Sollux.” She immediately turns it down eight degrees.
“No problem,” he says.
“…Why did you want this, again?” Eridan asks.
She shrugs. “Sometimes, you have to take desperate measures to get into the Christmas spirit. I’d recommend you invest in a few jumpers. Preferably festive.”
“This word. I don’t think trolls have whatever that is.” He taps his finger thoughtfully on his shoulder. “Nope. Never heard of this… feshteef. Sol?”
Sol snickers.
“Fascinating,” Rose replies. “Festive must be a human emotion, then. Tell me, have you ever felt an itching need to decorate edible scale models of generic architectures?”
Eridan stares off into space thoughtfully.
“Perhaps with candy canes?” She prompts.
“Clearly it isn’t ringing a bell,” Sollux comments sarcastically.
Eridan doesn’t reply.
Rose frowns. He’s… still staring into space. “Eridan?”
He doesn’t reply.
“ED.”
Sollux reaches out and pokes Eridan on the arm, and Eridan blinks, and looks back to them. “Hm?”
“You okay?”
“…Yeah?”
Rose doesn’t quite buy that. As Sollux continues speaking- “dude, you just stood there and didn’t say anything for like ten seconds” -she reaches for that thing that in her head she’s been calling her-
[Second Sight]
-and catches him a half second before he falls onto the floor. She catches him so early that he pulls back for a split second, confused, before raising an eyebrow, opening his mouth to say something probably sarky, and then falls, held up by her grip. She lowers him carefully to the ground.
“What the fuck?” Sollux says. “RS, what-”
“I don’t-” she begins, but then she stops. She does know. Kanaya told her, weeks ago. “I think he just had a seizure.”
“Is he okay?”
“He should be. I-”
Eridan looks up at them, and then down at himself. He curls his fingers against his palm a few times, maybe some sort of nervous tic. “…Fit?”
“I think so,” she says. “You alright?”
“Better than usual,” he says. “Usually I hit my head on the way down.”
“Well then you’re welcome,” she says.
“What the fuck just happened?” Sollux asks.
“…You haven’t told him?” She asks him.
He looks sheepish. “Sorry Sol. Shoulda said. I, uh. I get fits.”
“You-” Sollux looks blankly between the two of them. “What?”
Rose glances at Eridan. “I’ll let you take the explanation,” she says, patting him on the shoulder.
And then she turns and walks out of the room.
“Coward,” Eridan mutters.
Sollux gives him an incredulous look. “Dude, what the fuck just happened?”
--
Rose’s room looks different upside-down.
“Are you going to help or not?” She asks.
Dave shrugs, still fiddling with Kanaya-thulu. Tries to, anyway, hanging so far off the bed that he’s pretty sure he could fall off at any moment. “Prolly the second one.”
“Then why are you here?”
“You seriously asked me for fashion advice and expected me to help?”
“You’re the sharper-dressed of the two of us, usually,” she argues.
Dave’s the Knight of Time, not its Seer.
But briefly, he thinks he can picture this exactly conversation happening ten, twenty, thirty years from now. Even if they didn’t get the immortality perk, he’s pretty sure that in every universe where they know each other, they’re doing this at some point. Poking fun at each other, being unhelpful, just hanging out. Laughing as Rose tries to ask him for fashion advice.
“Yeah, the unbelievable bit was that I would, not that I could. It’s not even a date,” he says. “Make it a date and I’ll help you get dressed up to the nines.”
She sighs. “Why can’t it ever be a date?” She asks.
“Your fault,” he replies, holding the squiddle up so he can see the little sharpied fangs he’s drawn on it.
(He saved the captcha first, don’t worry. He’s not a dick.)
“I’m inviting her to explore the meteor together! It wouldn’t be that hard for her to just add ‘it’s a date’ at the end?”
“You’re gonna save a fortune on flashlight batteries,” Dave says, apropos of absolutely nothing. But then, nobody has ever accused Dave of being apropos. She supposes he is right, though. Kanaya tends to get, um. Very glowy, when she and her go on. Ahem. Expeditions.
“Scarf or no scarf.”
He glances over.
“No scarf.”
“You think so?”
“You’re already wearing an outfit with a fucking sash around your waist, you don’t need a scarf as well. That’s too much dangly fabric for one outfit.”
“One day I’m going to get you to fit me for a suit.” She smiles. “One day, I’m going to fit you for a dress.”
“Mmmmnope, that’s not a threat. Sorry, you missed the bus on me having hangups about shit.”
“Damn.”
“Still wouldn’t wear it, though.”
“Why?”
“Cause I wouldn’t look good in a dress.”
“I think that’s about as silly as saying somebody wouldn’t look good in a suit. There are many types of suits. Some of them are bound to, if you’ll pardon the pun, suit.”
“Yeah, I kinda doubt that for dresses, though.”
“I thought you just said you don’t have any hangups. Yet that sounds suspiciously like a hangup.”
He shrugs again, and it finally dislodges him enough to make him sliiiiide to the floor slowly, pulling Rose’s duvet halfway down with him. “Guess it might be,” he admits. “Do I gotta deal with it?”
“Not necessarily. You don’t need to like dresses. But if you merely don’t like what dresses say, then you aren’t really talking about fashion. Are you?”
“…You’re better at that shit now.”
She sighs. “No scarf. Cravat?”
“Kill me.”
--
Christmas eve.
“Do we need to put it everywhere?”
“That’s more or less what Dave told us to do, yeah!”
“Yeah, but- if people have to kiss every time, they step under one of these, we’ll end up doing nothing else.”
“You just don’t want to keep flying up to the ceiling.”
Vriska throws up her hands. “You keep using me for my wings!”
“Your delicious blueberry muffin wings are besides the point!” Terezi sniffs. “…But you might be right. I’m smelling a lot of green and red up there.”
“Getting anything done will be like a dungeon crawl.”
“True. But,” Terezi says, and catches Vriska’s wrist as she flutters down.
Vriska grins. “Yeah?”
She jerks her chin up to the ceiling. Vriska looks up to see a sprig of mistletoe above them. “Let’s see if the humans are on to something.”
Vriska touches down gently, leaning in towards Terezi. Terezi, though, has other ideas. She puts a hand around Vriska’s waist, just under her wings, turns her, dips her, and grins sharply, breathing in Vriska’s surprise.
“…Oh,” she says. “Yeah. They might be.”
Terezi kisses her, not even bothering to remove their glasses beforehand. Let them clack, she doesn’t care! When she comes up for breath, she changes tactics and presses a kiss to Vriska’s cheek, and then her lips, and then Vriska’s laughing too hard to kiss her back, and she just holds her matesprit in the dip instead, staring at Vriska’s stupid beautiful face.
“Kinda in love with you,” Vriska says, sending flutters through Terezi’s chest.
“Me too,” she whispers back. She feels like she should have better words than that. It feels like Vriska’s a piece of everything she needs, and the fact she’s right here, smiling like a dork, hand resting gently on Terezi’s shirt, is awesome. “Kinda think you’re great.”
Vriska’s face twists into a pleased look. “Been working on that,” she says, proudly.
She grins, bobs her head, and bites her lip. “Yeah you have.”
“Thanks for your help with that.”
She snorts. “These alien celebrations are making us sappy.”
“Making?”
She grins and pulls Vriska up. They stand only a few inches apart, her hand around Vriska’s waist. “Yeah, making. Remember, we were all cool badasses before, right?”
Vriska reaches out and brushes some stray hair out of Terezi’s face. Which honestly, she loves; it’s not like she can’t see (or not because of hair in the way, anyway), so it’s got to be entirely because Vriska likes seeing her face. “Oh, I forgot,” she murmurs, smiling. “Back when we were all miserable and I didn’t get to kiss you?”
She hums. “True. I don’t want to step on anybody else’s aspect territory, but I’ve gotta say, right now kinda rules.”
“Merry human bullshit, Terezi.”
“Merry human bullshit, Vriska.”
--
Christmas goes like this:
At nine in the morning, everybody arises to Dave blowing up their phone to wake them up (or in Karkat and Eridan’s cases, he messages them to just sit twiddling their thumbs in their blocks until eight). They then get out of bed and open their doors to find a large sock filled with shitty SBaHJ merch and random shit hanging on a shitty stick-on wall hook that is visibly drooping under the weight of the stocking.
Dave did not warn them of this beforehand.
As they slowly make their way towards the kitchen in a trickle over half an hour in varying states of wakefulness, they find Dave already there and making actual eggs and bacon breakfast. They assume this is also traditional.
After breakfast, Dave insists they do presents.
“No,” Terezi says. Her eyes still aren’t even open, she’s leaning against Vriska (who is also not, legally speaking, awake) and she’s gripping a coffee mug like it owes her money. “No fucking- we’re doing that later.”
Dave stops insisting, because Terezi looks like she’ll test his godtier immortality over it (and defending Christmas against grinches, he tells everybody repeatedly, is heroic).
They then sit down to watch the greatest Christmas movie ever made (in Dave’s opinion).
Karkat switches it off twenty minutes through because it’s barely tangentially related to Christmas and puts on a Hallmark movie instead. Sollux and Vriska yell at him about it, but Eridan gets invested immediately and backs Karkat’s decision. Kanaya loses the plot halfway through, conflating the two movies into one. (“…Where did the man with the guns and the dead woofbeast go?”)
The movie ends, and Dave insists they do presents now. Rose makes a comment about the ghost of Christmas impatient and then launches into a thirty-minute discussion of the plot of A Christmas Carol (she has never seen it; she has, however, seen the Muppet version).
The trolls sit there, having the dense lore of Christmas wash over them from the chokepoint of the dubiously trustworthy recountings of the only two humans for an arbitrarily stupid distance, and at the end of it, Dave insists for a third and final time that they do presents now or he’s for real going to doom the timeline, guys I’m not joking about this, just let me have this ok.
So, they do presents. It takes about an hour, and Dave gets so impatient that Sollux has to tell him to stop trying to fucking optimise Christmas.
And then Dave reveals the sheet. Behold, he says. The sheet.
What the fuck is the sheet, Karkat says.
It’s the sheet with everybody’s guesses as to who had who, Rose replies.
Fuck, Karkat says. That was a competition?
Aradia loses.
And then Dave wanders out, only saying that he guesses they’ll play cards in the evening. He insists that having no clue what is happening is traditional, and when he walks out, Rose assures them it isn’t, and that Dave probably just needs a few hours to recover from the success of his first Christmas.
She’s entirely right.
They all meet up more-or-less spontaneously at the common area over the course of an hour. And Kanaya admits that her and Rose may have broken the rules of the Secret Santa, just slightly, in that they also got everybody a gift in the form of various pieces of warm winter knitwear.
Dave looks like he’s about to fucking explode. He puts his on immediately.
They play cards for three hours. They can only play chance games with Vriska when Rose is also in the group.
Then they go for dinner. Dave has also insisted on doing this, but at the very least accepted help from Eridan, Vriska, and Aradia. Eridan is helpful; Vriska is trying her best; Aradia keeps eating the parsnips when the rest of them aren’t looking.
Karkat and Rose exchange a look at some of the substitutions Dave has made from a traditional Christmas dinner (at least, according to the movies they’ve both watched), based on what he tried and failed to alchemise. The missing parts (chicken, gravy) have Alternian substitutes courtesy of Eridan (grubsteak, grubsauce). It almost works.
Dave reveals he crafted ‘his best guess at eggnog,’ a key ingredient of which is apple juice, and presents it for group approval. Rose points out that it was never going to work properly if he used apple juice, and has he ever even had eggnog? This is terrible.
Dave tells her to shut up.
Somewhere, light-minutes behind them, Jack Noir is speeding after them with murderous intent (and being chased himself by somebody else of equally murderous intent). He enters a bubble at high speed, trying his best to duck and dodge through to both lose his pursuer and to maintain his chase on his prey.
And as he is about to exit the bubble, he gets hit in the face with a funny hat. It’s mostly red, with a white bobble, and he flails as it hits him, thinking maybe he’s being attacked.
When he realises it’s harmless, he stores his sword, holds the hat, and stares at it for a few seconds.
…He has literally no idea what this is.
And then he breaches the skin of the bubble, and the hat disappears just like the rest of the bubble, dopplering into his dust as he speeds on.
And like that, Christmas is over.
--
carcinoGeneticist [CG] began trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
CG: HEY.
TG: hey
CG: FUCKING HELL IT WAS A LOT, BUT I REALLY LIKED YESTERDAY.
CG: I GUESS I SEE WHY YOU LIKE CHRISTMAS SO MUCH.
TG: yeah
TG: honestly im glad it lived up to the hype
TG: ive never done a christmas party before
CG: WELL. IT WAS GOOD.
TG: hell yeah
TG: ready for boxing day
CG: WHAT?
TG: the day after christmas where everybody is so full that they do absolutely nothing
CG: DAVE, WE *ALREADY* DO ABSOLUTELY NOTHING.
TG: then youre ready
CG: …SEE YOU LATER.
TG: see you
CG: <3
TG: <3
carcinoGeneticist [CG] ceased trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
--
“So, what sort of things happen for the new year?”
Dave puts out his hand, touches the tree, and captchalogues it. He’ll chuck it off the meteor at a later date (recycling can go fuck itself when he has this much grist. The horrors can have fun with it). “People get drunk and stay up way too late,” he says.
Karkat sighs, and provides an actual summary, generated from cross-cultural study, thank you very the fuck much. “According to human movies, fireworks, drinking, and kissing at midnight.”
“…I’m going to say we shouldn’t do the fireworks,” Rose suggests.
“Spoilsport,” Aradia shoots back.
Eridan narrows his eyes and lets his book fall shut on the arm of his chair as he points at Dave. “You- are humans just obsessed?”
“Dude, what?”
“You told us that you only had two gifting celebrations, which you celebrated within a perigee of each other, and now you’re telling us that there just happen to be two different celebrations involving kissin’, which you don’t even have the decency to put more than a week apart?”
Dave raises his hands in defence. “Don’t blame me, dude, I didn’t make the rules.”
“You’re one of the two people in a place to make up some different ones,” Eridan points out. “And also the human God of Time. You might as well have made them up.”
“Shit.” Dave leans back. “Shit. Karkat, have you ever heard of Obama Day?”
--
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
TG: trolls can count back from ten right
GA: Um
GA: Yes We Are Definitely Able To Do That
TG: ok awesome tonight is gonna be great
GA: ?
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
--
Dave appears beside her. Great, he’s flashstepping. That’s a sign he’s about to be unbearably smug.
“Virgin punch?” He asks, holding out a solo cup for her.
“I’d rather you didn’t punch me,” she mumbles automatically. But she does take the drink.
“Rude as shit. How’s your NYE going?”
“You know very well that there is a certain deadline weighing on my mind. And traditions associated with it.”
“Yeah, the ol kiss at midnight, right?”
“You had to tell them all about it before I was ready, didn’t you?”
“I seem to remember somebody saying that it would only take her two or three days to ask Kanaya out. I seem to remember it happening at two in the afternoon on the seventh of December, exactly twenty-four days and seven hours ago.”
“I was never the one with a good grasp on timelines,” she says. He snorts and looks out over the rest of the party from the corner Rose has excused herself to, to think in.
“Just don’t miss the party,” he says. “Also: I’ll take care of it.” He pauses. “If you want.”
She looks over to him. “Please tell me how you’re going to do that before you hand Kanaya an indecipherable sweet bro and hella jeff comic that says slopey mackrots.”
“Ah, I see you’ve read the latest instalment,” he replies. She gaves him a look. “You remember that one episode of Friends?”
“Key difference: we have an odd number of people.” She winces. “You’re about to mention the mayor. Please don’t.”
Dave shrugs. “He’s probably good looking to chess people.”
“Besides, do trolls even view kissing the same way we do?”
“Karkat says it’s an all-quadrants thing, which sounds like bullshit but he’s the expert. But I’m not gonna kiss you, don’t worry.”
“I would much rather kiss Kanaya, yes. I assume you feel the same about Karkat.”
“Lol. Gay.”
“It usually is, where we come in. So, how are you going to refine on the Friends strategy?”
“I’m just gonna make sure none of them are paying attention, basically,” he says, already wandering off.
“I- that’s not a strategy,” she replies, but he just gives her a thumbs up.
“It just feels a bit pointless to have made them, only to have them be used for only a week, is all.”
“Awk, no, don’t say that. They’re really nice!” Aradia reassures her. “They’re so well made! We’ll be wearing them every time it gets cold in the new universe, trust me.”
“Then why aren’t you wearing yours?” Kanaya asks.
“I, uh.” She looks over Kanaya’s shoulder. “Oh, hi Sollux, come over here, we were just-!”
“That’s your dodging the question voice,” Sollux says as he joins the two of them beside the crisps. He pats about randomly until he locates them, picks one up, sniffs it, and then eats it. And then grabs a handful of them and starts shovelling them into his mouth.
“Damn. Never mind.”
“If the cardigan isn’t to your liking, I don’t mind you saying so,” Kanaya says. Okay, she minds a little, but she would rather Aradia tell her!
“I-” she sighs, shifts awkwardly. “It’s just a little bit scratchy?”
Kanaya shrugs. “Easily fixed. Next time I’ll just give you a choice of materials before I start.”
Aradia gives her a relieved smile. “Thanks. Sorry, I guess I made that into a bigger deal than it needed to be, huh?”
“I don’t think this group is in a strong position to judge a little bit of interpersonal melodrama.”
“You threatened to file my horns down if I kept letting them catch the jumper,” Sollux reminds her.
“Exactly my point,” she says, agreeably.
“Hey,” Dave says, pushing through the middle of their group like an ice breaker, and just grabbing a whole bowl of gummy bears. He leans against the table and throws a few in his mouth. “How’s it all going?”
“It’s… weird,” Kanaya admits. “We’re all standing around waiting for an arbitrary time. We could all just meet up a few minutes before the mandated ten second countdown.”
“Yeah, but that’s what makes it such a good party. You gotta find random shit to do for like five hours. Boredom breeds innovation.”
“…Is Rose alright?” She asks, glancing over at Rose in the corner. She’s muttering to herself, but there isn’t any black smoke coming off her, which to Dave means things are still fine.
“She’s good. I mean, you said it, five hours is a longass party. She’s prolly just taking a few minutes before she starts socialising again.”
“Hm. Alright.” Dave gives her a thumbs up, and starts wandering away. “Sollux, did you do the playlist? It’s very good…”
“Hey, Rezzles.”
She grins at Dave. “That’s new.”
“It’s not sticking,” Karkat says as he walks by them. The two of them exchange a look which basically translates as Karkat, am I right? but they mostly ignore him immediately.
“Gotta know. Kissing at midnight.”
“Uh.” She blinks. “Unless you’re trying to take up your claim from the weird shit we had going on during the game-”
“Yeah, no.”
“Then I guess I’m kissing Karkat or Vriska?”
“Yeah, but like, c’mon.”
“What?”
“It’s an odd number.”
“Yeah? Ohhh.” She grins. “You need help. You need a Seer of Mind!”
Dave opens his mouth to say some shit like hell yeah cahoots, but then somebody puts their arms around Dave and Terezi’s shoulders, and he glances over.
“What you need,” Karkat says, seriously, but with a grin tugging at the edge of his mouth, “is an expert.”
Eridan glances at Dave, Terezi, and Karkat as they leave, and then back at Vriska. “What d’you think they’re up to?”
“…If I had to guess?” Vriska looks thoughtfully. They huddle in a corner, and Karkat starts pulling out… a pen and paper. Yes, it’s a riveting New Year’s party on the meteor. “Some form of… cahoots?”
He clicks his tongue. “’Salways some cahoots going on,” he says, gnomically.
“Alright,” Karkat says, drawing- what else- a fucking shape.
“Dude, did we not do this?” Dave asks, smile tugging at his face.
“We did, and I stand the fuck by the shipping chart.”
“It pairs Dave off with Jade, not you,” Terezi points out.
“I stand the fuck by most of the shipping chart.” Terezi opens her mouth, probably regarding Rose and Kanaya, and also John and Vriska, and probably fucking Jade and Sollux at this point or some shit, who knows. “Okay, it was shit. I was new to human romance shit, alright? Give me a fucking break!”
She snickers in response.
“Anyway, this is a nonagon, not a square.”
“What did you just call me?” Dave says, because if humour isn’t dead yet, he’s happy to provide his razor sharp wit or, failing that, a garotte.
“Me, you, you, him, her, her…” Karkat mutters under his breath. “Alright. Let’s look at what we’ve got.”
“Dude, it’s so fucking obvious that I can figure it out.”
“Oh, like hell, Strider.”
Dave wrestles the pen off Karkat. “You and me. Terezi and Vriska. Rose and Kanaya. Sollux and Aradia. Leaving poor fishface on his own.”
“Hey!” Terezi says. “Only I get to call him fishface!”
“You call him what?” Karkat asks, momentarily distracted. He focusses back up. “Hang on, you just fucked it up. For all the hot shit you’re talking, you just left Eridan out.”
“Yeah, but like we can’t fix that, can we?”
Karkat snorts. “You can’t.”
“Oh, like you could do better.”
Karkat wrestles the pen right back. “The problem is that Ampora doesn’t understand the concept of moderation. When he’s looking for somebody, he’s looking for anybody! When he’s not, he’s not even just neutral on quadrants, he’s actively terrified that they’ll get somebody killed!”
Terezi’s eyebrows knit into a look of confusion. “…What’s that meant to mean?”
“Fuck, I- forget I said that, alright? You don’t need to know that. Fuck, I shouldn’t know it.”
“Cheating asshole,” Dave says, basically because he can indeed say words, and when has he ever needed a better excuse than that?
Karkat grunts and returns to his fuckoffagon. “Anyway. The current arrangement leaves Ampora on his own, which is a problem.”
Objectively, Karkat understands that sentence isn’t true. It’s not actually a problem, and if they get to the end and Eridan doesn’t want to do any of this, that’s fine. But he’s pretty sure neither Dave or Terezi is going to call him on how much he’s enjoying this, so whatever.
“As I see it, there’s only three choices that make any sense.”
“Three?” Terezi asks. He glances at her, and she looks away, blushing a bit.
Dave feels like he just missed something. “What?”
“Doesn’t matter,” Terezi says.
“It kind of does?” Karkat retorts.
“Let’s- ugh.” She shakes her head. “Keep going. The sooner this is over, the—”
“Shit, you’re doing the kismesis stuff at him aren’t you?” Dave asks.
“So close, Strider! So unbelievably close! The only mistake was the use of the present fucking tense. And yet, nobody gives a shit!” Both of them open their mouths to argue on that point. “Three choices.”
They both subside.
“The first is Terezi.”
Dave looks at her. She shrugs defensively. “…I mean, he’s cute?”
“You’ve got proven bad taste,” Karkat informs her.
Dave tries to work out the answer to her question. “I… guess? If you can look past the fangs and the fact he’s lanky? He is kinda hilarious sometimes.” Dave mouths something wordlessly. “Woah. Mostly when you’re making fun of him. Oh shit, Karkat, is that what kismesis is? Being funny when you’re annoying each other?”
“A ray of fucking light through the clouds,” Karkat grumbles. “Coming down to blind me with your fucking epiphany.”
“Dude, we do that.”
“Special case,” Karkat says.
“Why?”
Karkat catches himself before he can say something incredibly stupid like because you’re always funny. “I’ll explain it when you’re older,” he says, and look at him being cross-cultural. That’s not even a saying on Alternia. Nobody gave a shit what kids knew. Which, given the situation that Eridan and Terezi only ever referred to as ‘Vriska’s whole diary thing,’ he’s starting to think is possibly an invitation to chaos. “If we go with Terezi, then we end up with this: Kanaya and Rose, you and me, Aradia and Sollux, Vriska on her own. Not great either.”
“Wait. You’re saying we need some sort of weird pale-flushed-pitch triangle?” Dave asks.
Karkat stares at him.
“Uh. What.”
“You just got marginally more attractive,” Karkat tells him, and fuck. He’s blushing, isn’t he.
God damnit.
“Thanks,” he says, lamely.
“Yes, to answer your question. We’re going to need a triangle.” He strikes through the nonagon he’s labelled and starts to draw another one. “Second option is Sollux.”
“Sollux?” Terezi asks, at the same time as Dave goes, “That could work.”
Karkat sighs and pinches his nose. “You’re both wrong.”
“Wait, how-”
“Because it’s fucking obvious that they have a thing, which is messy and complicated and feelings-dense like a Troll Julie Andrews movie. But that thing isn’t workable. Because of aforementioned messiness.”
“Well, shit,” Terezi says, with a pout. “We were both wrong.”
“I can’t believe you didn’t notice it,” Karkat sighs. “Oh, I guess well done, Dave. There’s no reason you’d know that it’s not going to happen even though it looks like it should, so you still get points.”
“Fuck yes.”
“Wait, this is a competition?” Terezi asks.
“Yeah, cause I’m winning.”
“Sollux-” Karkat continues, ignoring them both. He draws lines over the nonagon again. “That frees up you and Vriska—”
“Please tell me you mean Terezi.”
“—and me and Dave. Kanaya and Rose, which leaves Aradia with her cap in her fucking hand.”
“…So that one doesn’t work either?” Terezi asks.
“No. It doesn’t.” Karkat crumples the page into a ball. “So. Option three.”
“Do we even have any triangles like the one we need on the meteor?” Terezi asks, thinking out loud.
“…Uh,” Dave says. “Before we do the grand reveal Karkles worked out in his head, I feel like I should mention something.”
“Mmm?” Karkat says as he draws the nonagon, absolutely not paying attention.
“Like. It’s a tradition, but we don’t have to do it. It’s not the law. Actually, it’s pretty much the opposite of the law, I guess. Sorry, Ter.”
She shrugs. “Not everything can be the law,” she says, in a tone which contrives to suggest this is a design oversight somebody made at the conceptual phase of development for the troll universe.
Karkat grunts, but mostly he just ignores that.
“Like, I’m starting to think you’re taking this more seriously than you need to. Which is dumb, because of course you are, you’re you, and it’s hilarious, but like also. We don’t gotta.”
“I haven’t done my fucking Agony Ancestor bullshit since the Game, Strider. Don’t take this away from me. And on Chrostmas of all days!”
“Not even the right holiday,” Dave replies as Terezi snickers.
“Strider, you’re going to hear my perfect solution.”
“Not sure I wanna.”
“I’m worried too,” Terezi stage-whispers to him.
“Terezi doesn’t work. Sollux doesn’t work.” Karkat slashes a line from one point of the nonagon to another.
“What.”
“Um.”
“Vriska?”
“It’s the only setup that works.”
“…Whhhyyy?” Terezi asks, drawing the syllable out. “I kinda want to kiss my matesprit.”
“You kiss her enough,” Karkat responds acerbically.
“Somebody’s jealous.”
“Shut up. This is fucking science.”
“Dear fucking Christ,” Dave mutters.
“This is all your fault, let me remind you. You and your insane human traditions.”
“I just said we don’t have to do this.”
“Option three.” He stabs a finger onto the line. “Vriska and Eridan.”
“Which means our other obvious ones are Aradia and Sollux, and Rose and Kanaya. Even if humans weren’t weird about kissing—”
“Yeah, let’s not get into that.”
“—this would still be the only sensible arrangement.”
“But… Vriska and Eridan?”
Karkat sighs. “Listen. I know, okay? I know I’m better at this than the average troll. But that doesn’t give the rest of you an excuse to slack off!”
“…Pale?” Terezi guesses.
“Maybe! It might be, if they both get their act together. It might be if they both even realise it’s possible. Honestly, I’m not even doing this to get them together. I’m doing this so that they can make the choice whether they want to be moirails or not. Because right now, it’s kinda fucking ridiculous. I’m sitting here and I’m pretty sure I know better than they do. So yes. Vriska and Eridan.”
“Right. And then… well, I guess the three of us need to find some-”
“Oh,” Terezi says.
“What?” Dave asks. And then he spots it, too. “Oh.”
“Yeah.” Karkat raises a finger. “Problem one, there aren’t really any triangles.” He raises another. “Problem two, literally every other option means I don’t get to kiss my moirail.” He raises a third finger. “Problem three, Eridan and Vriska’s personal stupid fucking problems.” He closes his fist. “This solves all three.”
“I dunno about solve for the first one. What’s even the plan?”
“I kiss you, then I kiss Terezi, then you kiss each other,” Karkat says, as if it’s insultingly simple.
They stare at each other.
“Uh.”
“You both had a thing for each other back during the game, right?” He shrugs. “I seem to remember banning sloppy interspecies makeouts, and yet here we are. I’m in my own personal hell.”
“Yeah, but that was ages ago and for like a day?”
“If you can come up with a better arrangement than this, then we can do that instead. Fuck, you’re right Strider, we don’t need to do this. All three of us could just decide not to. Fuck it, you two could kiss each other and leave me out in the cold like an asshole.”
“Oh man, that would be hilarious.”
“The point is, I don’t mind if you don’t want to do this. And we’ll see if other people are on board for this, first. We’re not springing this on anyone.”
Dave suddenly remembers that the entire purpose of this exercise was to let Rose and Kanaya have a plausibly deniable reason to kiss. Well, shit. If he’s gonna Joey it up, this is as good a plan as he can get.
“Ter. Hate to say it, but he’s kinda right. It’s literally the only way and the shipping charge decrees it.”
“It’s not a fucking shipping chart,” Karkat hisses.
Terezi considers this. “Paradox space could dissolve if we don’t,” she says, solemnly.
“You’re both weird as fuck.”
--
Vriska’s picking the green M&Ms out of the bowl when Dave sidles up to her.
“Hey,” he says. “Midnight. Who you kissing.”
She blinks. “What?”
“At midnight, when we do the countdown and the kiss. You’ve gotta choose somebody.”
“Well- Terezi?”
“Can’t, bro, she’s kissing Karkat.” And me, he doesn’t add, because that’s stupid.
“I- there isn’t really… I don’t have any other quadrants.”
“Fair, but like. You gotta kiss somebody.”
“Really?”
“No, but we’re gonna do it anyway.”
She shrugs. “Alright. Um. Is Rose an option?”
“Couldn’t be less an option. What about Eridan?”
She all but yelps. “Eridan?”
“He’s not that bad,” Dave says.
“No, I just mea-”
“He’s not my type, but he’s kinda handsome, right?”
“Yeah! You just- surprised me was all. But- Eridan?”
Dave shrugs. “Well, you can’t kiss Kanaya. Too much history there.”
She winces. “True.”
“Terezi’s spoken for, so’s Karkat. Which leaves you with not a lot.”
“Well, hey, it- oh, wow. It’s Aradia and Sollux, isn’t it?”
“Can’t kiss Sollux. Too much history there.”
“Aradia, same thing,” Vriska mutters. “Well, we’ve kinda buried the hatchet on that?”
“Yeah, but let’s let the hatchet stay buried instead of digging it up all of a sudden to go cut down trees.”
“But I’ve got history with Eridan too,” she points out.
Dave pauses. “You do? Damn, girl.”
She blushes. “It was pitch and very stupid. Amateur hour.”
“Don’t gotta explain yourself to me. But hey, at least kissing him’s not a big deal then. It’s not like you’re kissing him for the first time.”
“I guess,” she says.
“I mean, look. Your options are me or Eridan. Who’d you rather kiss?”
“Uh.”
“Exactly.”
“Rose!” Terezi says, grabbing her by the arm in the middle of a conversation. “I need to talk to you, Seer to Seer.”
“Oh,” Rose says. “Alright. Can it wai-”
“Nope! Say bye Kanaya!”
“Goodbye?” Kanaya says, as Rose is dragged away from her.
Karkat sighs beside her. Oh. When’d he get there? “Seers,” he says, sympathetically.
“Indeed,” Kanaya says, smiling faintly.
“But, hey. You know the humans have the tradition with the countdown? The kiss? What’s your plan for that?”
She pauses. “I suppose I didn’t have anybody particularly in mind,” she lies.
“What did you need to talk about?” Rose asks, slightly irritated, as she’s pulled towards the other end of the room.
“Oh, I didn’t,” Terezi clarifies. “Karkat did.”
Rose looks back and sees Karkat in the middle of explaining something that is making Kanaya’s glow slightly brighten every few seconds. “Ah.”
“Yep. Bye!”
“Mm. Yeah, me neither. I’m trying to sort it out, now, but I’m kinda stuck on you. I mean, your options are Vriska, Rose, or me.”
“Well, I can’t kiss Vriska. There’s simply too much history there.”
“Agreed,” Karkat says. “And I know I’m not your first choice.”
“Sorry.”
He waves her off. “Couldn’t give a shit, don’t worry. Which only leaves you with Rose.”
“That seems, um. Convenient.”
“Yeah, call it fate,” he says. “Is that okay with you?”
“…It might be a little awkward. What if she doesn’t feel the same as I do?”
He rolls his eyes. “Well then you’d have fallen for a real moron.”
She laughs, suddenly. “You’re trying to butter me up.”
“Yeah, sure, whatever. Point is, if you’re working up the courage to ask her out, you could gauge her interest. I wouldn’t waste this chance, even if it’s some bizarre alien shit.”
“Hm. Alright. But what about her? Am I her best choice?”
“Give me a better one,” he says sarcastically, and she rolls her eyes. “Well, this group is fucking insane, honestly. Rose only has two options, too, Dave or you, and I get the feeling that she isn’t going to kiss Dave.”
“I also got that impression,” Kanaya says, a little amused. “And besides, I think somebody else might want to claim first dibs on Dave first?”
“Yeah, I’m fucking great at making altruism and selfishness play nice, this is shocking news to everybody, and nobody expected it,” Karkat sarks.
“I feel marginally better knowing there is an ulterior motive here,” she admits. “Is that weird?”
“Very.”
Eridan sees Terezi coming. “Oh. Hey. What’s up?”
“Just working out what we’re doing for the countdown. Any idea who you’re kissing?”
“…I’m not sure I wanna get involved in all that,” Eridan replies.
“Really?”
“Yeah. Not like I’m gonna be at the top of a bunch of people’s lists.”
“Well-” she bites back you’re not far from the top of mine, because wow, that earworm is in there now, isn’t it? She sure is thinking about it. “What about Dave?”
He raises an eyebrow. “…Dave.”
“Sure. He’s weird and human.”
“…As dashing as you make him sound, we bake together sometimes, and I don’t wanna make that awkward.”
“Hm. Fair. Well, what about me?”
“You?”
“Yeah! I’m not going to be awkward.”
“Um.”
She tilts her head. “Are you saying you don’t want to kiss me?”
“There’s no good answer to that question, so I’m just gonna skip it.”
“Well, okay, you’re running out of options quickly, here.”
“…Yeah.”
“Sollux? But no, him and Aradia are probably going to kiss.”
He makes a choking noise. “Time out, Sol?”
“Well, you get along!”
“Yeah, but-”
“Oh, come on. And besides, if not him, then who?”
He fishes for something. “I- well, there’s- Vris?”
Her face twists in skepticism. “Vriska?”
“We used to be kismeses. She isn’t gonna make it weird.”
“I might get jealous, though,” Terezi says, grinning at him. For a half-second, Eridan thinks she means-
Well, it doesn’t matter. Of course she means jealous of him kissing her matesprit.
“Will you really?” He asks.
“Hmm. Nope. So, Vriska?”
He shrugs. “If she’s up for it. I mean, we’re jumping the gun a little here, aren’t we?”
She grins. “Maybe. Why don’t you go and find out?”
“Hey, you two,” Karkat says. Aradia looks up from her gameboy. “You’re kissing at midnight, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Fantastic.” He walks off.
“…Weird,” she says.
Sollux shrugs. “It’s KK. What do you expect?”
--
“FIVE.”
“FOUR.”
“THREE.”
“TWO.”
“ONE.”
“HAPPY NEW YEAR!”
Sollux and Aradia cheer, and then she sweeps him off his feet. Vriska grabs Eridan by the shoulders before he’s even fully done with cheering and pulls him forward. Karkat kisses Dave, then turns and kisses Terezi. Then Terezi and Dave stand there awkwardly for a second.
“You better not do any weird shit with your mouth,” Dave warns, and it breaks the tension enough that she laughs, they kiss, and it’s fine.
Kanaya does not notice, or even particularly care, about any of this. She and Rose are standing a few inches apart, looking at one another as Old Lang Syne plays over the speakers.
“Happy new year,” Rose whispers, finding her hands and squeezing them. Kanaya smiles.
“Happy new year.”
Rose leans in and kisses her gently on the mouth. She lingers there for a second, and Kanaya’s fairly sure the room is fully lit (and her insides certainly seem to be doing interesting flips besides).
And then Rose pulls back, a slightly surprised look to her eyes, slightly flushed tint to her cheeks. And then she smiles.
Kanaya doesn’t think twice; she leans in to press another kiss to Rose’s mouth, before pulling back.
“Many happy returns,” Rose murmurs, a small smirk on her face that makes Kanaya’s heart thump.
Yeah. It’s settled. She’s in love with Rose Lalonde.
--
Dave and Karkat stumble down the corridor, and Dave is tired out of his goddamn mind, but Karkat seems fucking elated, so he lets him prop Dave up. It’s kinda like a hug. Feels nice.
“Okay,” Karkat says. “Fine. I like this one. Well done.”
“Fuck yeah,” Dave yawns. “And we get to do it every year, so like twice per sweep.”
Karkat laughs. “Thank fuck for humans and your weirdly short years.”
They stagger to a stop on front of Dave’s room.
“So.” Karkat shifts, helping Dave stand upright.
“Yeah,” Dave replies.
Karkat hesitates. He takes a tiny step back, turning to face Dave. “I… Thanks for tonight. It’s nice to just fuck about and go wild for an evening.”
“Hell yeah. Cause it doesn’t count. That was last year. Who the fuck cares what stupid shit you did last year, right?”
“Is that really the logic behind the holiday?”
“Nope. But it makes sense.”
“Right.” He hesitates again. “Yeah. The kiss was nice,” he adds, shyly.
Damn. Karkat is blushing. Karkat’s blushing and being shy. It turns out he finds this exactly as attractive as he finds everything else about Karkat to be.
“Yeah,” Dave says. “Wanna do it again?”
Karkat’s blush grows. “Uh. I-” He swallows.
“Is this a no or a yes but I don’t wanna say it? I dunno, look adorable if it’s the second one.”
Karkat glances away. “That’s not fair. I’m fucking awful at that.”
Dave has no idea if Karkat believes that or not, but either way he’s not gonna stand for that. “Dude.”
Karkat glances back in the default sort of anger he brings to the whole world for not being how he wants it. “Strider, you know as well as I do th—”
Yeah, Dave kisses him while he’s complaining about Dave saying he’s hot. No biggie.
--
Rose has had fun. Lots of fun, actually. She can’t imagine this is the typical level of fun people have at a New Year party, but she did have that party with a bunch of aliens, less than a year after becoming a god.
So. The relevant facts are this:
She is sober. She is feeling happy. She is enjoying herself. The party has wound down, and everything is quieter, people are drifting in and out, chatting idly or heading off to bed. Vriska has already decreed she is swearing off moving for another hour at least and has dragged Eridan down with her. She is lying over his legs, complaining about eating too much (Eridan is sympathetic, but points out that nobody forced her to eat that much) and, in turn, Terezi is lying over Vriska’s legs (telling Eridan that it’s actually his fault Vriska ate too much, using logic that is probably spurious and that Rose couldn’t be bothered to follow anyway). Sollux and Aradia headed off a few minutes ago (she guesses from the looks others were exchanging that the troll consensus is that they’re sneaking off to- gasp! -talk about their feelings), and she has a fairly good idea that Dave’s mission of ‘going to bed’ is probably going to get sidetracked.
And she and Kanaya are curled up on the sofa, and they are-
Okay. There’s only one appropriate word for this, but if she admits that this is what this is to herself, she’s half convinced Dave will hear it from her brain and laugh at her forever for being even slower at this than he was.
Kanaya sighs contentedly. “Human New Year celebrations,” she mumbles sleepily. “Very enjoyable.”
They are cuddling.
Kanaya’s arms are around Rose, and okay, maybe this is part of why she can’t quite believe that New Year celebrations are always this good. Because until now, none of them have had her.
“I agree,” Rose says, and tries to burrow further into Kanaya’s arms.
Notes:
I realised I wasn’t gonna get a holidays chapter out on either of the actual dates, but early January counts, right? *checks date* Oh, that’s like. Definitionally this is mid January, isn’t it. Fuck. Other reason this took a while was that I've shifted the entire fic from the public 'Homestuck work skin' to wovenstarlight's extended HS work skin (available here: https://gist.github.com/wovenstarlight/5d35c234bd85b7cd9381fc92e641a06d), entirely to let Rose's Seer fraymotif thingy have the colouring I wanted.
The only other thing is that this chapter was not meant to be this long lmao. Why do random chapters keep taking longest chapter spot, I was saving that for… Well, you’ll see. >:)
Anyway, so yeah, Chrissy Mer New Yemas my twice-late beloved absolute tangle.
Chapter 46: Dave Strider, Sprite
Summary:
Christmas on the meteor? Christmas on the BATTLESHIP
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When he lets the date slip, Christmas happens because Nanna demands it, like some weird baking themed dictator (…nah, that’s dumb). She pushes for them to eat something that isn’t just pre-alchemised, which is kinda wild to him honestly. She hangs up stockings for them. (Dave defaces John’s and Jade’s immediately. Jade looks like she isn’t sure how to take it, and John dramatically vows to get revenge.) She decorates a tree.
She’s cooking something probably goddamn delicious (when is she not), and Jade is yammering away about some physics thing. He’s float-limping by the room (with a full one and a half wings, awesome), when he overhears.
“I’ve never had a grandmother before,” Jade says, in between describing the Chandrasekhar limit and the Boltzmann constant. Might as well be the. the goddamn. Uh. Snooze limit and the boring constant. Hah. Gottem. He lingers by the door, watching from far enough away that it’s not like he’s peeking through the keyhole or something.
“I can tell,” Nanna says with a chuckle, smacking her hand away from the bowl of chocolate cake mix (John’s gonna flip) with a spoon.
“How?”
“You’re skin and bones, dear! No grandmother could sit idly by when there’s a child who needs feeding up.”
“Heh. I guess.”
“Your jungle. You weren’t hard up for food?”
Jade shakes her head. “Grandpa had supplies dropped every week. I had enough. They came less often when I was about ten, but I had plenty from the garden by that point, and Bec doesn’t really need to eat.”
“Hm.” She mixes for a minute, and Dave’s about to shove off when she speaks again. “Your papa. Did he ever leave? To go to the mainland.”
“Yeah, a few times, I think.”
“For how long?”
“A week, usually. Bec looked after me.”
“Hm,” she says again. He thinks maybe she’s whisking the batter too hard, but he doesn’t know jack shit so maybe that’s normal. “He could always have called my son for babysitting,” she says, eventually, with a small chuckle. And then she turns and ruffles Jade’s hair between her ears. She glances towards the door as she does and makes eye contact with Dave. She gives him an understanding smile, and he takes that as his cue to push off and keep heading down the corridor.
Jade’s voice fades out from behind him. “A play date with John would have been nice…”
--
Nanna serves him a plate, but when it’s clear he’s not going to touch it, she puts a cover over it and stores it in the non-sword-filled refrigerator and tells him he’s welcome to have it later if he wants. He probably won’t. He thinks he can eat, but he definitely doesn’t need to. John and Jade, though, they eat a shitton. He’s kinda impressed, honestly. He can’t remember any time he tried having like three helpings of food. Probably cause he ate basically whenever he got hungry, so he never got hungry enough.
John and Jade keep commenting about being full to bursting. And then Nanna brings them out a cake. John, predictably, flips.
“You miss them?” Jade asks, later, with her voice low, as they huddle around the TV sofa.
Dave shifts slightly, but neither of them notice.
“Yeah,” John says. “I mean- I guess I miss Dave less, because we’ve got Dave sprite, but Rose, yeah.”
Jade nods.
“You?”
“Of course. Though I guess me and Rose talked less than me and Dave did, before the game.” She laughs awkwardly. “I don’t even know if she’ll be missing me all that much!”
She does, he thinks. He doesn’t say it, though.
“Pfft, of course she does,” John says, because you can always count on that dork to say something wholesome and probably true. Dave…
Well. He went back in time and turned into a bird dude to save his life. And no matter how much he and Rose convinced themselves and each other that it needed to be done…
He’s not sure he would have been able to do it for just some random fucker. Which would’ve doomed the timeline, so maybe he was destined to do the insane self-sacrifice bullshit. But still.
“Dave?”
“Yeah?” He says, blinking back to the conversation.
“Do you miss Rose?” She asks.
God, more than anything.
Fucking hell, all he wants is know if she remembers. Any of it. A fucking second of it. Because if she doesn’t, then he lost them all. John, Jade, Rose. Even himself. He’s not Dave anymore. There’s him and there’s ‘their Dave.’
So, sure. He misses Rose. His Rose. But he’s just fucking convinced that they’ll land, he’ll walk (float, fuck) up to this other Rose, and there’ll be…
Nothing. No memory. She’ll just look at him, maybe say, “Davesprite, I presume,” in her best snarky voice (probably secretly freaked out by the question of what did I say in that Doomed timeline?) and she won’t remember. She won’t remember stealing his shades for a full week, or watching all those movies, or crying in their towers, the half-effective therapy, or just any of it. It’ll just be him that remembers.
She said she’d try. Try to remember. He’s hoping, but if she didn’t manage it? Maybe you just fucking can’t and it’s not possible. Then she’s just fucking dead. And it’s not like Egbert and Harley, he doesn’t get his version back. He gets this new Rose, who doesn’t know him, who he isn’t going to see for another two and a half years, who he didn’t-
Wow. He is absolutely taking too long on this question. Jade’s giving him a look somewhere between concerned and ticked off, and it’s like John’s trying to read the thoughts off the inside of his shades.
“Sure,” he says, curtly. “Haven’t had my dose of the Freudian firehose in ages.”
Jade snorts, and John just sighs.
“I’m sure we all miss Rose’s Freudian firehose,” Jade says, and it almost makes Dave crack a smile. John rolls his eyes at the pair of them.
--
“…Do you miss Rose?” He asks.
His conversation partner thinks hard about this. “Yes,” is the eventual reply. “A lot,” he adds.
“Yeah,” he says. “Me too.”
“Did she give you treats, too?” Jaspers asks.
“…Nah.”
Well?
“Nah,” he repeats. Dave usually made the popcorn. “Just. She was.”
Well, he guesses this is his own fault. He shouldn’t have tried to have a conversation like this with a cat. He’s barely not trying to eat Dave at this very minute because he’s got his wings tucked back, mostly out of sight, and he’s dangling a scarf for Jaspers to fiddle with. So, explaining why he misses Rose is gonna be tricky.
“I… went through some difficult shit,” he says. “And she tried to help.”
How does that make you feel jokes aside, she wasn’t awful at therapy. She was actually… pretty good. She was good. She helped. Talking about Bro, talking about… About how he felt.
Maybe that’s why he’s been having so much whiplash with this trip. He’s a fucking year in and he’s still swapping between ‘I need to be around these people all the time’ and ‘I’m gonna fuck off all day,’ and his goddamn dumb teenager crow brain sprite bullshit asshole brain self stupid brain can’t decide between Egbert’s fucking grin and Harley’s fucking laugh.
Jaspers considers this nonjudgementally. “She is very good at listening. Even when she was very busy with the game, she listened to me. She let me talk to the nice troll who was kind to me.”
“…Yeah.” A version of her he didn’t really see much of. Jasper’s Rose made that early vow to burn the session down didn’t happen with his Rose, but the Rose he knew? Didn’t. She held it together. About as well as he did, but she still held it together.
“One time, we spent a whole day curled up while she read her wizard stories to me on Derse.” Jasper starts batting at a loose thread.
He nods. “Yeah. Those sucked in a totally ironic way.”
And then he frowns.
“Wait,” he says. “What?”
He manages to hook a weird tendril-y limb around the thread, and pulls it, hissing slightly when it unravels rather than snaps. “This scarf is-”
“What do you mean, a whole day on Derse?” He asks, because this game only lasted a day?
Jaspers looks at him. “On Derse. You were there too, Dave.” The cat doesn’t sound worried, or judgemental. Just reminding him of something he might have forgotten. There’s a slice of cake if you want it ass cadence.
“I- the soundboard?”
Dave, if you’re going to provide sound effects, would it kill you to select something more fitting for Salakan than a fart sound?
I mean. Yeah. Pretty much. Dead. Totally dead.
“Yes.”
“How the fuck do you remember that? You- that was our Jaspers.”
“Yes.”
He stares at Jaspers. “Gimme a hint, Jasps, c’mon. Animal, mineral, vegetable, ball of yarn?”
“What?”
Right. Yeah. Cat. Might be a magic game cat, but he’s still a cat. “How do you remember memories if that wasn’t you?”
“It was me.”
“A different you. I don’t remember shit that this timeline’s Dave did.”
“You could,” Jaspers comments, and then starts batting at the scarf again. “This is fun, Dave. Thank you for being my friend.”
“Hang on,” he says. “How?”
“How what?”
“How could I remember? That wasn’t me. Is it a Sprite thing?”
“How else are we meant to guide our playpurrs?”
“Seriously? That- that’s fucking stupid.”
Jaspers shrugs, and then wraps sinewy arms around the scarf, holding it to his face and purring. “Maybe because the Dave in this timeline still exists. Or because this is the Alpha timeline. Or because you aren’t him anymore.”
Wow. Even the fucking cat thinks he’s fake Dave. Great.
He weighs the chances of getting any better answers out of Jaspers against the chances of any of it being useful in any way at all. Like, if it gives a 2% combat edge, is it worth it? Especially given Harley is overpowered to all shit.
Yeah; no. He has much better things to do with his time. Like dick about.
He focusses on his shades-phone.
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering ectoBiologist [EB]!
TG: yo egdork
EB: hey dave!
TG: whats happenin
EB: honestly, not much.
EB: wanna come play ghost busters?
TG: literally no
EB: aww pleeeeeeeease?
TG: thats for birthdays and anniversaries dude
EB: um…
EB: what?
TG: nvm
EB: boooo.
EB: you aren’t seriously telling me you don’t want to play video games? :(
EB: the famous dave “gamer” strider?
TG: vidya games yes
TG: ghostbusters 8 the shittening no
EB: it’s got a good quest progression!
TG: no it doesnt
EB: /ROLLS EYES
TG: dont lie dude youre a god youve gotta set a good example for the mortals that totally exist on this ship
EB: haha i guess so.
EB: it is pretty shit, are you happy?
TG: yeah
EB: but i still like it! maybe i am being naïve and i just like it because i like ghost busters, but i still enjoy playing it.
TG: hey no judgement dude
TG: there are unlimited terrible games
TG: like what you like dude
TG: im just never gonna give into the egbert puppydog eyes except when its like your birthday
EB: hmm.
EB: i am not sure i get to claim puppy dog eyes now that jade is a furry.
TG: well shit you got me there
TG: what can you do
EB: i can recite four digits of pi.
TG: shit man a whole four
EB: yep!
TG: thats mad impressive go show me im gonna be impressed
EB: three...
TG: uh huh
EB: one...
TG: right right
TG: damn ebgert you know how to build suspense
EB: four...
TG: hello is this nasa
TG: is he nailing it
TG: whats that nassy
TG: little timmy fell down a well and also he is nailing is
TG: awesome
TG: i knew the power of friendship was mathematically relevant
EB: six!
TG: hes done it
TG: wait what
EB: :D
TG: john the next digit is one
EB: nope!
TG: yes it is
EB: hmm, i don’t think so.
TG: i literally have the calculator app open its one
EB: nope!
EB: i said i could recite four digits of pi.
EB: i didnt say which four!
TG: what in the god damn
TG: did i just get tricked
TG: was this a prank
TG: are there cameras in that shrub
EB: yep!
TG: i shouldve known
TG: why would there be a bush in my room i didnt put it there
TG: egbert you crazy genius
EB: i have been known to jape.
TG: you have
TG: and yet i suspected nothing
TG: truly im in the presence of a master
EB: oh, pshh.
TG: pshh you say
TG: why pshh
EB: nanna’s the real master.
EB: if i could phase through walls, nothing would stop me!
TG: im quaking in my tail
TG: anyway
TG: wanna play a non shit video game
EB: haha okay! it’s always fun to hang out with you.
Wow. His stomach is trying to do something he’s not sure was possible in the first place but definitely isn’t for a Sprite’s stomach.
Whatever.
TG: awesome
TG: be there in less than seven point eight seconds
EB: um?
TG: thats the longest a jiffy can be
EB: that sounds too long…
TG: yeah well its a versatile unit of measurement alright
TG: get off my back im the time guy on this battleship
EB: hmm okay
EB: but i’m totally saving that so i can ask the other dave if that’s true!
TG: gasp
TG: youd turn strider against strider
EB: in pursuit of the truth!
TG: you cant handle the truth
EB: :/
EB: i have always said you can’t beat our dave in a quote-off
EB: he is simply the best there is.
TG: see you in a sec
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering ectoBiologist [EB]!
Dave floats out the door, towards John’s room.
Hm.
Our Dave.
Notes:
Dave, in the weird almost atemporal muddle of the Yellow Yard, surrounded by Harleyberts with bucktooth grins honed to a fine edge: "..."
Dave: "i'm so screwed bro."
Dave: "do i really gotta deal with like. game shit and identity shit and the question of who the real guy is on top of all that."
Chapter 47: A Dress To Impress
Summary:
Rose and Kanaya talk, ostensibly, about fashion.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ask her.
Kanaya cuts a length of fabric. Imagines lines onto it to turn it from a flat, shapeless thing into something… something. A wearable thing.
She enjoys this. She never feels closer to understanding space than when making somebody an outfit. Impressing an imagined idea of what she’s about to make onto the ghost she’s summoning of a body using just a handful of measurements. At their least irritating, her Land’s quests had that certain feel, a sense of… something clicking when she solved the puzzle. The feeling that clothes-making always gives her. Which probably hampered her effectiveness as a Player, given she had a much more consistent and enjoyable source for that feeling than her quests.
Unfortunately, intellectual delight in dressmaking is not what she’s experiencing at this moment.
Ask her.
“Your room is very nice,” Rose comments.
Time sensitive question: can rainbow drinkers blush?
Judging by the small smile playing on Rose’s lips when she glances over at the girl (tipped back in a chair, largely not even looking at Kanaya’s room, just at the ceiling), the answer is probably yes.
“Thank you.”
Yes, it’s one thing for the intellectual satisfaction of dressmaking, but quite another to draw intellectual satisfaction from- whatever it was she said. Something poetic about ghosts and measurements? Yes, all very fascinating. Except they’re Rose’s measurements. Which, in essence, means she is summoning a ghost of Rose’s body to measure.
Just taking the measurements in the first place had nearly killed her. Imagining the dress on her is doing much the same. A low neckline, she thinks idly, before she catches and admonishes herself. Really, do the sacred rites of her profession mean nothing to her? Entering into making a dress under false pretences. Does she have no shame?
She clears her throat. After all, it’s for Rose that she’s making this. She should have the final say.
“What sort of neckline would you like on the dress? Your dress? The- your dress?” She says.
…
“Hm,” Rose responds thoughtfully, as if that was a normal way to structure a question. In her abject embarrassment, Kanaya misses the small flash of Seerlight which steals over Rose’s eyes, busying herself in marking the line of the dress’s hem. “I would have to say-” leaning even further back, chair creaking, edge of tipping “-a low neckline would be my clear preference in this instance.”
Kanaya looks at the line she just drew.
…Alright, asymmetric hem it is. She supposes that’s fine.
“Coming right up,” she says.
(She could erase it, redo the line, but—)
“Thank you,” Rose says, simply. It still manages to imply a lot more, and redoing the line would take a whole four seconds she suddenly doesn't want to waste. “How long will it take?”
“It will go quicker if you’re here,” she says, before she can think about it.
“Will it,” Rose replies. Kanaya will later recall her tone in that moment as teasing. This is not accurate. Rose is not teasing. In fact, she almost falls backwards out of her chair.
“I mean- with company, I can spend more time on it without getting bored,” Kanaya elaborates.
“Well then. Please, allow me to expedite the process.”
Ask her, you coward.
“Yes.” She considers that response. For virtues, it is at least straightforward. “Maybe a month.”
Month. What a strange word. Mon-th. Like a made-up number between fifth and sixth.
“I look forward to it.”
Ask her.
She looks up and makes eye contact with Rose. “I-”
“Yes?” Rose prompts, when she doesn’t finish her sentence.
“…Just trying to decide on a colour to highlight your eyes,” she says, not looking away.
“Oh,” Rose says.
…
“Yes,” she says, after a minute. “I think I’ve got it.”
“I hope you’re not going to too much trouble for little old me.”
Kanaya doesn’t think that’s possible. “I think the end result will be worth the hassle. I hope you like it.”
Ask her ask her ask her.
She opens her mouth to ask. Rose speaks first. “I have a feeling I will.”
Kanaya closes her mouth. And in her own mind, she decides, when the dress is done. Then she’ll ask.
Which is a bit silly, but looking at Rose’s smile, she can’t exactly bring herself to care.
Notes:
Gonna be putting out some v short mini-mini chapters tomorrow and thursday ahead of the chapter on Friday!
Chapter 48: General Mayhem
Summary:
Meeting. He meant meeting.
Chapter Text
carcinoGeneticist [CG] created memo GENERAL MEETING on board IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENTS *FUCKING READ THESE*
carcinoGeneticist [CG] invited apocalypseArisen [AA], twinArmageddons [TA], grimAuxiliatrix [GA], gallowsCalibrator [GC], arachnidsGrip [AG], caligulasAquarium [CA], turntechGodhead [TG], and tentacleTherapist [TT] to the memo!
twinArmageddons [TA] temporaneously locked the memo! Responses must be added chronologically for this memo.
CG: THANKS, CAPTOR.
CG: LISTEN UP, EVERYBODY.
CG: IT’S COMING UP ON THE ‘WE HAVE ONE SWEEP LEFT TO GO’ MILESTONE FOR THIS FUCKING TRAINWRECK OF A METEOR, AND I WANT A GAME PLAN FOR THAT SWEEP, AND WHAT COMES AFTER.
CG: WE’RE DOING A GENERAL MEETING THE DAY AFTER TOMORROW.
CG: TOPICS INCLUDE GO FUCK YOURSELF, BE THERE OR LOSE LIVING PRIVILEGES.
CG: I HAVE NOTES FOR WHAT WE NEED TO DO, AND WHILE I ONLY WANT TO GO OVER A FEW OF THEM, THERE’S ENOUGH THAT WE PROBABLY SHOULDN’T PROCRASTINATE FOR A “““YEAR””” BEFORE GETTING STARTED.
CG: IF YOU’VE MADE PLANS ON THAT DAY FOR AROUND FOUR IN THE EVENING, CANCEL THEM. THE OTHER PEOPLE INVOLVED WILL UNDERSTAND BECAUSE THEY WILL ALSO HAVE CANCELLED THEM AND ALSO YOU WILL BE THERE AND TALKING TO THEM ANYWAY.
CG: WE DON’T HAVE TO GO INTO THE MEETING WITH A FULL ITINERARY OF QUESTIONS AND GET EVERY SINGLE THING WORKED OUT AT THAT MEETING, BUT I WOULD BE ETERNALLY FUCKING GRATEFUL IF, WERE YOU TO HAVE THOUGHTS ABOUT WHAT WE NEED TO DO, YOU COULD MULL THEM OVER UNTIL THEN, IN CASE THEY HAPPEN TO BE HELPFUL.
CG: ANY QUESTIONS.
CG: DON’T ANSWER THAT.
CG: SEE YOU ALL ON THURSDAY.
CG: BYE.
--
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
TG: yo tz
GC: H3 BLOCK3D YOU
TG: what the fuck am i right
GC: H3 S3NT M3 TH1S PR3 PR3P4R3D ST4T3M3NT TO R34D 4S H1S L4WY3R
TG: what
GC: 4H3M
GC: DEAR DAVE FUCKING STRIDER.
GC: I HAVE BLOCKED YOU *TEMPORARILY* AND I AM WRITING THIS AHEAD OF TIME BECAUSE I FUCKING KNOW WHAT YOU’RE GOING TO SAY.
TG: no you dont dude
GC: YES I FUCKING DO.
TG: holy shit okay
GC: STOP SAYING WHATEVER INSANE THING YOU’RE SAYING.
TG: ok swing and a miss i wasnt saying anything
TG: ok thinking it yeah
TG: anyway proceed
GC: AS I WAS SAYING, I KNOW WHAT YOU’RE GOING TO SAY.
TG: ribbit
TG: bet you didnt see that coming
TG: bc i handed my phone to aradia but still
GC: YOU’RE GOING TO SAY THAT THIS IS A CHANCE TO CELEBRATE AGAIN, EXCEPT THIS TIME WITH TROLL SHIT.
TG: holy fuck
TG: that is like word for word what i was gonna say
TG: terezi am i actually this predictable
GC: (your3 4sk1ng th3 s33r of m1nd)
TG: damn ok
GC: M3SS4G3 CONT1NU3S
GC: (h3h3h3 1 4lw4ys w4nt3d to s4y th4t)
TG: why
GC: (c4us3 1ts fun!)
TG: youre so weird
TG: also is that how you whisper
TG: at normal speaking volume
GC: (>:/)
GC: M3SS4G3 CONT1NU3S
GC: UNDER NO FUCKING CIRCUMSTANCES ARE WE DOING ‘MORE CELEBRATIONS BUT TROLL THEMED’.
TG: aw what why
GC: I’LL FUCKING TELL YOU WHY, STRIDER.
GC: BECAUSE THAT WEEK WAS REALLY FUN! IT WAS JUST WHAT EVERYBODY NEEDED AND I AM GENUINELY LOOKING FORWARD TO IT NEXT YEAR.
GC: BUT HOLY FUCKING SHIT WAS IT EXHAUSTING.
GC: IT’S BEEN TWO PERIGEES AND I *STILL* HAVEN’T RECOVERED.
GC: I SLEPT FOR A FUCKING WEEK AFTER!
TG: you got up at nine dude you dont get to say that
TG: do you know how beginner level lazy that is
TG: thats like actually showing up to the lazy competition
TG: instant disqualification
TG: you disgust me
GC: AND THE OTHER THING IS, TROLL SHIT IS FUCKING STUPID!
GC: TELL ME YOU ACTUALLY WANT US TO DO TROLL SHIT.
TG: ok fair troll shit kinda sucks sometimes
TG: except the food
GC: WE ARE GOING TO HAVE A NORMAL MEETING AND OBSERVE THE TRIED AND TRUE TROLL TRADITION OF GETTING THROUGH THE FUCKING DAY.
TG: lame
GC: FUCK YOU, AND ALSO I’VE UNBLOCKED YOU.
GC: M3SS4G3 3NDS
TG: terezi you know what this means right he didnt have to do any of this
GC: Y3P >:]
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
TG: dude
TG: im so proud
TG: your first level two irony
CG: IT WILL BE A NORMAL MEETING.
TG: hm
TG: no promises
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
Chapter 49: It's A Date
Summary:
Kanaya showcases her fashion expertise on Rose's clothes.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kanaya knocks on the door to Rose’s room with a bunch of emotions that she doesn’t really know how to quantify. As the door opens and she sees her face, the swirling mix fades out slightly, refocussing, and she smiles. “Rose.”
“Kanaya.” Rose opens the door wider, steps to one side. “I suppose you got sick of me coming to you?”
“Well, when making a dress for a friend, surely I can be forgiven for wanting to know what I’m working with in terms of her fashion?” She asks lightly as she enters.
“Of course,” Rose replies, quietly ignoring the fact that she’s been working on the dress for over a fortnight. “You’re a professional. I understand completely. I don’t have a wardrobifier, though, so unfortunately, we’ll have to dig through them manually.”
“And how terrible that will be,” Kanaya says drily, and Rose laughs. She glances at the traditional wardrobe unit Rose has installed. “Why no wardrobifier?”
She shrugs. “I don’t really see the need, to be perfectly honest. It only takes a few minutes to get dressed in the first place, and it isn’t as if I change mid-day often enough for the set-up to be worth the hassle. Besides, if I happened to spill something on myself or need a change, I can just summon my Godtier clothes.”
Huh. She’d assumed that was a wardrobifier function. But then again, the game is weird is hardly an original thought. “I suppose.”
“And they’re comfortable enough to serve as casual wear.”
Kanaya has never exactly viewed casual wear in the way other people seem to. ‘Informal’ she has no issue with; it’s ‘unfashionable’ that sticks out to her. How many times has Karkat insisted that a rumbled sweater is acceptable wear for a casual hang-out? “Hm,” is all she says as she enters.
“You don’t find my Godtier outfit acceptable?”
“I just think you can do much better than acceptable,” she says honestly, glancing around the room. She spots something intriguing right away, sitting on Rose’s desk. “…Um?”
Rose follows her gaze and then chuckles nervously. “Ah.”
There is a tangle buddy with my horns sitting on her desk, she thinks.
“…Is this a sarcasm thing?”
“Her name is Kanglebuddy.”
Kanaya stares at it. She… she doesn’t know what this is meant to mean. She’s sure it has a meaning, but she can’t even begin to untangle (hah) what it might be. “Oh,” she says. “Alright. It’s… very cute.”
“I prefer the original.”
“The dress is about a week away from finished,” Kanaya blurts out.
Rose takes the totally logical and absolutely abrupt change in topic in stride. “Good to hear. I suppose you’ll want to see what you’re working with, then?” She prompts.
“Yes,” she says, and then blinks, and then with a little bit more focus: “Yes. Of course. The wardrobe.”
Rose is smiling at her, which isn’t helping matters. “Let’s get started, then.”
Kanaya doesn’t feel nervous anymore. She understands this. Clothes are strewn over the bed (Kanaya tries to lay them neatly. Rose strews. But she even manages to make her messiness seem… if not careful, then perhaps still artful) as they’re pulled out, examined, debated, defended, and placed to one side.
Now, though, there are no clothes left in the wardrobe, and Kanaya is leaning against their closed doors, looking at the outfits, examining Rose and imagining them on her, how she’d tweak them.
“Kanaya?”
“Hmm?”
“You haven’t spoken in three minutes.”
“You have an… interesting taste,” she says finally.
“Why… thank you?” Rose replies.
“It isn’t bad,” she reassures her, picking up a few stray shirts and folding them, returning them to the wardrobe. “The ones you have are nice, but you just need tights that aren’t purple and you’ll have the makings of four very good outfits. But you could take some lessons from Dave.”
She laughs until she notices Kanaya’s expression. “You’re not serious.”
She folds a skirt over her arm and lifts her hands in an ‘I’m sorry to break it to you’ gesture. “He knows what he’s trying to say.”
“What he’s trying to say is ‘I’m a crime against subtlety,’” Rose says in disbelief, picking up a dress and forcing a coat-hanger through the neck (Kanaya tries to ignore that).
“But he knows how to communicate it,” Kanaya points out with a smile. “And his suits are on a technical level quite well-made. You should develop your own style.”
“Well then I’ll give it some thought,” Rose says.
“Good.” Kanaya thinks about leaving it there, but as she returns the last item of clothing to where it should be, she can’t resist. “…But really, you must let me choose out some outfits for you.” She closes the wardrobe.
“I’d be glad for your help, since apparently I’m doing worse than Dave.”
“Not worse. He just understands something about fashion that many people don’t.”
“But if you had to assign one of us the label of most fashionable human…?”
Kanaya hesitates. But there’s a smile playing on Rose’s lips. “I would reluctantly have to give Dave the honour,” she admits, smiling conspiratorially.
“Hm. I’ll have to face that with dignity. Unless I can enlist an expert to help me.”
“I suppose I could lend a hand. Give you a few pointers.”
“I’d like that,” Rose says.
Kanaya swallows some nervousness, tries to build her courage as she moves towards the door, and says: “So would I.”
Rose holds the door for her. “I’m not doing anything after the meeting. Say around seven?”
“I’m also free.” She lingers in the doorway, about to step out, but looking for a last comment of some type. Maybe looking for a reason to stay. An excuse.
Rose meets her there, leaning against the doorway, very close to Kanaya as they both stand in the threshold. “It’s a date, then,” she says.
Kanaya’s eyes widen, and she takes a small step back as she stumbles for words. “Yes. A… date.” Her brain catches up with the words, and some truly insane part of her mind reminds her that the dress won’t be done for another week. “Which is not to suggest- unless it is- I wouldn’t presume that you- but if you are, then- I would-”
Rose cuts her off by taking her hand, which tells that part of Kanaya’s mind in no uncertain terms to shut up. Kanaya looks on with delight-tinged incredulity as she kisses it and then looks up at her mischievously.
“It’s a date, Kanaya.”
“Oh. Yes.”
“See you at seven.” Rose’s grin closes behind the door, and Kanaya is in the hallway, and not entirely sure when or how that happened.
She is too stunned to speak. Eventually, her brain processes all the words, if not necessarily their meaning, and she glances once at her hand, then at the door, then at her hand again, and then smiles. “See you at seven,” she says distantly.
Notes:
EVERYBODY STAY CALM IT'S HAPPENING (SOON) (MAYBE)
Chapter 50: One Sweep To Go
Summary:
Karkat lays out the situation and their problems and tries, in his own way, to address them.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vriska waves to Karkat as she enters the room, and he nods. “Sorry, I headed to the common area.”
“It’s fine. Fuck me for thinking we could have a dedicated meeting room, right?” He grumbles. Vriska gives him an apologetic grin, but he’s mostly not serious.
“Literally anybody else would have just used the common area,” Dave points out.
“Have we started?” She asks.
“No, we’re still waiting on a few. Take a… seat.”
She hesitates as she realises what the seating arrangements are. “Just anywhere, or…”
“There’s one next to me,” Terezi offers.
Vriska nods. “Oh, okay. Cool.”
Karkat paces on front of the whiteboard behind him that’s been turned so its face isn’t visible. “We’re still waiting on Rose and Eridan.”
“He’s coming,” Vriska reassures him. He nods at her.
“Yep,” Sollux adds, head resting against Aradia’s shoulder. “He doubled back to the kitchen.”
“Alright, good, that’s fine. Kanaya?”
Kanaya startles. “Yes?”
“Any idea where Rose is?”
Yeah, she wasn’t even a little bit following what was going on, was she. “Rose?”
“Tall, human, snarky? Any idea where she is?”
“Did she say I would tell you where she was?” God, she looks like she’s seconds away from grabbing Dave’s timetables and pushing herself forward to the end of the meeting. Honestly, he’d ask to join her, except he has this weird need to be involved in making sure his team doesn’t get murdered.
Karkat gives her a flat look to reassure her. “Calm down, Maryam. I thought you and her talking fashion earlier.”
“Oh. Oh,” Kanaya says. “Yes- she definitely will be here. She must just be running late.”
“And we have enough beanbags for everybody?” Karkat asks. He looks around. Half of the people present have taken up positions on various couches and chairs, rather than the roughly-circular arrangement of beanbag chairs. Terezi has already elected to cut a small pilot hole into her one with her cane’s blade and is examining the beans of the bag carefully. He doesn’t have a migraine, and he’s not sure whether it’s a ‘you’re getting better with the Blood shit’ thing, a ‘you’re dating the Mind player’ thing, or even a ‘dating Dave has permanently cauterised that part of your brain’ thing. Because it’s certainly not a maturity thing.
Terezi snorts. Oh yeah. Seer of Mind. Whatever. Vriska settles into the beanbag beside her.
He directed the question at Terezi, but Dave answers it. “So, this was a great idea, but it’s going to shoot our productivity in half. You realise that, right?”
“You said you wouldn’t show up if there weren’t beanbag chairs.”
“Yeah, for me. Because I’m childish and easily amused. I didn’t actually mean for each of us.”
“Then why the fuck did you let me make them all?” Karkat replies.
“Circling back to the ‘easily amused’ part for that one, to be honest.”
Karkat sighs. “Okay, well. At least you’re having fun,” Karkat says in resignation.
It’s this or die horribly when we land without a plan or any intel, Karkat reminds himself.
“That’s the spirit!” Aradia adds, and Sollux snickers.
He rolls his eyes. “Go to hell, Megido.”
“Been there, done that, bought the farm.”
“That one was a human death reference,” Rose says as she walks in. “A very impressive one, too.” She sits beside Kanaya on the two-person couch that Kanaya has been only marginally sneakily blocking with her leg until now.
“Dave and I have been swapping death puns.”
“I can’t think of a better use of our time,” she replies smoothly, and Sollux starts snickering again. “Are we all here?”
“No. We’re still waiting on—”
“Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Eridan says, rushing in. He gives Karkat an apologetic smile and sits on a beanbag beside Dave. He hands the human a plastic takeaway box of something.
“Oh shit, is this—?”
“Lususcakes, yeah.”
“Fuck yeah, dude.” Dave cracks the lid and pulls one out.
“Right. We’re all here,” Karkat says, cutting things off before they can spiral. Spiral any more. “Should we begin?”
Everybody gives him assenting nods, or just waits for him to start, or mumbles ‘sweet jegus fuck, these are delicious’. He ignores that. They need to know what they’re facing. Need to be ready and on the same page and working together. So, he flips the white board to reveal his actually reasonably scant notes, and begins.
--
Cold.
Cold cold cold cold.
Flash, warmth, colours, memories, friends, enemies, deaths, flash, cold.
Cold.
Cold…
Flash.
Slightly longer this time.
Gamzee Makara has enough time to corporealize, cough, open blank eyes, and glance around, before his body tumbles out of the bubble, still gaining speed, hitting the next one with enough speed that the image that imparts from eyes that should not work to a pan that doesn’t quite is a blur, and then the pillantás of substance is ripped away again and he is left alone in the dark and the cold. With just…
Time.
His body tumbles alone, a pratfall through time and space, through the Furthest Ring, and the Old Gods shy from his path and his trail, because he smells like him.
He is being led. Not quite by the hand. Definitely to slaughter.
--
Karkat, unaware, clears his throat. “The visuals were provided by Dave, without being asked, so fuck you very much for that,” he says in a long-suffering tone.
He points at the board with Terezi’s cane. “Okay. What we know so far: we are being chased by asshole incarnate, Jack Noir.” Dave’s drawn a cartoony rendering of him with a speech bubble saying ‘raaa im evil’. “Dave and Rose, you destroyed the Green Sun except not really? Still not one hundred percent clear on that one, but he can’t catch us yet.” Eridan leans over and begins to describe the drawing to Sollux, who grins.
Rose nods. “As a creature in possession of a Queen’s ring made of a First Guardian and three other prototypings, he is naturally still very powerful. But the Green Sun, while still alive despite or because of our best efforts, doesn’t reach us in the Furthest Ring. He can’t catch us. But his powers and strength are otherwise still far beyond a casual threat.”
“Right. So: odds we can beat him without casualties?” He looks to his veterans.
“I was good, and I was lucky, and I only got out alive. It would be incredibly risky,” Aradia says.
“Yeah, I died a lot fighting him,” Dave says. “Dead Daves are the enemy.”
“I won’t ask you to do that again,” Karkat says, and he’s about to leave it there. But he’s the leader, so as much as he wants nothing more than to say, ‘I will never let you do that,’ he has to be honest about the stakes, here: “Unless everybody here is in agreement,” he adds, reluctantly.
Dave nods at him. Which sucks. But he’s the stupid fucking leader, so what else is new?
Vriska puts her hand up. “Yes, Vriska, you don’t- you don’t have to put your hand up.”
“Sorry, I just- are we really going to try to fight him?” She asks.
“Well, it’s either fight him now, or fight him in a sweep’s time.” He shrugs. “I’m fine doing it later. I’m not fine with procrastinating it. We know that there’s no complicating factors right now. There might be when we get to the new session.” He gestures to the heading creatively titled NEW SESSION, where Dave has drawn four Lands labelled suck of it, lame of ass, actual planet fucking jupiter, and LOHAC but it’s a coffeeshop AU.
“We’d have to slow down to let him catch up,” Dave points out.
“That would very much cause problems for our journey. Our path exists through sheer randomness. Even if the denizens of the Furthest Ring wanted to help us- which is far from a totally safe assumption- they would not even understand the concept of linearity well enough to allow us to keep our course. And it seems like at the new session, we’ll have more allies,” Rose points out. “John and Jade, plus four new players.”
Karkat nods. He’s honestly a little relieved that maybe they can’t even fight him now. If they had that option hanging over them for two years, he’d probably constantly stress himself out about it. “We’ll have to go through what we know about their combat potential.”
“If we’re talking about taking on Jack Noir, it’s worth pointing out that he never attacked Jade,” Terezi points out.
“Really?” Rose asks.
“He had a bunch of chances to kill her, and he just didn’t.”
“Are you sure, dude?” Dave asks. “He seemed pretty murdery to me.” Karkat winces.
“Maybe the barkbeast loyalty is fucking him up somehow, I don’t know.”
“We watched your timeline, remember?” Terezi adds.
“Shit, yeah.”
Karkat creates a cross shape below Dave’s drawing and marks the top two parts of it ‘now’ and ‘sweep’s time.’ He adds ‘known’ to the quadrant below ‘now.’ Under ‘sweep’s time,’ he puts ‘+ godtier John, also Jade’ and ‘+4 players’.
“He doesn’t wanna kill Jade. That doesn’t mean he’s gonna be cuddly around the rest of us.”
“We don’t know what the new session is going to be like,” Terezi points out. “All four of the players could be non-godtiers. Or useless. Or actively hostile to somebody trying to steal their victory reward.”
“Their session is stillborn, though, isn’t it?” Vriska asks. “That’s what your books are saying, anyway.”
Karkat shrugs. “True. But it’s still possible they don’t like us very much. And remind me to get a proper team together to get through those books.”
“I’ll lend a hand if you want,” Eridan offers. Sollux laughs at him. “What?”
“You can’t lend two,” Aradia points out. Eridan mutters ‘piss’. “I’d be up for looking through them, too! What I’m getting third hand here sounds interesting.”
“I could also be persuaded to look through the books,” Rose adds.
“Alright. I’ll get that organised, then.” Karkat adds ‘+4 enemies?’ in red ink. “Worst case, we’re fighting four godtiers and Jack Noir at the same time.” He writes VERY FUCKING BAD beside his last note. “Neutral is they have shit-all skills or we arrive immediately post-Entry and they’re useless. But best case, we get four godtiers, and a hard counter for Jack Noir. Rose, Dave, what about the other humans?”
“That’s racist,” Sollux points out. Karkat flips him off.
“I think we can be cautiously optimistic,” Rose says. “These are our ectobiological parents. I would say that we know them well enough to say that they wouldn’t try to push us out. They may not be godtier, but I’m sure they have some skills. If nothing else, it’s extra hands on deck. We don’t know how bad things are, there. We only barely know Jade’s plan to perform the ultimate alchemy, and from what we do know, it really would involve completing our game all over again. Having fourteen people and the resources of three sessions to complete a four-person session? We may not even need to defeat Jack. Just hold him off for long enough to win and then leave him stranded. Defeating him is nice, but we don’t need to.”
That sentiment makes Karkat a bit jumpy. It’s probably true, but he also probably won’t be able to sleep soundly if they leave that fucker loose in paradox space.
He can deal with it, though. If it comes down to it, he’s never valued sleeping soundly very highly.
Kanaya clears her throat. “I saw what Karkat is talking about with Jade and Jack Noir. He deliberately avoided attacking Jade. ‘Hard counter’ would not be an awful description.”
“So overall, we’re pretty confident?” Karkat summarises. “We’re not worried about the humans in the new session, so we think it would be best to wait until they can back us up?”
Everybody looks around at everybody else, to see if they’ve got anything to say to ruin his life. They don’t.
“Alright. Plan at current: we research the fuck out of everything in this place, and we work out what we’re wading into. Rose and Terezi, you get to do whatever Seer fuckshit it is you do to help us get a glimpse at what we’ll be dealing with.” He hesitates. But fuck it, right? He can trust her with this. It was always only temporary. “Me, Dave, and Kanaya will brush up on ectobiology. Aradia, if you can freeze time on Noir for… six hours? We could probably get the session over and done with.”
“No idea if that’s even possible, but I’ll give it a shot, boss!” She says, cheerily.
“Alright. I’m also laying out now that when we arrive, we meet up with Harley and Egbert, and then we go looking for the new Players. I want humans accompanying trolls when we do.”
“You’re paranoid, dude, they’re not gonna stab you for being aliens.”
“You have no clue what they’ll do, Strider,” Karkat shoots back. “I want to be fucking certain that no bullshit happens. That means nobody goes alone, nobody goes without a human. Any actual objections?”
Eridan raises his hand, and Karkat knows that throwing a tantrum about it would just take longer, but on the other hand: these. fucking. idiots. Thankfully, he doesn’t actually wait for Karkat to call on him. “Seven trolls to four humans is fine, but what if we can’t meet up with Jade and John immediately? Or they arrive later than us?” Eridan asks. “Seven split between the two of you doesn’t sound all that flexible.”
Karkat weighs this. “If we can’t find Jade or John, we can split into three threes, with a non-human squad. Aradia and…” He thinks. “Aradia and I go in that one, third person TBD.” Aradia can’t get sneak attacked, or at least won’t stay dead if she does, she can timefreeze anybody who’s causing problems, and he can handle diplomacy (Terezi snorts again). “All of this is provisional, though.”
“We’ll workshop it,” Terezi adds, and he winces at her wry smile. That probably means he fucked something really tactically obvious up. Oh well.
“Sounds good, though,” Aradia says.
“Right. So, any other points on tactics like that?” He glances around. Kanaya, Dave, Sollux, Aradia, they all give him polite blank looks (Sollux actually stares at a point somewhere over his left shoulder, but it’s the same thing), while the half of their group with tactical experience give him shrugs which he translates as ‘nothing that’ll get us killed immediately.’
“Alright.” Karkat looks pleased. “That went well.” He doesn’t say and quickly, but it’s very much implied. “I guess that’s the long-term plan part done. Well done everybody, we didn’t fuck it up. Anything else we need to discuss as a group?” Terezi raises a hand. “You don’t have to- ugh, whatever. Yes, Terezi.”
“I was going to start training. Does anybody want to join me, maybe for some sparring?”
Karkat grins. “Huh. That could be fun.” They do need to learn how to work together as a team, he supposes, and this is a good opportunity to do that.
“Sounds like good fun,” Aradia says.
“Are we… sure that’s a good idea?” Kanaya asks tentatively. She very deliberately doesn’t look at anybody in particular.
Right.
Ready or not, folks, he thinks. He knew this was coming, he just didn’t know when.
There’s a dangerous sort of eddy in the Pulse, and he tracks it instinctively, nudging it away from people it hasn’t touched yet, disregard the tone, just hear the words, just for a moment, so that—
“I think it might be good,” Terezi says with a shrug. “Help us get a handle on our abilities for combat.”
“It’s been ages since I practiced,” Dave admits.
Sollux pipes up. “I’m still getting used to how my psionics work now. It’d be good to get some training in.” He snickers: “And a dedicated blow-stuff-up room means i don’t break anybody’s things.”
—so that he can get their honest reactions.
“Yeah, agreed. I think it’s a fair idea. Kanaya, what’s your worry?” Karkat asks, because he doesn’t want it to be an undercurrent nobody recognises. Bring it out into the open. Pull on genuine curiosity. No, it’s not a fight, we’re friends, here. This is Karkat, he might yell and bluster, but you can cut through it, it’s not off-putting (somehow).
She shifts in her seat but continues, clearly choosing her words carefully even despite his attempts to put her at ease. “…It might not be productive to start having fights, even for training. It may not even bring particularly meaningful results. I don’t really see my Game abilities being much use, and I haven’t really trained with my chainsaw. Just handling it has always been good enough.”
Vriska sits with that for a moment. “Well. That’s terrifying.” She looks to Eridan, and it takes Karkat a second to realise she’s expecting a don’t I know it, but Eridan’s not looking at her. He’s not looking at Kanaya or Karkat or anybody else for that matter. He tries not to wince as he feels Vriska’s heart drop. Fuck. She hadn’t realised things weren’t better, there, had she?
But… wasn’t she there when Kanaya and Eridan got into it last time? Karkat knew this might come up, and he’s got a plan for it, but she didn’t realise? That’s like the first thing they should’ve talked about, and he honestly can’t imagine Vriska not asking. But if they’ve talked about it-
Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck. He’s- she- fuck.
He miscalculated. They’re not moirails.
Shitting fuck fuckity fuckshit.
He spikes himself into a sharp pain behind his eyes as he instinctively dives way too deep into fucking how, fucking why, his Aspect almost snapping at him, saying No. This is not how you use me, and he pulls back like he’s been zapped, overshoots, and the thrumming veins overlapping everything and every word almost totally recede. And suddenly he feels almost blind.
The Pulse races on with his hands off the reins, and there’s very little he can do except damage control, except self-control, and he takes a breath, grabs for something to slot in as a stop-gap while he wraps his head around this.
“You haven’t trained at all?” Rose asks, twisting around to look at her, and Karkat barely listens as he glances over at Terezi. She nods, and suddenly all the chaos of the Pulse, which is so information-rich but so unruly starts organising into groups as they force their Aspects to play nice through [Sheer Bloody-Mindedness]. Conclusions flourish into existence as she notes directions, vectors for him to attend, and his headache abates slightly.
Rose is handling Kanaya, entirely unintentionally putting her back at ease, giving Karkat precious seconds, but on the other hand, Vriska feels like a nail jutting out of a wooden plank, ready to catch something awkwardly. He winces, because with the sudden tool-assisted burst of insight that goes way beyond him being a quasi-professional fucking agony aunt, he knows he’s probably going to have to hammer her down. He glances over the rest of the group, noting and dismissing Dave (too human; he’s not getting involved). He’s obsessively re-checking Eridan and Kanaya, he’s done a check over Sollux, and he’s about to do one for Aradia when the connection slams shut as the fraymotif runs out, and he and Terezi blink in surprise, because wow, that one only lasts for like three seconds, huh?
Kanaya smiles faintly at a comment that he’s pretty sure Rose must have made about a sweep ago (fucking fuck, Game shit still trips him out). “Not much. I fought undead around my hive, but they weren’t exactly capable fighters.”
“That’s… quite impressive,” Rose says. “Maybe you could show me some time,” she adds, after a beat. Kanaya’s smile widens.
“Maybe I will.”
He lets that linger for a second. “Okay,” Karkat says, drawing their focus back, throwing that moment away like a boomerang. He has a plan, he has an approach. “Are we, as a group, generally worried about taking sparring too seriously and it getting dangerous?” He surveys the faces. Apart from Kanaya’s and Eridan’s, nobody seems too concerned. Vriska looks across, then down, Rose seems confused, and Sollux looks uncomfortable, but they each shake their heads as he sweeps over them. “Right. Then what specifically- or who- do you think will be a problem, Kanaya?”
“Uh, Karka-” Vriska begins uneasily.
“No. I think we need to hear this.”
“I haven’t forgotten what happened ten perigees ago.”
Karkat’s eyes narrow. “You think I have?”
“You’ve been trying to.”
The jab hits harder than Kanaya meant it to. Karkat knows this – he can feel it. She didn’t mean it like that. He still has to fight to keep his heartrate level. If he loses his cool (misnomer; he never fucking had any), he can’t guarantee he can keep anybody else’s, either, so he takes a breath. “I haven’t.” He gives Kanaya a difficult smile. “Do we want to give names?”
“Karkat,” Terezi warns. She tries to spark off another something like what they just did, but he doesn’t meet her halfway, and it fails. She sets her jaw.
It’s a good warning; it’s a smart warning, and she’s just trying to help. But the Pulse isn’t smart. The Pulse is Blood, which is a lot of things, including seething and red and quick, and none of them smart, and right now it’s full of things nobody wants to say, and he-
Fuck. I think I’m so smart, he says. And then shit like this happens. Again. And again. Maybe he’s just a bad friend and an even worse leader.
What does he do? Terezi’s usually right, but if- no, it’s not like he-
He needs to raise the temperature til things come to boil. Stupid? Of course it is. It’s him, it’s them. It’s these fuckers, not dealing with shit. And Karkat, standing there, digs his fingernails into the rotten issue and starts to pry it out. He’s bootstrapping the plan he just fucked, bringing it back into existence by- whatever he can, really. But he can spin these goddamn plates like a motherfucker.
(He feels like his brain is beginning to leak out of his ears. He’s going to fail.)
(Fuck. Off.)
“It’s fine, honestly, I-” Eridan tries to say, tries to throw himself under the bus to calm things down, but Karkat shakes his head.
“Don’t want to hear it.” He adds in those weird little subharmonics the Pulse loves to carry, It’s not fine, and you know that. You don’t want to tell Karkat, but this is not fine. It works, and Eridan’s mouth falls closed. “Those names?”
Kanaya’s eyes flicker towards where Eridan is sitting. “You want me to say it?” Out loud?
“As your leader, I don’t expect to have to ask a fourth time.” Yes.
“Fine.” Kanaya says, folding her arms. “I am worried about the possible consequences, should Eridan go rogue again.” He can’t be trusted.
“And Vriska, no doubt, also figures on your worries.” I said all of us. Together. I said I’d handle them. Haven’t I? Haven’t I kept the two of them in line?
“She did not destroy our future.” He’s different. He’s worse. Can’t you see he’s worse?
“Kanaya,” Aradia says. “She killed my best friend.”
Kanaya winces, but she’s so flooded with tension she immediately (Blood is quick) feels obligated (Blood is stupid) to point out the distinction, even though he knows she knows there isn’t one. Vriska’s a murderer, too. Too many murderers here to be choosy. “She was trying to-”
Misstep; reconfigure; glance her way. It’s barely words, even less like a plan, and Karkat feels like he might look like a feral animal right now, something snapping and unpredictable and a gnashing ball of instinct, but it works, and Vriska steps in just like he wants her to. He’s hearing [Even Keel] as he keeps everybody’s heartrates capped below one hundred (why the fuck does he even have that power?), but his own is probably tachycardic at this point. But for the minute, the lid is on.
“-wank off my own ego,” Vriska interrupts. “Do you think I should have killed Tavros?” Because Vriska knows. She knows she’s a murderer. Karkat is proud of her, but she killed people. Not in self-defence or out of fear, or requirement, but just because she wanted to. Spending too much time with the humans, he thinks. Before, that wouldn’t have bothered him.
“Of course not, but-”
“Or me?” Aradia adds.
“No, but—”
Everything’s where he thought it would be, and he has a handle on it, and he’s not letting it grow. Thank fuck for Aradia Megido, picking up my slack again, he thinks. Just like the game. I can simmer this down now this is out in the open and explain it. The Humans are here, I can go through the whole thing and then we all know what’s happened since, and everybody’s on the same page. Explain that he’s safe. I can—
Aradia has one more name. “Or Orchys?”
Karkat’s spinning plates fly off in all directions for a moment, and he flinches into the sudden silence.
Kanaya breaks it. Unhappily. “That… was a long time ago.” Why did she have to bring them up? With Karkat right there? It’s… it’s not fair on him. And then awareness. I…
“Yes, and-” Aradia’s eyes flicker to Vriska and then Karkat. He pulls himself together. Do your job, Vantas. He takes a deep breath, to give her another moment to talk. “-And I think most of us have… come to terms with their death.” He takes another, just because he needs it. And then Aradia Megido reaches out and puts a hand against Vriska Serket’s shoulder. Vriska flinches. “I’m not interested in making her suffer for it now. Theirs, mine, or his. It’s done. Can’t we move on?”
“Kanaya,” Karkat says, voice mercifully level, and she looks at him, apology in her eyes for the name she didn’t even say, and… he can’t break, because then everything would break, but he wants to. This is… he’s getting whiplash, he shouldn’t be doing this, why is this his job, when he proved how fantastically shit he was at it less than half a sweep ago?
But if nobody else is doing it, then it is his job.
“Do you think that losing a sparring match is likely to set Eridan off?”
She gathers herself. “I think it is a risk I would prefer not to take. It did not take much to set him off last time.”
“No. It didn’t.” He… he takes another breath. “Okay. And do you think it fills me with confidence to know that it only takes a conversation to set you off on him?” She glances at Eridan immediately, but Karkat makes a pissed-off noise. Fuck it all, he thinks. I was hoping to do this without getting heated. But the name threw him. “No, he didn’t fucking tell me.”
“How-” Eridan begins, but Karkat cuts him off.
“I’m dating a fucking detective,” he snaps, the calm he’s been reaching for snapping too. Guess he’s doing this heated. “You think Terezi can’t tell when her matesprit’s almost in tears? When I ask Aradia for a reason and she says ‘don’t worry about it, Karkat, I think she just got a shock,’ maybe we think to check up on it. Maybe Terezi suggests we check the transportaliser logs. So, we do.”
Eridan, to the computer room. Fifteen minutes later, Kanaya. Ten later, Vriska and Aradia, and not five seconds later, they leave again. Then it’s Kanaya leaving eight seconds after, and then Eridan leaves last of all. Twelve seconds. Long enough for her to leave the corridor. “It’s not rocket science to work out what happened. Especially with our powers. Especially when I know no fucking word of it reached my ears,” he finishes darkly, giving Vriska and Aradia glares.
Kanaya’s rattled, and she’s a swarm of fury and cutting guilt, but she barrels on, words sharp and clipped. “And why do you think I instigated the altercation?”
“Instigated the al- Jesus fuck, look at him,” Karkat demands, gesturing equally sharply at the seadweller. Kanaya’s gaze weaves tightly over Karkat’s face; she doesn’t look at Eridan. “Fine. You want my reasoning? Because if he had pushed you or hit you or done whatever it was that I’m so sure happened, you would have mentioned it already. Because that would have been stellar evidence when your leader was asking you for a reason to oppose sparring. Because Sollux hasn’t said anything to me that even suggests Eridan is murderous. Because I can feel emotions, and I know for a fact that Eridan does not feel anything like he did on that fucking roof, but right now? You do.” Karkat almost gasps the last part out, trying to wrestle his own emotions into line. He should have phrased that better. She feels like she did. Not like he did. He continues in a more restrained tone. “And because if he had lost it and attacked you, I am near certain that one of you would be dead.”
Kanaya grits her teeth. “Fine. Yes. We had an argument. I- escalated the situation.” But that doesn’t mean he isn’t dangerous.
Eridan chooses this moment to speak up, and it takes all Karkat has not to scream. “It’s okay, really. She’s… she’s right to be pissed at me.”
“No, ED, she wasn’t,” Sollux says with a frown, saving Karkat from possibly genuinely actually hitting somebody. It wouldn’t help, and with Alternia’s fucking ashes dopplering in their rear-view mirror, the instinct is rusty, but it’s still furiously present, the Pulse treacherously eager for it. Sollux kills its momentum, and the anger remains, but chained. “Listen KN, I… I know you’re still mad at him. But the matriorb isn’t going to come back just because you hate him bad enough.”
“I’d suggest you listen to him,” Karkat says. “He knows what he’s talking about.”
Kanaya stares around her. Vriska is fidgeting and looking and the ground. Her hands are shaking. Rose and Dave glance at each other across the circle, sides chosen by happenstance of partners, clearly unsure how to handle troll-specific business, and deeply uncomfortable. Eridan looks exhausted. And then there’s Karkat. She can’t even read his expression. “How can you all sit there and defend him? What he did?” She whispers.
“We aren’t defending what he did. We’re not defending him because we don’t care about what he did.” Karkat looks a million years old. She sees him know that what he says next is going to hurt her. She hears him say it anyway: “We’re defending him because you’re going too far.”
Nobody speaks for several seconds. She sits there and feels shamed and judged and fucking right, she is right. He is dangerous. He…
She realises her lipstick is between her fingers. When her eyes flicker down to it, Karkat’s gaze follows, and then he looks back up at her.
See what I mean? His expression says.
And like that, all that is left is the feeling that she has let her friend down. It would be kinder if she could believe he took some joy in this. She knows he doesn’t.
Her gaze drops, defeated, to her lap, shaking hands, and blurred edges through tears.
Eventually, Karkat clears his throat again.
“Right. So. The sparring idea.”
“This may not be the best time for everybody to make a decision on it,” Terezi says.
“That’s fine,” Karkat replies. “Because I will be making a decision on it. Because right now, this is not a democracy. This is a meteor filled with assholes, and you chose the biggest one of them to be in charge. So, that in mind, my decision is that we are all doing it. And it will not be an optional, fun-in-the-fucking-sun activity. Rose, Dave, I won’t presume to tell you what to do, because you didn’t choose me as your leader. But all the trolls on this ship will be sparring at least-” he glances back at Terezi. “Twice a week?”
She hesitates. And then nods.
“Twice a week. Every sparring session will be overseen by me, Aradia, or Terezi. If Dave and Rose feel like giving up their time for it, they can also run a training session.” He glances at the humans. Dave hesitates and then nods as well. Rose just looks supremely uncomfortable. “Kanaya and Eridan will spar with each other at least once every perigee, under my direct supervision. If I decide that anybody requires specific sparring, I will make them aware of it.”
Kanaya thinks about objecting. It sounds like a very bad idea, so she stays quiet.
“Okay. Anything else?”
Most people don’t even look up.
“Cool. Meeting fucking adjourned.” Karkat immediately storms out of the room.
Everybody sits for a moment afterwards. “I’ll, uh,” Dave begins. “Terezi, should we-”
“Yeah.” She shakes herself. “Yeah, we should… Yeah.” They follow Karkat out of the room.
Silence.
Nobody speaks.
And then Aradia stands, pulling Sollux up, and the spell breaks, and then everybody begins filing out, everybody except Kanaya and Rose beside her. And they all file out without making eye contact. Eridan leaves second-last, Vriska just a step behind of him, but he hesitates as he gets to the door.
Kanaya’s surprised to find she has no energy left for anger. She stares at him, dazed. It’s hard to connect the memories of what happened to the anxious, guilty eyes staring back at her.
He swallows, opens him mouth to say… something. He shuts it again. Eventually:
“I’m. I’m sorry, Kan.” His voice catches at the middle, and he turns away too quickly for her to see if those were tears in his eyes or not. Sollux pats a hand onto his back as he passes, Vriska murmuring something quietly to him. It sounds reassuring, and she wishes she could hear it. Sollux casts one last look back at Kanaya and gives her a tiny, hesitant nod. No hard feelings, KN.
And then he’s gone behind the doorway.
And out of everything said in the past ten minutes, she thinks those last unsaid words hurt the most.
Silence again.
Neither of them speaks.
After possibly an entire lifetime, Rose checks the time and clears her throat. “…It’s almost seven.” She glances at Kanaya. “My room is out of the way from most of the meteor,” she murmurs. But why? The room is clear, now. Rose… Rose shouldn’t whisper like that. “If you would like a quiet place to go… somebody to talk to. I would be more than happy to make it available to you.”
She glances at her. Her face is blurry. Kanaya swallows nervously. “Even after… that?”
Rose hesitates and then nods. To say the evening isn’t going how she imagined would be an understatement, but…
She puts her hand on Kanaya’s, and answers honestly. “I’d still like nothing more.”
Notes:
So. That’s a whole thing.
This is one of the chapters I wrote way near the start that kickstarted me deciding to upload this fic, because I just think this whole scene is so fascinating. What, did we think Kanaya and Eridan would just make up and play nice off-screen?
Sidenote do you know how long it took me to think of a Mind/Blood pun for the fraymotif? WRONG, it was instant, I'm doing puns against my will now. Somebody help me.I think it would be cruel not to mention this when there’s still weeks to go on this (and people have been getting hyped up for it for... oh my god. like twenty chapters), so I’ll put it here: the next chapter is not going to be Rose and Kanaya going on that date. Neither is the one after it. It's coming, don't you worry (flashbacks are a literary technique in which the author-). But not quite yet.
Hahahaha suffer >:)
Chapter 51: Nice View Up Here
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Terezi takes off like a bloodhound, walking quick enough that Dave’s left scrambling to keep up.
“Where do you think he’s gone?” He asks.
“I don’t think,” Terezi replies. “I know.”
“Alright, well, lead the way then I guess.”
She sniffs his way and realises he’s struggling to keep pace. She slows slightly to let him catch up and she gets a pretty clear look of his face when he draws level with her. He has questions. Fuck, he’s pre-questions, he’s still trying to work out what happened enough to generate them. “…Let’s take the scenic route. He might need a minute.”
“It’s been a long time coming.”
Dave frowns. “I didn’t pick up on that,” he admits.
She shrugs. “They avoided each other as much as possible, and when they couldn’t, Karkat stayed between them, literally. They kept a lid on it.”
“Looked pretty unlidded to me,” Dave says.
“It took Karkat pulling it out for it to get out,” she reminds him. “Kanaya was letting her personal feelings towards Eridan fester. Eridan was refusing to deal with it.” She laughs hollowly. “And Karkat…” She sucks in a breath. “He was getting more and more wound up about it.”
“…And his plan was to blow up the meeting he called?” He asks, but there’s less scepticism in the question than he meant there to be- if anybody could make it work, Dave’s pretty sure it would be Karkat.
“I don’t know if that was the plan, but if he did it, it’s because he thought it was the best move.” Terezi considers this. “…Or he just got so pissed off he couldn’t keep his mouth shut. Also possible. It’s Karkat.” Dave snorts. “He probably didn’t mean to storm out like that, at least. But it wasn’t like they were going to address it- they didn’t even do anything after that shit in the common area. Eventually Kanaya would have snapped and gone too far, or Eridan would have snapped and started pushing back, maybe violently, or if he didn’t, then—” She laughs sharply. “Either way, stopping that happening is pretty much our top priority.”
Dave picks up on the incomplete part of the sentence. “Hang on, what’s the other option.” She glances at him and then turns away. “He… wouldn’t.”
“That’s just life in this bitch of a paradox space. He probably won’t. After today, the big worries are gone on that front. But before?” She scoffs. “Closer than I was comfortable with.”
“So, what, you masterminded the whole training thing?” Dave asks.
She shakes her head. “Me and Karkat have been doing a little bit, but I just could tell that bringing it up was going to lead to better outcomes than not bringing it up.” She lifts her shoulders. “…I assumed it was the combat edge. But if it’s keeping one of our teammates from—” Terezi begins and then cuts off.
Holy fucking shit.
“…I don’t know.” She stops for a second. Dave stops beside her, finger tapping on his arm nervously, trying not to think about that option too much. Terezi looks genuinely scared, which kinda scares the shit out of him too. “I hope not. But you know the new Eridan. He’s… a lot less dramatic, outwardly. But he still-” she scoffs in annoyance “-he’s still just as dramatic. He gets things in his head, and they stick there, like somebody’s lodged a pebble in his shoe. It’s just that now he’s like ‘actually I deserve this pebble weh weh.’” She smirks, and then the smile slides off her face as the context reasserts itself, and she looks drained. “And I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t worried.” She shrugs and starts walking again, shaking it off like it’s no big deal and summoning back some energy from… somewhere. “Purely platonically, you understand,” she clarifies, and the… whatever it is, is stored back inside (if Dave’s getting this right, probably for her and Karkat to talk through later), replaced by disarming self-effacing humour.
Trolls sure are…
Alright, Dave would be a total hypocrite if he said that was a weird troll thing actually. So, he just replies, “Sure. Totally platonic,” glad of the tone change. He lets a twitch of a smile through his poker face to let her get a handle on his expression.
“And like, yeah, I don’t like where he and Kanaya are at right now, and from what Karkat says, emotionally it’s a really shit place. Apart from anything else, it’s dangerous. But more importantly, he needs to get his shit together and get some fight back. It’s no fun otherwise.”
“Hot damn, okay. Godspeed you weirdo.” She grins at him. “Who’s… Orchys?” Terezi holds a door open for Dave. He steps through into a staircase. “This leads to the roof.”
“Yep.”
They travel a few flights without speaking, and Dave almost thinks she’s forgotten his question, when she answers. “Orchys was a friend.”
“Of Karkat’s?”
“Of everybody’s,” she says softly.
“Then why did Karkat look so… like that when Aradia mentioned him?” Her?
“They were one of the twelve of- or, I guess back then, the thirteen of us. Way before the game, almost two sweeps ago, now. I think Karkat and they had—something—but I… never asked. Kid stuff at that stage, I guess.”
Dave frowns. “What happened to hthem?”
Smooth like fucking sandpaper, he thinks.
“Vriska happened. It was- really stupid. She was running a FLARP campaign- not even to feed her lusus, it really was just a campaign for fun.” Dave looks at her like what? but she ignores him. She can’t be bothered to explain that he knows the new Vriska, too. And what exactly the old Vriska was like. “Orchys was in it, and they were on fire.” She smiles a little, wistfully. “You should’ve seen them. They were on Team Slash – them and Nepeta – against Aradia’s team in a race.” She sighs. “And they were way too fast. Orchys was blazing through. They worked out where every trap was, they got lucky on which forked paths they went down, and they absolutely wrecked shop on the monsters Vriska had put in the way.” She shrugs, expression turning hard, then softening again, and then just looking… tired. “Vriska got frustrated. She started spawning in more monsters, resetting traps Orchys had already disarmed, that sort of thing.”
They reach the top of the stairs. Terezi hesitates and then sits down on the last step. Dave joins her.
“Then they hit a spike trap they’d already cleared, and it impaled them onto the wall.”
Dave winces. “That. sucks.”
At least it killed them quickly, she doesn’t say. Because it’s not at least. “Yeah. It hit Karkat the worst. They might’ve been…” She begins, glances at Dave, and then shakes her head. “I don’t know what they would have been. I guess it doesn’t matter, now. I thought it was all in the past, but…” She shrugs, as if noting Karkat’s reaction for the record. “Maybe not. Karkles is a big softie, so not like it’s a surprise.”
“Heh. Yeah.”
They both sit for a moment. Terezi fidgeting, Dave staring at the wall.
“So. That’s who Orchys was.”
“Yeah.”
They look at each other.
And then Terezi stands and opens the door.
--
Karkat stares into the void of the Furthest Ring, lined with the oilslick sheen of countless distant dream bubbles, legs dangling over the edge of a crater. He hears footsteps behind him, cutting through the tangle of his thoughts. A smooth one-two-one-two, and a tap-tap-step-tap-step-tap-tap, which he recognises. The rhythms of them settle in his chest, beside his heartbeat, and he sniffles. “Hey,” he says, as they get close.
Dave sits down beside him and leans his head on Karkat’s shoulder, lacing their fingers together. Terezi puts her hand on his other shoulder.
“Hey,” Dave replies.
“Sorry for losing my cool in there,” he says, hollowly.
“It’s okay,” Dave says. Karkat untangles their fingers from each other and wraps his arm around him before going back to staring out.
“I shouldn’t have just overruled everybody like that. There were better ways to handle that.”
“No,” Terezi replies, giving his shoulder a firm squeeze. “That was exactly what you should have done. Eridan and Kanaya need to deal with their issues. You’re the leader.”
“Still. And… I’m sorry. That’s not how I wanted to announce that.”
Terezi doesn’t say anything. Then, she takes a deep breath. “Well. They were bound to find out, eventually,” she says brightly. She squeezes his shoulder again. “If they didn’t know already. Still. It’s out there now. And you handled it as well as you could have. We don’t want the first time that Kanaya and Eridan have their weapons out around each other be at the time that we have the least room for mistakes.”
“I guess.”
They stay like that for a minute.
“I miss them,” Karkat whispers.
Another comforting squeeze. “I know.”
“Wish We’d held a funeral for them. Might’ve made things easier.”
“It… would have been hard for you anyway.”
He watches the void, tracks a bubble as it glides by. “That really could’ve gone better,” he says at last. He shivers.
“Tell me how,” Terezi suggests.
He… can’t think of how. “Less yelling,” he says at last.
Dave snorts. “With you involved?”
For the first time since he found his way up here in a blur of loud, loud thoughts, he smiles. There’s a tear running down his face, but he makes no effort to wipe it away. “Shut up, you- asshole.”
“Ouch. Cutting.”
After a minute, Terezi crouches down and offers a hand. “C’mon. Let’s get inside. It’s cold up here.”
Karkat stares out one last time, and then takes Terezi’s hand. He smiles again. “We have to stop meeting like this.”
She snorts. “Glad to hear you’re fine.”
Notes:
And I can finally reveal that the bit of dialogue in chapter two where Karkat gets hit on the head and hears a bunch of people talking to him and the last one is ‘love you’?
Yeah. That’s who Orchys was.And hopefully you now feel sad about a character we will never meet. Because that’s exactly what I was going for >:)
Chapter 52: Fight or Flight
Summary:
For the first time in a year, Kanaya and Eridan stand across from each other. Weapons drawn.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling caligulasAquarium [CA]!
AG: Hey!
AG: Just wanted to wish you luck for l8r today.
AG: And 8elieve me, when the Thief of Light wishes you luck, it’s legit.
CA: thanks vvris
AG: …Worried?
CA: oh big time
AG: It’s going to 8e okay, alright?
CA: yeah
CA: hope so anywway
AG: Karkat’s looking out for you, and Dave and Aradia are going to be there. You’ll 8e fine.
CA: i guess
AG: …You’re not worried a8out people looking out *for* you, are you?
CA: i
CA: not really no
AG: Eridan ::::/
CA: i knowwwwwwww
AG: Ha! That was 8!
CA: cmon gimme a break im gurnin
CA: can i not gurn wwithout gettin a fuckin copyright infringement notice
AG: Hmm. Alr8, continue your 'gurning'.
CA: old habits die hard is all
AG: Yeah, 8ut we’ve sparred twice already!
CA: ah but see wwe both havve a lot of practice wwith that wway back wwhen an killing each other wwas hardly the point wwas it
AG: Now you’re just dodging my point. You’ve fought Sollux, Karkat, the humans, you’ve fought Terezi.
AG: And for that last one? I wouldn’t have 8een surprised to see you 8oth come out of it looking 8ruised as hell!
AG: Or even particularly annoyed ;;;;)
CA: youre sickenin
CA: my intentions wwith your matesprit are benign
AG: 8oo!
AG: Have worse intentions you huge loser!
CA: youre bizarre thats your girl serket dont tell me to beat her up
AG: My point is, everything is going to be fine.
AG: Okay?
CA: i
CA: ok
CA: gonna wwalk to the training hall in a feww minutes
AG: Alr8.
AG: See you after?
CA: yeah
CA: see you after
arachnidsGrip [AG] ceased trolling caligulasAquarium [CA]!
caligulasAquarium [CA] began trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
CA: hey
AG: Yeah?
CA: uh
CA: im not just wworried about me goin too far
CA: just wwanted to be perfectly honest wwith you
AG: …Ah.
CA: maybe thats dumb but
AG: No, I get it.
CA: i kinda thought the computer room thing didnt rattle me but i guess it did it just took a wwhile for me to notice
CA: an noww it kinda pisses me off
AG: …
AG: Can I say something?
CA: you havvent suddenly gone mute havve you
AG: Very funny.
CA: yeah shoot
AG: Is that 8ecause you didn’t think Kanaya may8e killing you was a 8ad thing? And then when you did, that’s when it started to 8other you?
AG: Eridan?
AG: Hello?
CA: vvris i havve to wwalk into a room and fight in like twwo fuckin minutes wwhy wwould you hit me wwith that noww
AG: Hm.
AG: I pro8a8ly should have saved that reveal for after, huh?
CA: its faintly possible you couldvve picked a better moment yeah
AG: Sorry.
CA: its
CA: i mean im freakin out a little so its probably not fine but its fine adjacent
CA: you got anythin reassuring to tell me to balance it out
AG: …Go team?
caligulasAquarium [CA] ceased trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
AG: …I pro8a8ly deservve that.
AG: Aw, fuck!!!!!!!!
--
“As much as I’m enjoying the show, dear,” Rose says, “do you think it may be time to head to the sparring room?”
Kanaya pauses in her stretching routine and tries not to smile. Dear. “Perhaps.” She thoroughly enjoys Rose calling her that.
Rose hesitates. “How do you feel about today?” She asks.
Kanaya sighs. “Rose, we are not moirails.”
“Yes, but by your own admission, humans are weird. So, answer the question, dear.”
She sighs again, but she really can’t keep the smile off her face. Is she that easy to read, or is Rose just that good a guesser? Probably both. She gives up on the stretches. “I don’t know.”
“Worried?”
“Yes.”
“About?”
“…Something going wrong.” She collapses onto the bed. “I know I’m not exactly unbiased when it comes to him, but…” She groans. “It still seems like a stupid risk. Making us fight.”
“Things have been quiet so far,” Rose argues.
For the first few weeks, she had spent most of the time she knew Eridan was in a sparring session obsessively checking her chainsaw and waiting for a signal that there was a rogue Prince on the loose. But now, after they’d both spent the weeks since the meeting in a half-dozen warm-up sparring sessions, even in her more paranoid and uncharitable moments she had to admit that it’s unlikely he would explode during a routine sparring match.
“True. But I don’t necessarily trust that we will be able to remain… civil.”
Because this won’t be routine; so far is only worth so much. And, if the pit in her stomach is anything to judge by, she had not managed to get the better of her fears, merely… refined them.
And the confrontation? fight? The moment in the common area where she grabbed him does weigh on her mind. She might, in moments where Karkat and Rose and Sollux and even Dave are all there, when she feels like nothing is even able to go wrong, be able to accept that he can be trusted.
But the come-down, in the moments where Vriska fast-forwards through an anecdote for reasons she probably thinks are unguessable, or Sollux says ‘we’ without clarification, and she feels guarded, unsafe is always, but then, can I?
“Do you trust Karkat?”
Hah. This is Rose, all the brilliant flowery silly artifice hiding a knack for astute simplicity. It’s probably why she’s so flushed for her, isn’t it? Smart enough to know, kind enough to care. Only ever condescending in an enjoyable sort of way. Cutting right to the important parts. She’s rambling, isn’t she? Well, the point is, she can debate endlessly whether she is ready, or Eridan is, working herself into exhaustion, emotional and mental. But Rose’s question is comparatively definite.
“I think I will have to,” she replies, still quite grimly, and sits up. Nobody else would be able to direct them even as well as he has; he truly has come into his own as a leader. And he trusts her. So, she can trust him, too.
Rose gives her a peck on the cheek, and her expression lightens. She tries to pull back and resume her oh so helpful and reasonable discussion, maintain her composure, but Kanaya catches her, leaning in, and Rose’s face dissolves into that delighted grin as Kanaya kisses her, because she’s allowed, and she wants to, and Rose wants to as well. And all she can think is, if I could only blackmail Dave or Aradia, I would go back to the beginning and ask her out, already.
Rose chuckles breathlessly when Kanaya finally decides to let her go. “This isn’t the sort of thing you wish somebody ‘good luck’ for, is it?” She asks, voice a tad swallowed for the first half, as if somebody’s been ruthlessly distracting her.
“No,” Kanaya replies, amused.
“Then I think there is only one appropriate comment for the situation. It’s a human phrase, but you’re surely smart enough to grasp the meaning.”
“Hmm?”
“Have fun, kiddo.”
She laughs, and it’s very dignified.
--
Eridan slides silently into the cleared-out sparring room. He’s hoping he’s here first, but nope.
Welp. He tries to make non-threatening eye contact as non-awkwardly as possible. He’s pretty sure he fucks it up.
Kanaya watches him hesitantly from the side of the room. And great, now there’s the makings of an awkward silence happening, unless somebody can stop it.
“At the risk of being the only one here with a brain,” Karkat says. Eridan turns to look at him. “You’ll need to actually get on the fucking mat for this.”
--
The only sound in the common area is Vriska fidgeting with some dice.
“Can somebody reassure me that this is fine again?” Rose asks.
Sollux shrugs. “If KK and TZ say it’s fine, then like…”
“And Dave and Aradia won’t let anything happen,” Vriska adds. “Hey, can’t you do a Seer thing on it?”
Rose grimaces. “Oh, I’ve tried. From what I can See, this is a fortuitous path for victory. But… Who knows why? Maybe it’s because they hate each other and never talk again.”
Vriska considers this. “…I guess? Why would that make winning more likely?”
“Maybe if they start being friends again the rest of us die by fashion advice overload.”
It’s not particularly funny, but it bleeds the tension out, so Rose chuckles wryly. “That’s exactly my point. Maybe it increases our odds of winning, but what about after the victory? If they never speak again… Successful doesn’t mean good.”
“I wouldn’t stress myself out about it,” Sollux replies. “Fucking up means good even less.”
Rose… can’t argue with that. “You’re very wise, Sollux.”
“Sage of Doom,” he says easily.
“Not a thing.”
He ignores Vriska. “And you two think they’re ready?”
“You’re asking us to shed Light on the situation?” Rose asks with a small smile.
Sollux grins. “Bite me.”
“Oh, suddenly jokes about classpects aren’t cool anymore?” Vriska asks with a snort.
“Kanaya was… worried. But I think she’ll handle it.”
“Same here.”
He nods. “Still. Big day.”
“Hey, it’s only training. We’ve been doing it for weeks now!”
“I must admit, I’m interested to see what a Mage of Doom can do with his abilities.”
“Keep wondering.”
“Yeah, your psionics are pretty sweet,” Vriska offers.
“…You’re not going to train your Doom abilities?”
“RS, I don’t even know any of my Doom abilities.”
“…How in the names of the wriggling denizens of the furthest ring did your team survive?”
“We were badasses,” Vriska says, solemnly.
“Yeah, my psionics pretty much beat the shit out of most things.”
“You’re shit at dodging though,” she points out. He gives her a hard look and then starts snickering whenever she puts her hands up in surrender. “But your new style of psionics is really cool! It makes up for it.”
“We might not have the luxury of pulling our punches.”
“Eh.” Sollux shrugs. “TZ and KK are getting good at their ‘drift compatible’ bullshit. ED’s already got firepower and I’m no slouch either. The Godtiers are Godtiers, and the only person left is KN.” He grins. “Maybe you should tell her to get good?”
She gives him a flat smile.
She holds the smile.
She holds it.
“…That usually works for you, huh?” Vriska asks.
“He’s getting unnerved,” she says calmly. “Just a few more seconds.”
“Any minute now,” he says, grinning.
“He can’t even see it.”
“I can feel it.”
“Yes, Vriska. How about instead of underestimating the perspicacity of the blind, you bite me?”
Sollux’s smile disappears. “Oh, come on.” He fucking loses it. “Do you know how long I’ve been waiting to use that line!?”
--
“Alright,” Karkat says. “Kanaya, you’ll be using a dummy chainsaw covered with paint, and Eridan, Rose made you a wand that shoots paint.” In Eridan’s hand, though, it’s only going to shoot paint as long as he thinks it will only shoot paint, he reminds himself as Aradia and Dave hand the weapons to them. That hasn’t been an issue so far, but from what Terezi’s sparring research has turned up, he guesses Eridan has much more firepower than he knows.
But that’s not the point of today. He’s got something else for them to train instead.
“To your marks.”
Eridan steels himself and looks at Kanaya as he takes his mark. He keeps his wand to the side, and she keeps her chainsaw to the side as well, jade-green paint dripping to the floor. Her eyes are narrowed, but he sees hesitation, there, too. That’s fine. He’s got some hesitation in his, he’s sure. At least they’ll be even.
Kanaya meets his eyes. He seems scared, though of her or himself, she can’t quite tell. The whole situation, probably. She feels similarly. Even with blunt weapons, there is still plenty of room to get hurt.
“You’re trying to land three hits. Three hits, and you’re out.” He stands on the edge of the mats they’ve lined most of the room with and takes a few steps forward. They’re about five metres apart, and Karkat is three metres away from the midpoint between them. “Are you both ready?”
“Yeah.”
“Yes.”
“Then,” he says, uncaptchaloguing a sickle and a kite shield. The sickle drips red paint. “Get set.”
Kanaya and Eridan exchange a look. “Wh-”
“Remember to work together, because I will not go easy on either of you,” he says. “And begin.”
To their credit, after only a few seconds’ hesitation, the two of them begin to move. Karkat grins.
Dave eats a sandwich from the side as the battle starts. He leans over to Aradia. “I thought of that,” he says, proud.
She grins. “Very cinematic. I approve. Is he not at a quite big disadvantage, though?”
Dave rocks his head back and forth in a ‘maybe’ motion. “Me and Rose spent the last… ten days? training with him. Like, a lot. A sword makes a pretty decent stand-in for a chainsaw if you weight it properly, and also act like a douchebag when you use it. And Rose just had a wand, obviously.”
“Ohhh,” she says, nodding. “…They’re both screwed, aren’t they?”
“So screwed,” Dave agrees.
Karkat bats Kanaya’s chainsaw away with his shield and darts lightning-quick to catch and drag her leg with the crook of the blunted training sickle. It leaves a long, scarlet line of paint. He’s rewarded by a look of absolute sheer fucking confusion. “That’s one, Maryam!”
He holds the shield up as Eridan fires off a blast at him. “Work together, you two,” he growls, as Kanaya steps back and Eridan cracks off another blast of paint. “Eridan, you’re a heavy hitter, act like it. Cast up some harsher spells. Give cover fire, flank. Kanaya, you’ve got a threatening radius, but you’re also pisspoor at dealing with anything deep inside that. Shields and sickles are not your friends.” He dances out of the way of another glob of paint, and swipes at Kanaya to keep her wary. “You’re too rigid, you’re not thinking smart, you’re not fighting smart. C’mon. Adapt.”
Eridan is keeping his distance. Good. A lifetime of shooting a rifle suits him much better for attacks from afar. His combat effectiveness in melee is, frankly, shit, and they’ll need to work on that. Kanaya, on the other hand, needs to be less melee-aggressive. She should be using the chainsaw to bat weapons out of the way so she can get a shot in that can’t be blocked, but instead she’s letting him put her at awkward angles where she can’t use the ‘cutting power’ of the fake chainsaw effectively. She has long arms and she’s quick, though, which makes it tricky to punish the overreaches.
But then again, Dave can stop time. He likes his chances at pressing the advantage.
Kanaya dashes forwards again, curving to his right while Eridan fires at his left.
The kite is definitely the right choice for this. The scutum would have been too defensive, the buckler wouldn’t do shit against Eridan’s blasts, and anything that doesn’t strap onto the wrist would, in his opinion, be a lost cause. He’s not a strong troll, he knows this. But in real combat he should be able to use it to smack anybody who got too close with enough force and solidity to make them regret it. He’s added a few adjustments, given it a stiff but lightweight fabric curtain on the lower half that doesn’t interfere with his movement or attacks any, but that could hopefully give him a little extra protection against Eridan’s blasts spraying drops over him. He doesn’t want hits to be ambiguous.
Karkat faces it to the left, taking Eridan’s volley of blasts on it as Kanaya bears down on him.
He dances back, but she turns her cleave with the chainsaw into a jab, which is smart. She handles it like it’s lightweight, too, which is just plain impressive (on top of massively unfair). He deflects and feints to the right, as if trying to put her between him and Eridan, and when she moves right, he pushes left.
Eridan startles back as Karkat sprints towards him. He gets off three shots before Karkat pushes in. “What did I say about harsher spells?” Karkat calls, even as he hooks Eridan’s arm with his sickle and twists. The wand goes clattering. “One for you, Ampora.”
“He’s very good,” Aradia says approvingly. “Do you think they’re learning?”
Dave keeps his voice low to avoid distracting the trolls on the mats. “He said learning wasn’t the point for the first few. He’s just going to try to piss them off so much that they both want to hit him more than they care about hitting each other. Then they can start learning and shit. Sandwich?”
“Sure,” she says, looking at the irritation of Kanaya and Eridan’s faces. “I think it’s working.”
“Alright, I’ve got cheese and ham, butter and chips, or butter and jam,” Dave offers, rooting through his bag.
“Ooh. Jam, please.”
Karkat sends Eridan sprawling by bashing him with the shield. At least this time Eridan keeps his wand in his hand. Karkat intentionally leaves himself open for a second, before he brings his shield up to guard him against Kanaya, who’s eager to exploit his focus on Eridan. “Come on,” he chides. “I left myself open, there. You could’ve had another hit in.”
He ducks under a head-height slash, and returns, but Kanaya dances out of his range.
They’re starting to learn your tricks, he thinks to himself.
Eridan’s scored a glancing hit on him, but he’s got two on each of them. That was deliberate. He could’ve gotten all three on Kanaya in a couple of seconds and then run Eridan down fairly easily, but he wanted to teach them a lesson. That would only make Kanaya feel unsupported and Eridan feel useless. By alternating his targeting, by making sure to match his time spent on each of them, he made Kanaya play defence on Eridan, and forced Eridan to take shots based not on what had the highest likelihood of hitting Karkat, but on what would have the best chance of giving Kanaya a chance to hit him.
“Next time, drink up before the session,” he tells Kanaya as they lock, shield to chainsaw. Her eyes widen in surprise, guilt, and possibly betrayal, and he kicks her on the knee to add injury to insult and forces her down. He wraps his sickle around her neck and draws it as gently as possible. A gash of scarlet collars her neck. “That’s you down, Maryam.”
Eridan sighs. “This is gonna suck,” he mutters to himself, readying his wand. Karkat advances. “Piss off,” he warns, brandishing it.
Paint appears as he draws a hectic line in the air, suspended for a moment, and then explodes outwards from Eridan in a scythe of purple droplets, but Karkat raises his shield just in time, so it spatters over his shoes and nothing more. Eridan tries to dodge to the side as Karkat shoves into him, but Karkat just kicks his legs out from under him and slices quickly and neatly across his chest. “That’s you, Ampora.”
He stands up and looks around. Kanaya is panting and favouring her kicked-in knee, and Eridan is picking himself up off the floor.
“You did about as well as I expected.” He shrugs. “With some training, I think you two could work really well together.” He makes his way over to Dave and Aradia. “Did you save anything for me?”
“Ham and cheese, or butter and chips.”
“What type of chips?”
“Cheese and onion, obviously. What kinda question is that?”
“God, I love you,” Karkat says absent-mindedly, sliding onto the bench and gratefully taking the sandwich. He so distracted he doesn’t even realise what he’s said as Dave and Aradia exchange a delighted glance.
He chews industriously, oblivious.
“Okay,” he says, swallowing a mouthful. “You two get the paint cleaned off you, take five minutes to have a drink of water and recover, and then we’ll start over. If you can get me, then we’ll move on.”
--
Kanaya’s chainsaw whispers over Karkat’s head as he bends low, and he kicks her in the hand. She barely backs out of range of the sickle headed for her torso, and then Karkat’s spinning to knock her leg out from beneath her. She hits the ground, breath coming out in a pissed-off huff, and makes a swipe at his ankles as he sprints for Eridan. He steps neatly over the chainsaw, and she watches him chase down Eridan, who barely has time to flinch before Karkat pushes him out of the training area.
(Aradia freezes him as he does the broken windmill, and Dave walks up to slides a crash mat below him, and as he rejoins temporality, he falls backwards safely, but definitively out.)
And then he turns back to her.
Eridan spouts a nearly continuous stream of purple paint from the wand, trying to keep Karkat pinned to one half of the sparring mats, Kanaya coming from the other direction to press him, keep him locked in. Karkat blocks her chainsaw with the inside of his sickle, dropping his shield back into his sylladex and stabbing forward suddenly with a blunted knife that only starts existing halfway through the attack. Kanaya takes a gash of paint across her arm, putting her down to one life left, and Eridan redirects the stream to scythe through Karkat’s back and hopefully at least get him once, for fuck’s sake.
Karkat does a fucking backflip over it and throws his knife right at Eridan’s torso. He tries to jerk out of the way, absolutely fucks it instead, and the thing impacts, leaving a harsh divot of paint right in the centre of his chest. Eridan brings his wand up, but Karkat grabs it at the end facing him, and using Eridan’s own tense grip, snaps the thing in half. Then Eridan feels his feet leave contact with the ground, and Karkat’s self-assured expression disappears above him as he hits the mat on his armless side (fuck, what a prick). Karkat spares a half-second to uncaptchalogue a fresh wand, toss it in a light underarm arc to land beside Eridan, and then sprints back to face Kanaya while he picks himself up from his convincing impression of a turtle on its back.
Karkat swipes legs, catches chainsaws, breaks wands, barely touching one of them lethally before he’s whirling to face the other, blocking whatever hasty response they’ve conjured in that time. He beats them in as many different ways as he can think of, just to make the point: it isn’t two against one. Not properly. Because they’d probably win if it was. And, occasionally, either when he does something downright fucking disrespectful, or else they manage to co-ordinate long enough for them to get a tag off on him, he feels their Blood sync, like two different heartrates matching up for a single beat, and then suddenly in a moment he's on the back foot, or reeling, or fucked. He starts losing as many matches as he wins, where bumbling individuality occasionally gives way to some genuinely solid teamwork, and it’s more like fighting two people than just… two people.
Which means it’s working.
Which means he needs to start taking this seriously.
Kanaya’s blow with the chainsaw is powerful enough to knock him back, even taking it on his shield, leaving him hemmed in and between her and Eridan. He feels Eridan’s sights on him, and tries to dodge, but Kanaya meets him there.
The paint thwacks anticlimactically against his back, but Kanaya grins and swipes at him again, keeping him on his toes, pressing their advantage so he doesn’t have time to go take out Eridan.
He’s so goddamn proud and shit.
He kicks for her leg again, but she’s wise to it and she blocks with a kick of her own, and now they’re both rolling on the floor in shin-fucked agony while Eridan takes potshots at him.
He takes a slice at Eridan, but instead of falling over like an idiot, he ducks and then tries to punch Karkat back. It buys him enough time for Kanaya to come to the rescue, put herself between him and Karkat, and he’s forced to retreat as she gets a hit in that curves right up along his chest.
It’s about the one hour mark when Kanaya realises they’re fucked, even as she wins. She has an unnatural stamina, and Eridan is going long periods in between direct conflict, but they’re both slowing. Karkat?
Karkat’s not slowing.
She exchanges a glance with Eridan.
If we win another three rounds like that, he thinks, trying to stop his legs from aching by sheer force of will, my remaining limbs are gonna fall right fucking off.
--
“What just happened?” Kanaya asks. Eridan doesn’t answer, just stares up at the ceiling. He’s exhausted.
“Karkat just systematically took you two to pieces for like an hour and a half,” Terezi replies. She hauls Eridan up, then flicks him in the forehead with a grin. He huffs at her in annoyance.
“They actually did pretty well,” Karkat says, wiping paint off his sickles. He doesn’t even look winded, the absolute bastard.
“Is this, like, a new thing?” Eridan asks, irritated. “You weren’t this fuckin’ athletic during the game, I think I’d fucking remember that.” When the fuck did this happen?
“Recent phenomenon, yeah,” he replies. He shrugs. “Kanaya told me I needed to stay active after my leg, and I’d stopped keeping up with that. Me and Terezi have been training to make up for it,” he says, half truthfully.
“I meant you needed to take gentle walks around the meteor.” Kanaya waves Terezi’s hand away, levers herself up with heavy limbs. “I wasn’t suggesting- whatever this is.”
“Oh?” Karkat shrugs. “Well, it worked, didn’t it?”
Notes:
Karkat, about to invent a type of auspisticism not even god understands: "I think I know how to fix their personal issues."
Chapter 53: Funny Little Feeling
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Weeks ago, but not many.
Kanaya’s hands are shaking. She sits on Rose’s bed and feels… trapped. Far too in her own skin, uncomfortable. She glances at Rose, and then away again. She doesn’t want to know. How she’s looking at her. It’s not worth checking. In case it’s—
“…Do you want to talk about it?” Rose offers, gently.
Kanaya wants to stop existing entirely, really. She just. She doesn’t even want to go back in time and stop it, because he still could have done it, and that- she doesn’t want a false sense of security. She wants this to be impossible, unhappened, she-
What she wants doesn’t make any sense.
“…I hate him,” she admits.
“Okay,” Rose says, still gentle. Accepting, understanding. “What happened?”
Kanaya looks up, stares at the wall. She probably already knows- she’s so smart, of course she knows. But she says it anyway. “He- he destroyed our society’s only hope of repopulating. And then he killed me. He even blinded Sollux, killed his former moirail. And everybody’s just- forgiven him.”
“And you haven’t.” She knows what Rose means; not you should get over it, but and you feel like others are getting over it. Leaving you behind.
“I…”
What? She’s not ready? That makes it sound like something she’s going to do. Something she should do. And she…
She’s not going to? Never forgive him, leave the room when he enters? What happens when he stops leaving when she does? Left behind.
Imagine Kanaya Maryam, two years on, a victory secured, everybody celebrating, and at the moment where they win, where everything is finally over, she allows herself to be forced away. She locks herself to her half of the party. Six people who don’t even know, friends who no longer care, just her. Alone.
Rose interjects kindly. “You don’t have to make a decision,” she says. “You have time. And me.”
She smiles miserably. Oh. There are the tears. She thought they were late in coming. Like they were stuck. Looking for permission, or sympathy. Camaraderie. Her skin feels marginally less… trapping. The awfulness feels like something she can own, now, something she can process. “Thank you for-” she begins, and then her voice betrays her, cutting into a sob. “For still caring.”
Rose puts a hesitant hand on Kanaya’s arm. “Of course I care.”
“I don’t know why I’m crying,” she says.
“…Is it about him or you?”
“Me,” she whispers.
She doesn’t know who she is, anymore. She-
She spent her life away from Troll society. Isolated. From the violence, from the carnage. Only the undead around her hive to trouble her. And the Game pulled it out of her, got her to rely on it, survive with it. Violence. Over and over, violence and violence.
She isn’t sure she likes who she is, now, in its wake. A year on, and everybody else made that turn away from violence fucking easily. Not even a flicker of rage, no genuine malice. They’re all safe, everybody is safe. Except her. Except him.
Rose shifts closer, presses her shoulder to Kanaya’s. “Well,” she says. “At the risk of sounding cheesy, maybe that’s a good thing. It means there are two people in this room who care about you.”
Kanaya buries her face in her hands. Even Rose’s eyes on her feel like too much. The shame and fear and anger takes a back seat to the- the grief over the fact that she let this happen now. She is such an idiot. This was it. The one night that mattered on this stupid rock, and she wasted it. She feels like she’s killed something she can’t properly live without. “I’m sorry.”
“There’s nothing to be sorry about.”
“No, I- I’ve ruined this. I… You wanted.” She wants to say something like I could have given you a first date you’d cherish forever, but she isn’t a poet. Other people might make words like those sound so seamless and good, but she fumbles, and the exact same words come out of her mouth in a stilted jumble. At least, that’s what it feels like. “This is our first date,” she chokes out. “I ruined it.”
“You haven’t—”
“This is what you’ll remember. This is the first time we- and I-” She sobs.
Rose considers this carefully, before leaning forward enough that Kanaya can see her, see her staring at the floor.
When the flood of tears slows slightly, Rose puts her hand out for her. She stares at it, sniffling pathetically. Should she take it?
Rose still isn’t looking at her. But her hand is there. She isn’t intruding, but she is offering.
Kanaya doesn’t take her hand. But it’s there.
“Let’s say this,” Rose says, slowly, reassuringly. “It’s not. One-two, two-three, three-one. Does that sound good?”
“…What?”
“One-two, two-three, three-one,” she repeats, waggling her fingers. “Chronologically listed from the Meteor’s perspective, of course. This is your first date with me. But this is my second date with you. I’ve already had my first date with you. And then… let’s say Dave, or Aradia, sent me back in time to have this one. Your first date with me.”
Hesitantly, Kanaya takes Rose’s hand. Rose squeezes hers reassuringly. “I don’t understand,” she whispers.
“Well, that’s time travel for you, I suppose. It never quite makes sense. But that first date? It was marvellous. You gave me the dress you made me, and it… it was beautiful, I felt beautiful. And you? You were beautiful, too. We spent all day together. We talked, we explored, we ate, we enjoyed each other’s company. We talked about so much.”
“What?”
Rose smiles, shaking her head. “I can’t tell you what. Spoilers. But it was perfect. No, that’s not true. It was delightful. Not perfect. You stumbled over your words, or I did something embarrassing, we may have spent a few minutes in awkward silence- I don’t remember. It wasn’t perfect. But I wouldn’t trade it for the world.”
Kanaya pulls herself upright to look at her, eyes bloodshot with veins of jade and still sniffing back tears. Rose looks at something Kanaya can’t see. “Rose, what—”
And then, like she always does, she describes it. She shares her sight. “It’s a lot like how we met, I suppose,” she continues. “You told me about it on my first date with you, and I guess I’m telling you about it on your first date with me. Some sort of paradox, maybe. But what I loved most about that date was that you knew what to do. My first date with you, and you already knew my favourite ice cream flavour is honeycomb, and that I like when you wear green, and that I always wanted to dance with somebody at the end of the day. Really, Kanaya, you don’t fight fair. A two-date advantage is a terrible thing to have over somebody. I didn’t stand a chance, did I?” She chuckles. “If I wasn’t absolutely smitten before, I was by the end of that imperfect, delightful, marvellous night. And now look at me.”
Kanaya stares at Rose. She doesn’t know what to say.
“Still,” Rose says lightly. “I suppose I can forgive you. Since, of course, it let me be here. With you, for you. Today. And I certainly don’t intend on fighting fair either.” She raises Kanaya’s hand and brushes her knuckles to her lips gently, almost reverently. “Let me return the favour?” She asks, with a hopeful smile on her face.
Her eyes fill with tears. Different tears. “That… that sounds marvellous. Yes. Yes.”
Rose’s smile grows into a delighted grin. “Yes?”
“Yes.” Kanaya reaches forward and pulls Rose into a hug. “Thank you.”
For a few seconds, all Kanaya knows is Rose’s arms around her, a comforting contact where Rose’s head is resting against her shoulder.
“Kanaya?” Rose murmurs into the crook of her neck.
“Mmm?” Her voice is highly strung, moments from cracking.
“You told me on my first date that you were poised and refined on your first date,” she says, voice warm with humour.
“Did I?” Kanaya asks, trembling slightly.
“You did.” Rose squeezes her closer. “You filthy liar.”
Now
“You can look, now,” Rose says.
Kanaya turns.
Ah.
The second thing she notices is that she was right. It curves around Rose like it’s showing off, and it’s a relatively simple dress, all things told, which was deliberate, but the way she wears it makes it the best thing Kanaya has ever worn. And the whole thing ripples at every small movement. Shot cotton, a richer magenta with a lighter lilac. They shift and change subtly, just like Rose’s eyes do.
And that’s the reason why fashion is the second thing she notices.
Rose smiles at her. Shyly.
For a moment, it doesn’t fit. Rose is confident, she is guarded, she is wonderful, and she is always eternally sure what is meant to happen next, or else raging against the uncertainty. But the girl on front of her, with her hair styled artfully (she sends a private thank you to Eridan of all people), a small floral pin in her hair, radiating nervousness into the silence as it stretches but making no attempt to fill it, who is giving herself over to a small uncertainty, is definitely Rose. The two versions hold separately in her head for a moment, and then there’s a small click as they fit together. What could make Rose this nervous?
Oh yes. This is her first date with Kanaya. And Kanaya has been staring at her without saying a word for over five seconds.
“You look beautiful,” she says, simply. Rose blushes.
“So do you.”
“No.” Rose clearly doesn’t understand. “You- you are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen,” she tries, but ah, there’s the problem with poetry again. “You look amazing,” she tries.
She has a feeling Rose isn’t quite getting it, because she begins, “Well, when somebody as talented as—” but Kanaya, spotting her failure to accurately communicate the gravity of the situation, cuts her off. She steps forward, takes her by the hand, and kisses her.
And it goes on for quite a while.
When she finally feels like she can let go of Rose without immediately imploding, Rose follows her with a demanding noise, almost petulant, and slides her arm around Kanaya’s waist.
Well. She can hardly let the poor girl down, can she? On her first date? Certainly not.
When Rose finally decides they’ve both had enough, Kanaya’s face is flushed, and the room is so bright that she doesn’t know how Rose can stand to look at her. She does anyway.
“I like your dress,” Rose says, biting her lip.
“Yes. I had a feeling you would.” Normally, Kanaya would love to think about her dress in excruciating detail, but at the moment, the only detail she can even vaguely come up with is the colour. “It’s green.”
Rose laughs, but the simplicity of that comment still doesn’t manage to shake the butterflies that are clearly running riot through her digestive system. Rose is waiting for Kanaya to move, for Kanaya to speak. She’s enraptured. If Kanaya asked her where she wanted to go at this moment, she has no doubt the answer would be anywhere.
Which makes her glad she had this whole day planned out in advance.
“Come with me,” she says. “I have surprises for you.”
Rose’s eyes widen, and she nods, clears her throat. “Then- lead the way.”
Kanaya does.
Notes:
The night isn’t perfect.
It’s more than enough.
Chapter 54: Battleship Blues, pt 1
Summary:
Dave and Jade watch some TV.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jade sees a feather on her bed. Almost instinctively, she swipes her hand at it, burning green for just a moment, sending it to the centre of the Sun.
“Damn, Harls,” Dave deadpans. “Tell me how you really feel.”
She rolls her eyes. “I’d say the fact your feathers are on my bed speaks pretty well for how I feel!”
Dave doesn’t laugh, because he’s Dave, so he just sort of barely-acknowledges the statement instead. She knows he’s just embarrassed, though. Which is really silly, but also kind of cute in her opinion.
“Ready?”
“Yep!” She chirps, and climbs down to the floor, covered in blankets. “Feels weird to watch something without John after this long.”
“If you don’t wanna do this as a date, we don’t have to,” he says.
She shakes her head. “I do! It’s just weird is all.”
“Well damn. Circle back to the ‘tell me how you really feel’ thing again, I guess.”
She pushes him and then shuffles up beside him. “Not you. Feels like there’s somebody missing is all. Don’t you get what I mean?”
Dave pauses. “…Yeah,” he says, at last.
“See, even you’ve gotten used to him.”
“John and me have been swapping shitty movie recommendations since the year negative one thousand,” he argues. “We don’t need to spend even more time together.”
“Yeah, alright,” she says, giggling a little bit as she sets up the TV.
“So. What’s on tonight? What are we watching?”
She shrugs, trying to smother her giggles. “Oh, yknow! This and that.”
“…Jade. No.”
She slides the Squiddles Season 3 disc into the DVD player.
“Jade, c’mon, I-” the episode select screen plays “-hey, I haven’t even seen season two, I’m not all about that spoiler life. Why can’t we watch Coach Carter for the millionth time or something.”
“You’re obsessed with that movie.”
“We have like thirty movies and Coach Carter is objectively the best one.” He stares into space morosely. “Why couldn’t I have pirated more movies?”
“We do not have thirty movies. You spent all day alchemising all those other movies. If you want to watch something other than Squiddles, find something good from that!”
“Pass. Nobody needs to see 2itanic: Iceberg Strikes Back.”
She gasps. “John loves that movie. I love that movie! Take that back!”
--
“Hey Nanna,” John says, poking his head into the kitchen. “Um. Have you seen Dave sprite and Jade?”
She looks up from her constant baking, and frowns thoughtfully at him. John’s already dreading the pastries. “…I can’t say I’ve seen them recently, dear,” she offers. “Jade asked me for some snacks earlier, but as for Dave, I don’t think I’ve seen him in days. Has he not been about?”
John shrugs. “Not really. He’s just so cool he doesn’t show up very often, I guess.”
Nanna smiles. “You should reach out to him.”
“Yeah. Maybe. So, you don’t know where they are?”
“Not off the top of my head, dear. Why?”
He shrugs. “Just bored. Alright, well. I should keep looking.”
Nanna makes a noise before he can move away. “If you’re lonely, John, you could always join me for a spot of baking?”
He tries not to wince too obviously. “Um. Nope. I am okay. Maybe later.”
“Alright, dear. Maybe later. Take care. Oh, but—” she says. Her ghostly arm produces a Tupperware of cookies. “You must take the latest batch. Share them with your friends if you find them.”
At least they’re not cupcakes. It could always be cupcakes. He takes the box. “Um, thanks.” Still, like always he’s pretty much going to give the consorts all of these. She makes way too many and his teeth end up hurting afterwards.
He doesn’t think to tell her to stop.
--
She falls asleep three episodes in, and Dave’s left with her head on his shoulder, and he lets the episode play for another minute before he reaches over carefully to press pause. He really doesn’t give a shit about the squids or whatever, and Jade would probably make them rewatch it anyway, so yeah.
He stares at the wall for a while, and wonders whether this is how he’s meant to feel. He’s dating a cool girl (and he’s an expert in cool), and he’s hanging out with his best friend, and it all feels a bit…
Fucking pointless?
Like, half the time he’s sitting there and listening to one of them get through an anecdote, thinking hurry the fuck up, because they only have three years, and he can feel the % counter on that increment literally constantly. It’s already gone 30%. They do not have time for Egbert to ask, “did I tell you I did trombone before I did piano?” for the fourth time. Like, we get it, you apparently pissed your dad off so much by committing audioterrorism as a six-year-old that he decided to get you a different stupid-noisy instrument instead, and now you can play fleur-de-lis or clair de lune or vis-à-vis, whichever one the famous piano one is.
(He’s pretty sure he did a stupid remix based on it years ago and named it something like farte de shitte, so probably clair de lune.)
And then the other half of the time, when John and Jade head off to bed he’s like what the fuck. It’s nine fifty-two. They have no bedtime. The only responsible adult is Nanna, and she barely leaves the kitchen. The other possible responsible adults by virtue of game bullshit are him, Jade, and Jaspers (who is, to be clear, a fucking cat).
Oh man, he should ground John. Go to your room, young man, your mother anddddd never mind actually.
Point is, he’s fucking all over the place. He wants to wake Jade up and just talk about shit until he falls asleep, but also, he does not want to talk, like at all. He used to deal with that by just messaging John or Jade until ridiculously late and then Rose from ridiculously early. (Timezones, man. How the fuck do they work.) Then he’d rap with Bro to break up the spine-bending monotony of sitting at his desk typing some bullshit at some fuckers for hours. Which worked, so whatever.
And now he has like three people to talk to, all on the same(ish) schedule. And lest we forget: Jaspers is still a fucking cat. Which translates into napping most of the day away.
Seems like a fucking insane oversight for a game guide, but then again, the best Dave could do for the other Dave was all before he did the two-Strider tango and Sprited himself up.
Where the fuck was he?
Yeah. He doesn’t want to watch any more squiddles than he absolutely has to. Sorry Jade. Also, he hates his life in a really lowkey way where it doesn’t matter and there’s no point talking about it or anything like that.
So basically what he’s getting at is that he’s fine. No problems here.
--
John tries doing the breezy thing while he floats down the corridor, and kind of succeeds? He only goes a few turns before he starts sliding back into a normal human shape, but that’s still pretty cool, given he mostly does it by accident and when people are trying to stab him.
He meets a few consorts, and they harass him for some of his belongings again. They’re pretty funny, so he gives them a few movie posters.
He runs into Jaspers, but the cat doesn’t know where Jade and Dave sprite are. He still somehow manages to get John to pet him for several minutes.
Honestly, it’s pretty fun. After the whole ridiculous mess, at least he’ll be able to tell Rose that he looked after Jaspers for her.
That will be nice. Getting to see them again. No offense to Dave sprite, but he’s kind of having to cover for Dave and Rose, and it seems like he really doesn’t want to. Which is fair, at least for the Rose bit, but…
Ugh. He doesn’t want to be a dick, but Dave sprite seems really different from Dave. And kind of… worse? Sometimes? Most of the time, he’s fine and it’s like talking to Dave, and even the times it’s like talking to somebody else, it’s still fun! He really likes the ways their Dave is different from Dave. But then occasionally he just doesn’t want to talk about stuff, especially about what happened during the Game, and he gets kind of… mean?
He guesses maybe Dave is like that in person and he just doesn’t know him as well as he thinks he does, but he’s not sure. If the guy would just stop being so god damn ironic for no reason, maybe they could talk about it, but the dude has an even tighter poker face than Dave did.
Does. Bluh. He didn’t mean that. It’s gonna be good to get off this battleship in like two years.
Jaspers hisses as John pets 2% too hard and 4% too far to the left or something, and the sprite uncurls from his lap and floats through the nearest wall without a word.
Heh. Cat. At least that’s still pretty normal cat behaviour. He had a cat for about a week, actually. It climbed in his window every day and he fed it ham, until Dad found out and had him pour coyote piss over his windowsill.
In the middle of summer.
Worst summer ever.
Honestly, where are they? They must be really far away for him not to have found them yet, and doing something pretty fun without him to not contact him in hours!
--
Jaspers floats through the room, and Dave flinches hard enough that he’s pretty sure he just woke Jade. “Oh. Hey Jasps.”
“Hello,” the cat says. “Jade is scary,” he adds, as she stirs.
He tucks his weird freakout-slash-existential-crisis away for later. “She sure is, bud. Better scramdaddle, then.”
Jaspers takes that advice without another word just as Jade stretches and opens her eyes. “’t time is it?” She asks, mumbling through the start of the question.
“Eleven thirty-five.”
“Oh man, that’s pretty late.” She glances at the screen. “How far in did we get?”
“Three episodes.”
“What was happening when I fell asleep?”
He shrugs. “…One of ‘em was complaining about not having enough friends.”
“Pinkie?” Aw, if she missed an episode about Pinkie, they’re going to need to rewatch it! She’s such a good character. Jade loves Pinkie.
“Think so. I paused it.”
Her ear twitches and brushes against his shades, and she looks at Dave. “Did you just sit in my room for an hour not watching Squiddles?”
He tilts his head back and forth instead of smiling or frowning or anything, because if Dave makes a facial expression, the world explodes. Like that movie Speed. “Basically, yeah.”
“Dave, Squiddles is high art!”
“You fell asleep,” he points out.
That is… a really good point. She flops backwards over him. Man, that’s fun. Maybe it’s Bec’s genes, or maybe it’s just being able to flop over another person. “Next time, you can just wake me.”
“Woah, next time? Who says you’re getting a next time? You drooled on my shoulder, Harley. That’s straight out of line.”
“I did?” She glances at his shoulder. “Ugh. Gross. Sorry.”
“I don’t actually give a shit,” he says.
“Well, then I’ll keep doing it. See how you like that, mister!”
He shrugs. “Still don’t give a shit.”
“Yay,” she says, and then pushes a hand towards his face to knock his glasses off messily. He dodges out of the way, but she’s got his tail pinned under her, so there’s a limit to how much he can move.
“Quit it.”
She keeps doing it, grinning.
Notes:
Didn't get this up on Monday because teeth are fickle little shits that like to betray you.
Anyway, the Meteor is like. Sad but on an upward trajectory, whereas the Battleship is like "have you ever spent 86 hours with your best friend and come out of it with six murder attempts apiece?"
Chapter 55: Battleship Blues, pt 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jade shuts her door and sets her head against it, sighing.
Can those two just… shut the fuck up, for five minutes!?
She turns and slides down it, keeping it wedged shut with her on the other side. Not like that’s going to matter very much for Dave or Jaspers. Heck, it even doesn’t matter to her all that much! She doesn’t really have the hang of Sprite powers, but she can still teleport, so it’s the same result whether she phases through the wall or just teleports to the other side. And asking Dave about how to use them just got a shrug and a lecture about how it’s like karate.
(She’d asked for clarification, and he’d said that clarifications were also like karate.)
She takes a steadying breath.
It’s John’s birthday in a week. She needs to be polite.
…But can they not argue about everything? It’s endearing for the first ten minutes, and then suddenly when she tries to change the subject, one of them just talks over her to say some stupid comeback to the last thing the other one said. She should probably just tell them to shut up, but the arguments are so draining that just leaving is by far the better option. Maybe it’s her fault for not being able to deal with the problem? She tries not to beat herself up anymore (just because Jadesprite was useless doesn’t mean she needs to be!), but she doesn’t really know how to fix this sort of thing. Maybe there were downsides to being raised by a dog instead of a person. She sort of wishes she could have known what it’s like to-
There’s a knock at her door.
Sigh.
“Come in, Nanna,” she says.
“Hoo hoo, how did you know it was me?” The Sprite asks.
Apart from the fact that Bec’s power lets her sense pretty much whatever she wants? John yells, Jaspers just floats in, the consorts just glub and nak quietly to themselves until she opens the door, and Dave messages her ‘yo open the door’.
She shrugs. “You’re the only one that knocks.”
“I was raised with good manners, you see,” she says, and lays a hand with a buzzer concealed in it on her shoulder. It jolts her. “Hoo hoo hoo!”
She smiles reluctantly. “What’s up?”
“I noticed you looked rather down. I was wondering if you wanted a small treat?”
Jade wavers but eventually sighs and nods. Nanna smiles broadly and produces a box of cookies.
She eyes it warily. Memories flash back. Half-choking on a chocolate chip cookie, dying most of the way before her Godtier powers kicked in and purged her stomach with prejudice. And projectility. Is that a word? She vomited, is what she’s saying. She’s just glad that it was only her and Nanna in the kitchen. That really would have ruined Christmas. And in fairness, Nanna tried to stop her from stealing a spoonful of the mix.
…At least they know the Godtier powers are good against poisons!
“There isn’t any chocolate in them,” Nanna reassures her. “Oh, I learned my lesson, don’t you worry, dear!”
She takes one with a smile of thanks, and munches on it absent-mindedly. “Are they still arguing?” She asks, spraying crumbs everywhere.
“Don’t talk with food in your mouth, dear,” Nanna says automatically. “But yes! They are.”
“Are they still arguing about Pac-Man?”
“Yes,” Nanna says, amused, “they are.”
“I’m not going out there until they stop.”
“Spending the entire journey cooped up in your room will be bad for you.” Jade snorts.
“…Can I have some more of these?”
Nanna sets the box down beside Jade and pats her on the head. “Take them all, dear.”
Jade smiles. “Thank you.”
“Of course. What sort of a grandmother would I be if I could resist the urge to feed a growing young girl? You need to keep your strength up if you’re to survive the pair of them arguing all the time!”
She takes another one.
“I was hoping Davesprite would want me there, but-” she shrugs, throwing her hands up. “It always seems like he prefers whatever stupid things he’s arguing with John about!” Her hands fall down in capitulation and she shakes her head. “Am I being selfish? It’s not like I want to spend every second together, but I don’t want him to think I’m clingy.”
“It’s never selfish to identify what you need,” Nanna says, gently, a comforting hand on her shoulder. It’s nice. It feels like the sort of advice her grandpa would have given. “If you like the boy, in my experience you’re best off letting him know whenever you think he might have forgotten. The other way is far too much trouble, hoo hoo.”
“Maybe,” Jade says. She thinks knowing that might freak him out, though.
(She tries not to think about what Karkat said about his Dave.)
“It seems like he never wants to spend time with us,” she says. “Like I’m fighting to be in the picture.”
“Hm. What do you like about him?”
“He’s funny.”
Nanna’s face twists in that way Jade’s beginning to think of as the a child has just said something quaint and endearing face. She wore it when John swore up and down that tomato was a fruit. “A very suitable quality for a man to have. Does he make you feel happy?”
“Yes,” she says. Well, she means to say. What she says is more like “yes?”
“Well then, that’s the main thing. The young girl of today hardly needs a man looking after her when she can move whole planets!”
Jade ducks her head and grins. Yeah, that’s right. She is pretty cool, isn’t she?
“…Would you like me to try to deal with it?” She asks. “The arguing, at least. So you can all do something together.”
Jade glances up at her. “Are you sure that’s even possible?”
Nanna’s smile is downright scheming. “Oh, I’m sure I can think of something.”
--
“You’re gonna tell me I’m wrong?”
John strategically doesn’t answer that, because he actually suspects Dave might be right about the whole thing. But he’s being a real dick about it, so John’s not going to back down! “You’re so full of shit! You are so full of shit, Dave, it’s—”
“John, dear!” Nanna says as she bustles in. Float-bustles? Flustles. “I need a hand with baking. You and Dave can keep arguing but try to keep whisking while you do.”
“What—” he says, but she’s already shoved a mixing bowl into his arms, and he nearly drops it as she passes him the whisk in a gentle toss. “Hey!”
Dave’s stupid face goes so smug, right up until the moment when Nanna’s hand gestures to the chopping board. “Dave, dear, there are some things that need cut up. Would you—”
“Oh, hell no. You’re not roping me into some baking bit.”
“Just some apples, dear,” Nanna says innocently, hucking one his way. Dave catches it and hesitates. Hah! Idiot!
…John’s arm has begun mixing without his permission. Damn it.
ghostlyTrickster [GT] began pestering gardenGnostic [GG]!
GT: It’s safe to come out, dear! Hoo hoo
GG: have they calmed down already? :0
GT: Oh, yes. Chatting amiably like the parson and the priest. You’re safe now :B
GG: thank you! <3
GT: Won’t you come join us?
GG: hmm
GG: i suppose so!
ghostlyTrickster [GT] ceased pestering gardenGnostic [GG]!
“Oh, thank god, Harley’s here.”
“Hey Jade! Join us in baking hell.”
She rolls her eyes and grins. “Aw, it doesn’t look that bad, guys! It looks pretty fun.”
“We’re in agony,” Dave says, precisely cutting apples into thin slices.
“It’s too late for us. Save yourself,” John agrees, mixing thoroughly.
“Well, in that case maybe I’ll just leave!”
“Too late!” Nanna says with a chuckle, and oh shit, how did she get behind Jade without her noticing?? That’s impressive and a little bit scary. Her prankster gambit must be enormous. Far in excess of nine thousand, if Jade’s any judge. Nanna plunks a bunch of ingredients in front of her. “You can make the crumble!”
“Wait, crumble?” John asks, his mixing slowing. “…I thought I was making cake batter?”
“That’s right! I’m making cupcakes for the consorts, but the apple crumble is for us. You can help us with the crumble once you’ve finished with the batter.”
John clearly struggles with this for a second. “I don’t know how to make apple crumble,” he admits, at last.
Dave snorts at him and Jade hides her smile. When Nanna turns her back to grab something, he flips them both off. “Well past time you learnt, then! Your father should have taught you!”
“He mostly taught me cakes.”
“Hah. Those were always his favourites. We used to bake together for hours. He hardly ever wanted to be out of that kitchen. He rather hated the humdrum world of school and books and work, compared to baking!” She frowns. “Well. Apart for that period where he ran away to the circus.”
“He what?” John asks. Nanna blatantly ignores him to string him along.
“My point is, I’m not surprised he only taught you his favourites. I’m sure he doted on you and quite neglected the necessities of a strong foundation in baking as a result. It’s not all pastries and pies, young man!” Her eyes crinkle.
“But. Circus?”
She smiles mischievously at him. “Oh yes. He was a rambunctious youth, and halfway through business school, he went on the lam to pursue the big tent. He told me after, he read reams of Sassacre to perfect his act. He stepped in for the lion tamer once, I believe.”
“Holy shit, Dad Egbert kinda rules,” Dave stage-whispers, which sets Jade off in a giggle. Nanna’s hand creeps up from nowhere to smack his shoulder lightly, which sends Jade into even more giggles.
“Language, dearie. I think it was meant to make me proud, with my joke shop and Sassacre volumes. In any case, he then went on to do private eye work for a few years. After that, he settled back down with baking.”
“So, Dad was… a chef?”
“Hoo hoo, oh no! Not when I was alive, anyway. His interest was strictly civilian. He finished business school and became a…” her face creases in concentration. “…Ah. He definitely told me,” she says, frowning. “But it was so serious, I’m afraid I’ve clean forgotten. Something technician. Or analyst. I always preferred a more frivolous attitude towards things, myself! Hoo hoo.”
“John’s bluescreening,” Jade whispers.
John’s face is stuck in utter confusion. “Nanna,” he says, plaintively. “When did he plan on telling me any of this?”
“Ohh, probably on your eighteenth birthday. He was a bit of a dark horse, wasn’t he, your father! To see him in the jingling guise of the jester and lifting tigers with one arm was to believe he was the reincarnation of Jamie Fleeman, I’m told. I think there were photos.”
John’s expression can only be described as abstractly anguished. “…Okay?” He says at last. He shakes his head clear. “I think I might turn into Karkat if I think about this any more.”
“You’ve reached the fuckass limit,” Jade suggests, before she can really stop herself.
Dave’s head whips around to her, and he says, “holy shit” just as Nanna says, “language. You too, Dave!”
“The fuckass limit,” he whispers, reverentially, ignoring Nanna’s disapproving look. “Can you imagine it, a limit to the fuckassery? We can. It’s the fuckass limit. The shouty troll who had a crush on Jade lives there.”
“Dave, really. There’s nothing funny about crude language,” she scolds.
“You gotta give Harley more credit, there is absolutely something funny about fuckass limit.”
He’s going to say that for the next month.
“And anyway, Karkat had a crush on me, not Jade!” John interjects.
“…Really?” Nanna says, momentarily thrown off her disapproving glare. Oh man is Dave sad to see it go, that thing is comedy gold.
“Yeah! A weird alien hate crush thing. I told him I was not a homosexual, and then he got so embarrassed he had to contact me backwards in time for the rest of the game. It was pretty funny.”
Nanna frowns. “…I see now that I haven’t adequately been informed about what went on during this game. John, did your father ever warn you about online safety?”
John rolls his eyes.
“Yeah, John. Never give people online personal information.”
“Yes, Dave, that’s correct,” she says. “You should always be careful about believing people are who they say they are.”
“Never share your birthdays,” Jade chimes in.
“Your address,” Dave adds. John’s expression turns more and more exasperated by the second. “Not even what state you’re in if you can help it.”
“And definitely don’t agree to play a video game which lets them look around your house!”
“Yes. You’re both very wise. I’m glad John had friends… like… hm.”
Jade bursts out laughing.
“If it’s any consolation, Jade got in touch with us because of her prophetic dreams,” Dave offers. “She already knew who John was gonna be, or something, so it was barely stranger danger.”
“Well,” Nanna says, mollified, “at least there’s that.”
“He did send Rose a picture of his house when she bragged about hers being nicer,” Jade adds.
Dave snorts. “I was about to mention that, but sure, take the heat for me.”
“It was fine, I don’t get what the big deal is!”
Nanna gives an absolute fuckin’ thousand-yard stare at nothing. “…Yes. I know.” She sighs. “Your father said the same thing about using my good china for his balancing plates act. I forgot what thirteen-year-old boys are like.”
“And girls,” Dave points out. “Jade’s as bad as either of us.”
“Raised by wolves!” Jade agrees, because she’s always up for a bit.
Nanna sighs. “Yes, you’re quite right. My apologies. Did you at least have a responsible guardian, Dave?”
Wow. Loaded fucking question. Time to deflect like a motherfucker.
“He was raised by a ninja,” John interjects, which. Alright, again with these two and taking the heat off him. “Who was very into irony.”
“That’s a no,” Nanna says, with another sigh. Their childhoods are gettin’ a whole lot of grandma sighs, huh.
Whatever. They’re getting apple crumble out of it. Who’s really winning here? Exactly.
Notes:
'Jade tries not to beat herself up about it, because she's not like that version of her who was a total fuckup anymore so she doesn't need to' JADE YOURE DOING IT AGAIN
Chapter 56: you snost and lost, dude
Summary:
Dave and Rose talk about romance.
Notes:
Rose [After fifteen minutes of gushing about Kanaya]: Wait, hang on, I was meant to be making fun of you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
TT: I’m just saying, Dave.
TT: Me and Kanaya are very happy together.
TG: yeah and im pro that
TG: im no home of phobe you know that
TT: I know. So why don’t you prove it?
TG: what
TT: Dave, it has been over a year since we arrived. It’s been so long, that dating Kanaya has now become pedestrian.
TT: That’s a lie, by the way.
TG: yeah i figured
TT: My point is, you have avoided the topic of romance for quite a while.
TG: no i havent
TG: were literally talking about it now
TT: That’s not what I mean.
TG: you mean me and karkat
TT: That’s precisely what I mean.
TG: i mean things are quiet there so
TG: what do you want me to say
TT: I’d like you to say you’ll ask him out already!
TG:
TG: what
TT: Oh, come on!
TT: I asked Kanaya out almost a month ago. You’re letting the good Strilonde name be dragged through the mud.
TG: well theres no strilonde name so jot that down
TT: You don’t want to share a last name with me? Oh. I understand. That’s fine.
TG: dont even try to guilt trip me
TT: No, no, you’re right. We’re nothing to each other. Practically strangers. I suppose we shared a common goal of learning how to be gay and date aliens, but now not even that, it seems.
TG: time out whats happening here
TT: What’s happening is I’m disappointed in you!
TG: i
TG: yknow what fuck yeah ok
TG: why are you disappointed rose
TT: Because this is a test of determination. This is a test to see how readily you can allow yourself to be happy.
TG: you know what yeah
TG: that strilonde name we totally have is hella homoerotic
TG: and the weight has not been pulled evenly in recent months i can dig that
TT: I see you accept the problem.
TG: oh its a huge problem yeah
TT: So.
TG: so
TT: So, what are you going to do about it?
TG: ohhh
TG: nothin
TT: Nothing?
TG: yeah
TT: But why, Dave? Why?
TG: well the way i see it is you asked her when you did and im not about to use time travel to cheat and give you the win bc i worked for that win
TG: i won the hundred metre dicks in the homoerotic olympics rose
TG: you came second
TG: thats just what happened
TG: also fucking hell why do i say shit
TT: …Apart from the audible noise of Freud rolling in his grave, what did any of that mean?
TG: it means my dude
TG: karkat asked me out like four fucking months ago
TG: you lost
TG: hello
TG:
TG: holy fuck if i see a smashed phone notification im gonna go straight into witness protection ok
TT: What.
TG: you are the seer of light
TT: Why didn’t you say something?
TG: you are the seer of light
TT: Be that as it may, I would have appareciated a heads up!
TG: oh man was that a typo
TG: ive fuckin got you hell yeah
TT: Dave! You let me sit here in a pool of false commiserations for months?
TG: i did do that yeah
TT: Why? Why wouldn’t you tell me?
TG: well a you were still angsting and i didnt want to rub it in
TG: and b YOU ARE THE SEER OF LIGHT
TT: I
TT: Who else knows?
TG: anybody that pays attention probably
TG: rose
TG: we can gossip in a second bc i know you want to and i want to as well and godDAMN having a boyfriend is fucking great but serious time for a second
TG: i get youre mad
TG: i beg you
TG: think about it from my perspective
TG: think about how funny this is
TG: its goddamn hilarious
TG: do not smash your phone again let me gloat
TT: I
TT: Fine. Well deserved.
TT: You may gloat to your heart’s content.
TG: fuck
TG: yes
TG: i beat you
TG: i fucking win at being gay
TT: I must accept my loss with dignity.
TG: you
TG: useless
TG: lesbian
TG: idiot
TT: Alright, that just feels vaguely homophobic.
TG: would it be a proper gloating session if it wasnt
TT: Since when was that the bar? Good grief.
TG: since shut up
TG: loser
TG: im so happy for you tho
TG: ok so also while were on that shit I DIDNT HIDE IT
TG: like
TG: backread
TG: you backread rn
TG: its so fuckin obvious
TG: i did zero work to hide it bc i thought you KNEW once i kept saying i was hanging out with him in his fuckin room which by the way its me and tez thats who he lets in there unless its life or death
TG: seer of jack shit
TT: You know what? I blame Karkat.
TG: whattt
TT: Yes. Clearly, he cast some manner of protective ward over this knowledge, using his powerful blood majycks.
TG: have you considered maybe that thats horseshit
TG: and that you lost
TT: :(
Notes:
I was like "ooh I know how to structure the next chapter" and folks I overcomplicated it. And then I did exactly the same thing again lol. This is take three. LeafyVegetable's comment on chap49 inspired this chapter. It stayed at the back of my mind for ages, but at the moment when I was most at a loss, I remembered it and this just happened. So much fun to write.
Thanks again to everybody who's reading!
Chapter 57: This Could Have Been An Email
Summary:
There's some probably important information being exchanged.
Too bad we're following Dave's perspective!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Well shit, is Dave’s sarcastic first thought, are they all having a party in here without me?
Karkat is scribbling away to his heart’s content when he walks into the common area and finds it full, but he still notices Dave first. Probably cause of some bullshit. All he gets is a distracted “hey” when he walks in. Dude doesn’t even look up. Rude as shit, he’d be clutching his pearls except oh wait he couldn’t give a shit. Karkat, getting way too into one thing and forgetting to talk to people/take breaks/eat/sleep/breathe occasionally? If he got up in arms about every time that happened, he’d need more arms. The rest of the room, noticing him, briefly wave or nod or grin at him like they want to lick his face.
(He wishes just once, just for variety, it could be Sollux. It wouldn’t be any better, but at least it would be new.)
“Hello, Dave,” Rose says. Also distracted, which is a great sign for people doing fun things with him. Kanaya gives him a look which is equally amused and irritated. He shrugs back.
“What’s going on in here?” He asks, as he slips into the free seat beside Rose. He’s not really sure why people congregate at the table when nothing else is happening, but whatever.
“Don’t,” Kanaya says, as Karkat flings his pen down.
“The new Session,” he says. Kanaya closes her eyes, and it looks like she’s trying to astral project somewhere else. He’ll have to ask if that usually works. “We’re still trying to pin down the details.” Which is a really neutral statement to deserve a pen-throwing moment.
“I’m seeing a lot of vague impressions but stringing them together coherently is… difficult.” Rose gestures at the books open on front of them. “It’s like playing twenty questions with an eight-ball where most of the responses are ask again later.”
“Sick. Mind if I don’t help with that.”
“By all means.”
Dave sits down, puts some headphones on, and jams out while the others work at the table.
(Well, not Sollux, Vriska, and Kanaya. He can tell because he is in a group chat with them and Kanaya and Dave are bullying them about being unfashionable).
It’s a big table, actually. It kinda needs to be for all ten of them to fit around it, even if three of them do the bulk of the work. And there’s paper everywhere. Stacks and stacks, most of them annotated with Karkat’s or Rose’s handwriting. Yeah, the rest of them help, but a lot of the time it’s just her and him, with Terezi joining most often. But the rest of them honestly couldn’t give much of a shit, even if Eridan and Aradia pretend like they don’t find it really boring. Dave’s been trying to use the meetings as an excuse to convince Vriska and Sollux that the Mayor is the shit.
It's working.
Annnnd they’re arguing again. Must be a day ending in ‘day.’ He shimmies his headphone up slightly and turns the beats down slightly to listen in.
“—still say we reclassify it all in the ‘maybe’ column.”
Rose sighs. “Karkat, it was a clear-as-day vision of a Land. It is not a maybe vision.”
“And different from the four other Lands you’ve seen. Unless it’s Skaia or one of the Dreamer moons, we’ve run out of Lands.”
“Maybe there’s more than four Lands,” Eridan suggests. “You should ask.”
“The list of questions is still growing quicker than I can clear it,” Rose counters. “Somebody needs to go through that list and specify everything right down. I’m getting so many answer unclears that we might as well not be asking, half the time. And that’s sometimes the best case for an answer.” Her gaze flicks over to Dave for some reason, but it heads away again just as quickly.
“Your upper limit is still twenty?” Kanaya asks.
“Until or unless somebody finds a fraymotif that helps me crack that limit or I surpass it via level-up, yes. It’s remarkably stubborn.”
“It had to be twenty,” Karkat says, rolling his eyes. “You know? I’m beginning to suspect Alternia didn’t have a culture. It just had in-jokes from a Game that didn’t exist yet.”
“Mood,” Dave adds. Sure, he’s breaking his cover as not-listening-and-also-doesn’t-give-a-shit, but he needs to mood that, because goddamn is that ever a mood.
“…Although Twenty Questions is a fairly modern concept for Earth,” Rose muses. “At least by that name. Did Game culture resonate backwards in time? Adding more elements the closer it got to starting, with the most fundamental like the Chess analogy coming earliest?”
Aradia and Dave exchange a look. Dave shrugs. “Let’s go with ‘sure’,” she says.
TG: you literally all dress like the default character select screen
GA: I Wasnt Going To Put It Like That But Yes It Lacks A Certain Individual Flair
AG: I wear a jacket!
GA: Yes
GA: Uh
GA: Do You Remember How Many Times I Asked If I Could Burn That Jacket
AG: ::::/
AG: Well, I’m still the most fashiona8le troll other than Kanaya.
TG: oh my god do you think fashion = jacket
AG: Hey, shut up.
TA: ehehehe
AG: Anyway, that still puts me as the second most fashiona8le!
GA: Uh
AG: Really????????
“Alright. Lalonde has seen five Lands. Descriptions are in the folders—” he’s made actual folders for this stuff, this is incredible. Dave’s never gonna look at most of this stuff, but still, “—and we can decide if there’s an odd planet out or something. But I really don’t feel good about signing this all off as Certain until we know why there’s an extra planet.”
Rose sighs. “That… makes sense. I think we might need a different tagging system for vision strength and clarity, then. If details seem like they contradict, maybe they do, but I want to be able to keep track of what I saw clearly and what I saw hazily. If it comes to it, I trust the clear things more than the fuzzy ones.”
“Noted,” Karkat says. “We’ll make a new code.”
They’ve got codes for this shit. Goddamn.
“And hey, maybe they just haven’t been generated yet, so it could change at any moment,” Terezi adds.
Rose and Karkat both stare into space for a moment. Terezi snickers.
GA: Listen Eridans Style Might Not Be My Thing But At Least He Does Have A Style
AG: I’m losing to HIM?
TA: get 0wned VK
TG: oh like youre better
TA: n0pe
TA: but i kn0w i’m a h0peless case
GA: Youre Not Hopeless If You Would Just Listen To Our Advice You Could Dress Rather Well
TA: KN f0r the tw0 milli0nth time, i am n0t letting y0u n0r ED give me a fucking make0ver
TG: what about me
TA: y0u can try
TG: coward
The spell breaks and Rose shakes her head. “If I’m seeing Lands already, then they’ve already been generated. That means that their Game lasts at least five months.”
“Assuming they’ve been generated,” Terezi notes, but she’s got a grin on her face that makes Dave think she’s fucking with them.
“We have multiple Sightings of the same planets. This one was me trying to look to our arrival, rather than their Game- maybe us being there changes them.” She shrugs. “Maybe it’s a terraforming quest and it actually is the same planet.”
Karkat nods. “As much as I want to be really fucking careful not to assume something that might not be accurate, I’m pretty sure if there were infinite possible Lands being generated, you wouldn’t have kept seeing these four. Even in the background of other fucking visions!” He grabs and waves a page which presumably proves his point. “It’s somebody fucking with us, or it actually is what you’re seeing.”
“Works for me,” Rose says. “So, onto the answers for today’s questions.”
“Sprites in the new session, wasn’t it?” Aradia asks.
“Among other things, yes,” Rose says. “Keep in mind, I misworded a question and had to re-ask, so we only have nineteen. Apologies, there.”
“Damn. That’s like one ten thousandth of our available questions,” Dave offers. But to be fair, if it were him, he’d end up asking questions he could just work out, like “what do they put in apple juice that makes it so good.” (Because obviously the answer is love. Apples? Apples, yeah, no, that tracks.)
She shoots him a look. It’s not even a ‘shut up’ look or an ‘I’m annoyed’ look, it’s just sort of a generic look. “By Aradia and Dave’s calculations, from their perspective, they’re six months away from us arriving.”
Hey, fun fact? Doing time calculations to work out the relative timelines of simultaneity between different areas of paradox space? Fucking sucks.
There’s no fixed reference, for one thing. For another, there’s no transitivity. Jade said the journey would take her and John three years, and the meteor is gonna take three years, but it’s not the same three years. When they meet up at the end of the journey, their timelines will be synchronised, but if Dave were to go to sleep right now and have a chat with John in a dreambubble? Yeah, there’s zero chance they’d be exactly the same amount of time through the journey. Maybe John would be a month further ahead of him, maybe a year. Working out when that is, is like some twelve-dimensional pythagoras shit. What sucks even more is that for some fucking game bullshit reason, he can do it. It’s not easy and like fuck is it fun, but he can do it.
Terezi licks her sheet. “Question six. …Sprite identity unknown?”
“Exact words,” Rose replies. “Repeated four times.”
“And that means…?”
“I took- yes, I took the liberty of making that one of my follow-up questions. Questions like ‘what did that last answer mean’ tend to fail, so I had to get creative.”
Dave tries to read Karkat’s sheet from across the table. Rose shuffles some papers around, and her sheet somehow ends up pushed on front of him. Alright then.
- Please list the sprites assigned to the players of the Scratched session at the time of Entry. -- Sprite identity unknown. Sprite identity unknown. Sprite identity unknown. Sprite identity unknown.
Huh. Good question if it’d worked, though. Make sure they’re not walking into another doomed session with an unbeatable boss. He skims down the page.
- What was the sprite assigned to Jade before John entered the Medium? -- Sprite identity unknown.
“I had a hunch that unknown might mean unfilled.”
“Hell of a hunch,” Terezi says, with a grin.
“I have a lot of those,” she says, shortly. She rubs her forehead.
Fuckin’ migraines, man. He knows he has some paracetamol around here… Yeah. He slides it on front of her. Yeah, play her at her own game. Take that little miss snarkalot.
She stares at it like she’s trying to work out if it’s an insult, and then decides she’d rather be insulted and headacheless. He goes back to typing.
TG: we could make you look like a princess dude
TA: w0w, was that meant t0 sell that? ehehe
GA: Yes I Suppose That Particular Comparison Was
GA: Not Optimal
TG: wait what
TG: what did i say
GA: Um
GA: You Remember How There Used To Be
GA: More Of Us
GA: ?
TG: oh shit
TG: uh my bad
TA: its c00l, nbd
TA: y0u didn’t kn0w
Aradia hums, frowning in thought. “…This, plus the Game length? These books say the fewer the players, the shorter the time is before the Reckoning. With four, it shouldn’t be anywhere near six times longer than ours was. …So do we think they just don’t have a Reckoning?”
“Quite fucking possibly.”
“I could ask it directly. Questions without enough specificity lend themselves to vacuous answers, but a straightforward ‘is this a Void session’ could hardly be misconstrued.”
“Yeah, we’ll put it on the list, but I think it’s a safe bet. Even if we arrive just as they beat the Black King, that’s too long. Fuck, please let us arrive in time for us to dive-bomb through the open victory door and shut it behind us.” Karkat cards a hand through his hair. “But yeah. Even if they only started playing today and they’re going to be done the day we arrive, that’s still too long for a normal game.”
Rose nods. “Void Session prep it is.”
“Void session?” Vriska asks. Karkat shoots her a glare, and then glances down at her phone, and then? fucking glares at Dave, Sollux, and Kanaya, too?
He can do that? Or was that just an insane guess?
(Okay, so maybe “Dave wasn’t paying attention” is an obvious guess, actually, never mind.)
“A type of session where the normal apparatus for victory are not all present. The game cannot be won with just the resources available in the Game. Usually, triggered by not having prototyped before Entry. The battlefield never advances, the board stays in stalemate, the ultimate alchemy cannot be completed…”
Everybody sits up a little bit.
Dave breaks the silence tactfully. “So… we’re fucked?” Dave asks.
“Not necessarily,” Rose replies. “With the resources available in the Game, they can’t win. With us rejoining? John’s letter says Jade has the Lands and Skaia, somehow, which Kanaya corroborates was the basis of Echidna’s quest for her. I don’t even know how she would complete a quest like that, but I suppose it can only help us, so we may as well accept it. Regardless, we should be able to—” she frowns. “…Dave?”
“Yeah?”
“…The Land of Frost and Frogs. When it defrosted? What was it like?”
“Uh. Kinda green. Pretty green. It had forests.”
“Hm. Karkat?”
He’s already pulling out the file. “Yeah, yeah, back in the Certain pile. That’s my bad too, I saw her planet when it was starting to thaw. Un-fucking-believable.”
“And we knew Jade was bringing more planets,” Terezi sighs. “I can’t believe we didn’t see this coming.”
“Really?” Eridan replies. She flips him off.
“The point is, if that’s a vision of the Land of Frost and Frogs, then we can make the Genesis Tadpole, and if John wasn’t lying for no good reason, she also has Skaia. Which means we should be able to finish a Void session.”
So basically: they’re not fucked?
“Sick,” he says.
TG: neway we cant show up to the new sesh lookin like somebody alchemised one comfortable shirt and we all fucking jumped on it
TG: or we can
TG: but if were doing that were DOING it
TG: i.e. committing
TG: i.e. me and kanaya and rose wear it too and no godtier outfits and vriska you ditch the jacket
AG: Aw!
TA: ehehe
TG: and no goggles sollux
TG: wait no nvm that would mean i couldnt wear my shades
TG: goggles are allowed
GA: Wait
GA: Were Not Actually Doing That
GA: Are We
TG: you tell me kanaya if we cant whip these losers into fashion shape what other option do we have
TG: its gotta be done
TG: itll suck
TG: but weve gotta be ready to sacrifice
GA: But
TA: ehehehe
GA: No Colours
TG: no colours
GA: Oh
TG: no long sleeves
GA: I Like Long Sleeves
TG: no scarves
GA: Now Youre Just Being Cruel
TG: kanaya you cant even wear a skirt its gotta be boring jeans like the rest of these losers
GA: Fuck
TA: w0ah
“Does this even change anything?” Eridan asks, and he sees Kanaya visibly about to respond, ‘of course it changes things!’ before she remembers oh yeah, this is technically the strategy meeting thing. “I mean, if we’ve still got the tools to win, then what does it matter that the session we’re going to doesn’t? If anything, it puts us in a better spot because they need us as much as we need them.”
“True, but we’ve only started cracking into Void sessions in the last week.” Rose shrugs. “It says they’re generally very boring, but maybe they pose a danger we haven’t identified. It only means a lot of what we’ve asked so far is not as relevant as we might have hoped.” She fixes Terezi with a hard stare. “And with only one Seer pulling her weight, we’re limited in how quickly we can get the information we need.” Terezi just grins back at her.
“Okay. Let’s look at the list of questions again.” Karkat pulls out a stack of pages, and Dave sees Aradia roll her eyes. And like. Yeah. That’s a whole lot of pages. Probably hundreds of questions. Karkat starts listing off ones to remove, and Dave zones out immediately. He glances back at his phone and grins faintly.
GA: Sollux And Vriska
AG: Uh-oh.
GA: You Will Let Me And Dave Design You Outfits
GA: Or I Will
GA: Ill
GA: Dave Think Of A Threat For Me
TG: shell just straight up kill you
TA: lma0
GA: Yes
GA: Yes I Will Kill You If You Dont Wear Nice Clothes
AG: Woah, alright.
GA: Is That
GA: Is That An Overreaction
TG: no tbh youre going easy on them
GA: I Just Really Dont Want To Have To Wear A T Shirt And Fucking Jeans When Meeting New People
TA: ehehe
TG: fashion dude
TG: its serious
Vriska briefly looks up across the table at him, swallowed grin on her face as Rose and Karkat throw important terms like prediction fatigue and Light singularities and best-guess economy around.
It’s kinda funny how pretentious the two of them get. It’s the two people that he spends the most time with, and he just has to listen to them say shit like ‘positron’ or ‘jirachi’ or whatever with the balls of somebody who knows they know what that means and who know you don’t.
“Don’t roll your eyes, Dave,” Rose says smoothly without looking around, still sorting files as Karkat, scrawling notes down, snorts.
Well damn, alright. “You can’t prove shit.”
caligulasAquarium [CA] joined the chat!
CA: fuckin
CA: vvris youre really grinnin at roses pretentious shit
AG: Um, yeah???????? It’s funny!
CA: un
CA: beLIEVVABLE hypocrisy
AG: Oh, bullshit!
CA: i remember you during the flarp years
AG: Come on, I was cool!
CA: you used evvery opportunity you got to say shit like mainsail or tack or bluewwater sailing
CA: evven if it wwas wwrong
TA: ehehe VK y0u get lamer c0nstantly
AG: Shut up!
CA: pretty sure that wwas a compliment
TA: it was
AG: Oh, fuck you, I 8lways used it r8!
GA: Vriska You Once Asked If I Could Quote Do An Underarm Stitch Unquote On Your Skirt
AG: That’s not a real stitch????????
GA:
GA: Not For A Skirt
TG: oh my fucking god
AG: Terezi fucking li8d to me!
CA: listen vvris i just need you to acknowwledge that you USED to be pretentious
CA: wwhich is evven better noww bc wwevve got somebody wwho can pull that off properly instead
TG: do you choose sentences that let you use more w’s and v’s deliberately
CA: wwoww howw about fuck off
Notes:
Dave finally getting to live out his coolkid dream of doing 0% of the work on a group project, but accidentally contributing a little bit anyway because he isn't actually cool.
Chapter 58: Relearning The Basics
Summary:
Time Player deals with snarky magic user.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Aradia makes a good sparring partner for him. Karkat and Terezi never even heard the word ‘chill,’ so when he squares off against one of them, he pretty much gets knocked to the floor in sixteen interesting ways for an hour.
Aradia’s not that good at hand-to-hand stuff, though. Or at least, she is compared to him, but she takes it easier on him. She doesn’t immediately kick him in the ribs for the crime of having one arm, anyway.
Today’s all about blocking, learning to twist his body to keep himself in a line, that sort of thing, and it’s important to learn how to do it, sure, but it’s frustrating. Like, yeah, obviously his combat effectiveness was gonna take a hit, but after almost a year of re-learning how to do stuff that wasn’t fighting, most of it for the first time? It feels worse coming back to this and finding he’s gotten rusty and also shit. Not to mention his stamina’s been wiped out by a year of sitting around doing precisely fuck all. Which means they’re only all of forty minutes in before he gets tired.
“Alright,” he says, breathing heavily, “let’s- can we stop for a minute?”
Aradia lowers her fists. “Sure,” she says, easily. She strolls over to the side and picks up the jug of water. “Want a glass?”
“Oh god, please.” Sweet refreshing water. He gulps down a cup.
“More?”
“Keep ’em coming,” he says, handing the cup back over.
“You’re not doing bad,” she says a minute later, as they sit at the side and sip from their shitty little plastic cups.
“Slow going, though.”
“You’ll get back up to speed. And hey, you’ll probably get some cool Game powers over time which make up for it.”
He glances at his right arm. It’s aching again. There were like eight months there where it didn’t hurt at all, but now for some reason it’s giving him some grief again. Whatever. He’s used to it. It’s just that it’s not fun to push through. “Sure.” But then again, getting his Game powers will be good. He’s kinda excited, actually. “Gonna be a pain to unlock everything, though.” He probably should’ve started during the game, but then again, he was kinda dead set on murdering his planet’s own consorts for no reason.
Aradia waves him off as she pours another cup. “Oh, it’ll be easy enough. We played for less than a perigee, and we had twelve players. The Game isn’t meant to last nearly as long as this, so it gives a bunch of free levelling for social interaction that we’ve been passively farming for the last year. Sure, it hasn’t been as up-and-down as the Game, but that’s probably outweighed by the sheer amount of time we have.”
He stares at her.
“…What?” She glances down, checking her clothes. “Did I spill water on myself?”
“What? What? Have you told anybody else that?”
“No?” She says. “Should I?”
“Maybe! Kar’s been reading whole libraries on information on Game power shit for perigees, and you’re just—” he cuts off, because he doesn’t know how to end that sentence without it just devolving into a bunch of swears.
She shrugs, entirely unbothered by Karkat’s agonised search. “It’s just one of those things. When I do time stuff, I get a bit of experience. When you do hope stuff, you get experience. But it’s not just the flashy stuff that counts. Say if Vriska does something Thief of Light-related, she’s getting a bit of XP.”
He gets what Thief implies, but— “And Light-related is…?”
“Y’know, luck, information, fortune, stuff like that.”
He closes his eyes and leans his head back until his horns tap against the wall with a clack. “Once every billion fuckin’ sweeps,” he says, slowly. “You decide to share some of the shit you know, and here you decide to go with Vris is levelling up by cheating at cards?”
She grins. “Yeah, pretty much. I’m sorry, you want me to stop? But I’m a delight!”
He sits up. “Wait. Is that why Kar could kick our asses? He spent the last half a sweep wrangling shitheads and that counts for Blood?”
“Oh, probably! I don’t know if you noticed, but he was kind of weak before. Even during the Game, he wasn’t the strongest person on the team.”
“Just about the weakest, yeah,” Eridan says distractedly, chewing on his lip and frowning in thought. “So that’s how much we could level up by?”
“That’s how much a Knight who wasn’t even physically protecting anybody at the time levelled up,” she corrects. “It’s a Conditional class. Princes are much stronger on a basic level.”
He scoffs. “So what, I have to do hope things? I gotta believe in myself?”
She shrugs. “I know less about Hope, to be honest. But probably.”
Figures. “And Prince shit? Am I getting negative XP because I stopped giving a shit about blood colour?”
She shifts slightly. “Princes are… uh.”
“What?”
“…They’re a Destroyer class. All destruction, really, but primarily they have abilities for destruction pertaining to their aspect. Or of it.”
Oh.
That-
Oh.
“That tracks,” he says, evenly.
“Destruction doesn’t have to be bad!” Aradia adds, a bit too quickly. “You can get a lot of utility out of destr-”
He cuts her off. “Aradia, can-” he shakes his head. “I get that there’s probably some… some point to it, or whatever, but can you just not? For a second?” All getting reassured about this stuff really does is make him feel a bit hollow.
She hesitates. “Sure.”
He stares out at the training room and waits for his breathing to calm down from the sparring. “…Did I just get dealt a shit hand? Or was that chosen out specially?” He asks, eventually.
“…I think we’re given roles to challenge us,” she says.
Sounds like bullshit to him. “Our Game wasn’t meant to work. So, what, it just dealt out the most fucking unbelievably powerful roles to the people who were gonna go out of their minds? Fucked us from the beginning?”
“But it didn’t fuck us,” she reminds him. “Remember? We made it all the way through. The thing that stopped us was outside our control. I think the challenge idea makes more sense. You were a genocidal prick before the Game. The Game took it out of your hands by doing the genocide itself, but it put the power to do another one into them. A Prince of Hope is a really strong mix. If you’d been smart about it, you could have killed everybody. But you didn’t! You wasted your chance.”
He stares at her. “…Your bedside manner is downright fuckin’ awful.”
She shrugs. “I suppose you could always… die mad about it.”
He cracks a grin. “Fair enough.”
“Point is, I’m sure you have been levelling up this whole time. Maybe not as much as everybody else, but again, Games aren’t meant to last this long. Usually the difficulty curve is steep enough that only passively gaining experience is a good way to get killed, but in this case, we get to spend three years getting better for free.”
“Huh.” That… makes him feel a little better about being so absurdly out of practice. Taking it easy wasn’t a mistake. “Good to know.”
“You still need to get the hang of your Aspect stuff, though.”
He sighs. “Alright, since you’re in a giving mood. Spill.”
“Do you have any sense of your Aspect?” He shakes his head. “Hm. Well, everybody gets something, it’s just a matter of doing Aspect related stuff and then listening closely. Or kind of imagining how it can be? Intuiting it.”
“Is that the way Time players have the stupid internal stopwatch bullshit?”
“Yep, pretty much! Also, perfect pitch, but I don’t use that as much as Dave probably does. But I can hear what a timeline sounds like too, like if it’s healthy, how many branches are coming off it, if there’s any interference to it.”
Huh. “What does it sound like?”
She shrugs. “Trippy. Like a glacier or a mountain range moving reeeaalllly slowly. They’re so massive, it’s like it doesn’t even really count as sound anymore, but you can feel it. I can hear Dave doing things with Time sometimes, but it’s so small-scale that I only hear it because I’m in the next room over. If another Aradia hopped over here, I’d hear that just about anywhere because I know the sound of me really well.” She grins at his vacant expression. “Yeah, it’s not like it makes any sense. But we only have so much space in our thinkpans, I guess it’s got to use the tools it has. And for Time players, that’s giving us auditory halucinations.”
“Weird.”
“Yup.”
“And everybody gets something like that?”
“Well. Apparently, space players don’t seem to hear anything. They keep saying it doesn’t communicate, but I think they just don’t realise it’s there. You know the way Kanaya always knows where things are once she’s put them there?”
He grins faintly. “Never take her stuff out of the fridge. Or move her books.”
“Heh. Well, yeah. I think it’s that. They’ve got some weird thing about being able to sense Space, but Space is so obvious, and it’s so obvious to them, that they just don’t realise. Blood’s one, allegedly, is really obvious, it’s all weird red pulsating shit. Light and Mind are pretty trippy, but still in the ‘you know it when you see it’ territory.”
“And Hope?”
She shrugs. “Apparently Hope is pretty subtle unless you’re godtier or very high level. But hey, three years.” She grins. “Sollux is refusing to do any Doom stuff.”
“With a name like ‘Doom,’ I kinda get that,” Eridan points out.
“Nah, he’s just lazy. Besides, I don’t think any of the Aspects are evil. Doom is just endings and rules and fate. He could be really powerful.” She snorts. “But he doesn’t really care, so whatever.”
“Not gonna push him, but you’ll push me?”
“Yeah.”
“What the fuck.”
“He has the ability to fling a meteor at the speed of light,” she reminds him. “Can you do that?”
That, unfortunately, is a really good point. “Can he still do that?”
“We only have one meteor to practice on, but I’m pretty sure, yeah. He just needs to get fully used to how his psionics work now. Which are pretty cool, honestly.”
“Yeah, sorry again about that,” he says. She rolls her eyes.
“And you need to learn to fly,” she adds.
“Learn to, yeah alright,” he grumbles. She grins.
“Hey, the Game had about fifty different ways of flying, it’s not my fault if you didn’t take advantage of them. You’ve got to have the ability to do it somehow.”
Eridan raises an eyebrow. “This is more spooky shit?”
“Yup.” She throws a pretty slow, exaggerated dig towards his exposed side, and he swats her arm away.
“Quit that,” he says, as she swipes again. “We’re still on break, have some respect.”
“Your ten minutes are up,” she says, but she does stop. “Believe me, I’d know.”
“So, what is it?” He asks, as they stand and get ready to get back to it. “Some other version of me was jetpack crazy or something?” But how would that even work with one arm.
“Not quite,” she says.
Oh. For fuck’s sake. “You aren’t actually gonna tell me, are you.”
“Heh.” Yeah, that’s the face of a woman who has zero intention of being helpful, so fuck him or whatever. He scowls.
“This is absolute fucking whaleshit.”
“You’ll figure it out.” She winks as they take their stances again. “We believe in you.”
Notes:
Aradia, every two weeks on social media: Something big soon. Can't say what it is yet, but you'll know it when you see it.
Chapter 59: Do Sprites Dream Of Prototyped Sheep?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Nanna?” John asks, as they cook.
“Hmm?”
“Do sprites need to sleep?”
She has a feeling he isn’t asking about ‘sprites’, but she humours him (and she’s very good at that, hoo hoo!). “Yes, dear.”
“Then how come you’re always awake when I am?”
She gives him a chuckle, ruffling his hair affectionately. “I just don’t sleep as much as you do. You’re barely in the waking world, my boy!”
“Heh. The bubbles are pretty weird, but they’re kinda cool, and it’s easy to lose track of time there.”
“Always an excuse to be a lazy-bones,” she mock-scolds. “Clearly your father was far too lax on you.” John rolls his eyes, and she bops him lightly with the ladle, far too light to be anything but a rhetorical flourish. “Watch your attitude, mister. I’ve half a mind to bring you to boot camp. Six o’clock starts! Pastry practice at dawn!”
He laughs. It reminds her of her son.
“Your friend Dave sleeps, doesn’t he? And Jaspers does nothing except sleep.”
“Yeah, but Dave sprite gets up earlier than me, too. And Jaspers is a cat.”
She considers this. “People need less sleep as they age. Certainly, growing young boys and girls need a lot of rest! When I was still alive, I slept maybe six hours a night. You’d be lucky to be up before eleven.” But on the other hand, she does feel like only three or four hours a night is more than enough for her, now. She feels refreshed more quickly than she thinks she ever did after a six-hour night back when she was alive. “I suppose being a sprite comes into it. I’m supposed to be here to help your development as a player, keep you safe and keep an eye on you. I can’t do that if I sleep all the livelong day!”
He rolls his eyes. “You’re not just here to look after me. Even if the game says so.”
Maybe you could tell your friend that, she thinks. The Game’s information is… persistent about that sort of thing. But she doesn’t say it. It’s not her place to tell him how to treat his friends. “Oh, but as your grandmother, I rather think I am,” she says, primly, bopping him again, this time on the hand and a little more insistently, as he makes a stealthy movement towards the chocolate. “And as your elder by seventy years, you’ll have to wake up pretty early to catch me unawares, mister. No eating the ingredients.”
He sighs, withdraws his hand, and then goes back to mixing. But there’s a little smile on his face.
Hm. Her dear son must have continued her use of spoon-based confection defence. The thought makes her feel warm inside. When you get to her age, you have to see the beauty in things, as much as a survival strategy as anything else. Beautiful friends and family, beautiful mistakes, and yes, occasionally, beautiful funerals.
She continues mixing with her grandson, who is also her son, and finds no difficulty in seeing the beauty in a world where she was given a second chance like this.
Notes:
Hello! Two things about the hiatus for March!
First, the chapter that was meant to come today isn't finished, so I posted this shorter one and I'll be finishing the proper one up and posting it later, hopefully on Sunday.
Second, I will be aiming to put out a few little tidbits on/around the ides of March (beware!), so look out for that too.Apart from that, though, I'll be taking March off as mentioned to hopefully nail down a couple of months of planning ahead.
The pace has slowed down a fair bit, partially because I didn't want to drop anything massive just before pissing off (affectionately) for a month, but partially just because I'd gotten into a rhythm of it and I was having fun, which is good, don't get me wrong! But this fic has a plot, goddamnit, and we need to keep our eyes on the prize. Hopefully you'll all stick with me while we do.
Thanks. <3
Chapter 60: Angling For Answers
Summary:
Rose ponders troubling questions, and Dave does his best to help.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She takes a deep breath and sends the message.
tentacleTherapist [TT] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
TT: Hey.
TG: sup
TG: you good
TT: …Not really.
TT: Don’t come over, though.
TG: oh
TT: Sorry, I just.
TT: I’d rather do this over the phone.
TT: Is that okay?
TG: yeah its cool
TG: we can hang out later tho right
TT: Yes. That would be good.
TG: awesome
TG: so
TT: So…
TT: Alright, sorry.
TT: It’s about the cosmic game of twenty questions I’ve been playing for the last few weeks.
TG: did you ask it a weird question
TG: did you ask it why tez licks things
TG: rookie mistake
TT: Hah. No, I stick to the question list.
TT: For the most part. I consider gifting Kanaya flowers a very serious business. How am I to determine what her favourites would be?
TG: you could guess
TT: Please, Dave. Flowers are a serious business.
TG: were they
TG: fucking perchance
TG: roses
TT:
TT: In any case, I stick to the question list for the most part.
TG: ok yeah
TG: and you found out something fucked
TT: …Of sorts.
TT: I’m questioning my decision to do this over the phone, actually.
TG: want me to come over
TT: Yes. No.
TG: want me to come over but we just sit on your bed and still text each other like absolute fucking chumps
TT: That’s the worst version of all of that.
TG: yeah but answer the question
TT: …Okay, fine.
Immediately, there’s a knock at her door, and she smiles.
TT: It’s open.
Dave slides into her room and closes the door behind him.
TG: hey
TT: Sup.
He sits heavily on the bed, immediately lying down and holding his phone up above his face. By some weird silent agreement, neither of them looks at the other. Dave’s in the phone, as far as she’s concerned.
TG: should we do the so thing again
TT: Hm.
TT: It had its merits.
TG: fuck yeah it did
TG: anyway
TG: your questions
TG: i repeat did you ask some weird shit
TT: I asked exactly the questions we agreed to and then followed up.
TT: So the answer to that is a resounding “maybe”.
TT: They were just questions about the scope of the Session, probing questions like “what can we expect to find.” I asked about interference, and essentially the answer was, “yes, there is interference.”
TG: ok
TG: did it say what kind of interference
TT: Not really. Or rather, it was clear that there would be many different sources of interference; asking what the interferences are is a tall order, so I’m leaving them to one side until we can piece together *what* is interfering.
TT: At least for the time being.
TG: i dont want it
TT: What?
TG: time being
She sees his tiny grin out of the corner of her eye and sighs just loud enough for him to hear.
TT: .
TT: So before I realised we were dealing with a Void session, my follow-up question was…
TT: “How many external forces will interfere in the new Session, not counting the Meteor or Battleship?”
TG: not counting us huh
TT: What if the answer came back as six? Would we count for two, and so we only have four other parties to worry about, or do we not count, and there are six?
TG: stupid you have to specify all that actually
TT: Believe me, I know. It’s frustrating, but I think I am beginning to understand the intricacies of asking questions to, ah. Shed light on the situation.
TG: hahaha booo
TG: your puns are terrible
TT: Glass houses.
TG: oh yeah goddammit
TT: In either case, the answer was, “Error: unmet dependency. Seek counsel and then re-ask.”
TG: weird
TG: whats that mean
TT: That was my next question.
TT: ‘Unmet dependency’ apparently means that I, as the Player asking the questions, will make some decision which impacts the answer.
TT: Which is strange in itself. How can I make a decision which impacts the new session, *before* we even arrive?
TT: And how can any decision I make bring an interference into the session which isn’t already accounted for and removed in the stipulation that the answer not count us?
TG: so what does seek counsel mean then
TT: …
Dave sits up, suddenly.
TG: oh
TT: It’s the only way I can think that my decisions might impact the number of external forces interfering in the session.
TT: Decisions did always hold weight to them. Even rash ones.
TG: fucking horrorterrors
TG: this shit again
TT: Indeed.
TG: do you still need the phones bullshit or can i just give you a hug
TT: Oh, but what would we do without our ironic detachment, brother dearest?
TT: No, I fear I need this for a little while longer.
TG: aight
TG: so whats the deal
TG: i mean yeah technically your decision could change that but why would it
TG: i could decide to go fuck off into the void and leave you guys but if you ask your questions and say hey does dave do some cool shit in the new session it doesnt say unmet dependency does it
TT: No, it returns a straightforward answer of “no, he eats shit trying to do something cool and everybody laughs at him.”
TG: well shit
TG: guess if i cant be feared ill be loved
TT: No, to seriously answer your question. Questions are preceded by axioms, and I have interrogated the axiom that we all make it to the new session without dying.
The exact question she asked was, “will Dave, Kanaya, Rose, Karkat, Terezi, Vriska, Eridan, Aradia, and Sollux all still be alive and present on the Meteor at the moment the Meteor makes it to the new Session?” And the answer had been, reassuringly, a simple “yes.”
TG: and
TG: fucking and
TT: It seems relatively sound.
TG: do not fucking keep me in suspense on that question jfc
TT: Apologies. Not everybody can type as quickly as you.
TG: well theyre losers
TG: so we make it
TT: As far as the most likely, the most ‘possible’ path shows? Yes.
TT: But augury is not an exact science. We shouldn’t take that as permission to take up extreme sports under the assumption that we are *all* immortal.
TG: ok but we already dont do stupid shit like that and we actually are immortal at least to idiot deaths so like
TG: tell those mortal chumps not me im being careful
TT: Indeed.
TT: But it’s still possible that… I don’t know, somebody chokes on food and dies. Faintly possible, yes, but it *is* possible. Microscopic decisions like that, Light rarely shines on. Maybe they simply aren’t important or interesting enough. Maybe they’re far too fluctuating, tied to the whims of the moment, to be identified by even very sophisticated fortune telling. Trends and turning points, that’s what Light excels at identifying.
TT: So maybe you do die choking on a mouthful of sesame seed bagel, but my abilities are powerless to predict that.
TG: good way to go though
TT: However, that assumes the chance remains low. If something changes- maybe you for some reason started eating something which was much likelier to cause a choking hazard- then the odds do too, and my powers can identify that: “Dave is unlikely to choke to death in the next three months, but after that, the odds of him choking to death double.” That sort of thing.
TT: All that to say, the odds of us all being alive when we arrive at the new session are extremely good.
TG: awesome
TT: And that only something major that changes us from our status quo could endanger those odds.
TG: why
TG: why would you jinx it
TG: evil bad no stop
TG: anyway
TT: Speaking of evilbad.
TG: yeah the tentacle fucks
TG: theyre dicking with you again
TT: Or they will be.
TT: I don’t know what they want.
TG: huh
TG: this might be a fucking awful idea but
TT: I should ask?
TG: yeah
TG: well maybe
TT: …I’ve considered it.
TT: Just ask them straightforwardly, what do they want from me?
TT: It seems like a terrible risk to take, though.
TT: I don’t trust that I can converse with them and come out as me.
TG: are you worried youre gonna go grimdark again
TG: is there a cueball i dont know about
TT: It’s not about cueballs. It was always me. My decisions.
TT: I let them in. Over and over again, I let the horrorterrors in, and they’re *all right here,* surrounding us as we take a jaunt through their home.
TG: true
TG: if its up to you then just dont turn grimdark then though
TT: I can’t trust myself to resist that.
TG: you kinda have to
TG: you know how we use you for all the information gathering for everything
TG: also like
TG: yeah you fucked up
TG: you were kinda having by far the worst day of your life
TG: so theres that
TG: cut yourself some slack maybe
TT: Perhaps. Still, I don’t know that I can commune with the Deep Ones without being sucked under the corrosive surface of the oceans of their briny thoughts.
TG: was that a metaphor or real
TT: Real.
TG: well shit fuck fuck shit basically
TG: but theres gotta be something we can do to make that not happen
TG: yknow with game power shit
TT: Possibly.
TG: yeah probably actually
TG: we can deal with that later tho
TG: but what do you think
TG: worth talking to them or no
TT: I…
TT: I trust them.
TT: I know, it’s stupid, it’s fucking insane, but there’s some part of my mind that is convinced they would never hurt me.
TT: Or rather, is convinced that being hurt by them isn’t a thing I should worry about. Whether or not that’s because it won’t happen is a bit of a mystery.
TG: this is fucked
TT: Agreed.
TG: if you could get us to back you up with game power shit so you could talk to them like how you talk to any other chump
TG: would that be like fine or a good idea or what
TT: Maybe.
TT: But again, if I trust them, then my judgement is clouded on that matter. Maybe it could do a great deal of harm.
TG: what do your light powers say
TT: How can I trust that the answer won’t be exactly what they want me to see? I already trust them, and I shouldn’t. My powers can’t be a reliable decider when it comes to the curlicue convolutions of the cosmic krakens.
TG: nice alliteration
TT: Thank you.
TG: that was sarcasm using k instead of c was lame
TT: My writermoxie!
TG: ok but seriously makes sense not to just trust them for no fuckin reason
TG: what do they say anyway
She closes her eyes and focusses inwards. The questions leap to her mind, and she sifts them, rephrases, tweaks, until she has something she’s relatively sure she likes, and she asks.
[THERE IS A CRACK IN EVERYTHING]
The Light spills in, and she feels the twists and turns and dead alleys of fate, mapping them instinctively, binding themselves to words, to a conclusion, to an idea shaped properly for a dubiously-mortal mind.
And she opens her eyes, with the conclusion resting heavily over her vision, star-spots like a visual migraine, before it resolves into a short response, and everything fades into that response, like snow melting in the sun and revealing the rock that was beneath it.
The conclusion is more or less what she expected, albeit not what she wanted to hear.
She glances sneakily over at Dave, who is pretending resolutely to be unable to see her.
TT: They agree. The most fortuitous path is one where we…
TG: what
TT: …They want me to make an agreement with them.
TG: ok
TG: good agreement bad agreement do they want virgin sacrifices or is sollux safe
TT: Wow.
TG: erase that comment from your mind actually
TT: It’s staying there. We can talk about it later.
TG: fuck
TT: I didn’t ask. I wouldn’t trust whatever they ask for, either way, but I didn’t ask for whatever it’s worth.
TG: thats cool
TG: is this one of those things youre gonna brood about
TT: Quite possibly.
TG: does it fuck anything up to try and like
TG: work out exactly what the thing youre brooding about is
TG: like ask questions about it and stuff
TT: I suppose not.
She should be stronger. She should say yes, it can hurt, it can always hurt to learn something from the Outer Gods, it can be the biggest mistake ever. No matter what they offer you, it isn’t worth it, ever.
TG: you gonna do it
TT: Maybe.
TG: how long would it take to check
She almost doesn’t answer him. She doesn’t like the answer.
Just a few seconds. That’s all it would take. Bring down the barriers, let herself feel the Void, and the Tangled Friends will begin whispering to her again, in devil’s intervals and shepherd’s tones, eager and waiting. Waiting for her.
She sets her phone down and reaches her hand out across the surface of the bed, carefully, like she could deny it’s even happening, to Dave’s side. He glances at it, and then her phone buzzes. She doesn’t need to look to know it’s just
TG: oh
and a second later he takes her hand. She squeezes it, and then squeezes her eyes shut. In the darkness behind her eyelids, she sees nothing.
The nothing shifts.
It coils and uncoils, insinuating forms like tentacles and beaks. It becomes a multitude, a throng, and then a tangle.
What happens between them isn’t exactly words, and it isn’t exactly thoughts. It’s something like angles. Gradients, vectors. Surprisingly… mathematical, for creatures so unmoored from logic.
But then again, there must be infinitely many incorrect foundations upon which to base mathematics. Are those not all kinds of madnesses, too?
She observes one part of the tangle as it becomes six or seven beaks, opening in shrill harmonies. It twists, and now there are merely two. Again, and there are seventeen. Again, and the picture breaks, til she no longer knows what she is looking at.
But this, too, is information.
They tell her. They tell her. They tell her. They-
Dave’s hand squeezes in hers just as she feels like she might unravel entirely, and she looks to the side, finds him there beside her like always, and she turns back to the Many Angled Ones in terror, because if they are both trapped in—
—Her room. Yes. Of course. Four walls, ninety degrees apiece, bed, writing projects half-finished (she’ll get to them, she swears), Dave, her, a small amount of dark, briny fluid trickling out of her mouth, mixing with a non-worrying amount of blood.
Oh.
Neither of them says anything, but Dave grabs the edge of her comforter and offers it for her to wipe her mouth with. Her face scrunches in distaste, but she takes it. She wouldn’t say her mouth feels normal again, after she dabs it dry with fabric, but it feels less alien, certainly.
TG: so
TG: what did the many dicked cthulus want
TT: I might need a second to collect my thoughts.
TG: cool
TG: ill be over here never saying that again
She sniffles. Why does it have to feel like coming home?
Focus. She needs to focus on the important things. Not the coolness of the waters, not the sharp taste of salt, not the welcoming presence of things so far beyond mere sense. She focusses on her phone, instead. A real, solid thing, a tether between her and Dave.
(Why her?)
TT: They’re letting us pass. They want me to save them.
TG: alright
TG: are you scared youre gonna listen to them again
TT: I
TT: I already want to.
TT: I feel like something bad is going to happen if we don’t save them.
TG: alright
TG: do you think its a trap
TT: I think there’s a bigger threat that they are terrified of.
TT: It’s killing them, has *been* killing them, and.
Dave doesn’t say anything out loud when her breath hitches, thank god. She doesn’t know if she could handle that.
TG: sokay take your time
TT: That’s just it.
TT: There isn’t time, not here. There shouldn’t be.
TT: There shouldn’t be such a thing as have been. Time and space aren’t fixed here, they run like colours.
TT: They are ontologically atemporal. Only very few manifest in our reality, and almost always they are the smallest tangles. The power they granted me could crack planets before I went grimdark, and they were holding back.
TT: There shouldn’t be time here, and they shouldn’t be dying.
TT: And yet
TT: They are.
There’s silence in the room for a second as the two of them process that.
TG: well
TG: shit
TG: thats a big deal then
TG: and they want your help
TG: what are they actually asking you to do
TT: They…
TT: The best way to describe it would be permissions, like in any video game.
TT: A Player has certain permissions the horrorterrors don’t, aren’t supposed to ever have.
TT: For very good reason.
TT: It’s why they can’t enter sessions, just whisper from the periphery.
TT: And for their own health, as well. It would be… something a little too comprehensible.
TT: So, the fact that they’re asking
TT: No
TT: Begging me. They’re begging. For their lives.
TT: That worries me.
TG: what do they want your permission for
TT: To enter the new session. Apparently, as the pre-Scratch players, we still have some permissions for the Scratched session.
TT: They say only four things will pass from their tentacles to the incipisphere.
TT: Those could be monstrously large horrorterrors, though. They could dwarf the session itself.
TT: Me times a million.
Dave shuffles beside her, until he’s leaning against her with his back. No words, just a reminder he’s there.
TG: youre not them
TG: alright
TT: It *is* the obvious metaphor.
He knocks his head back to bump against hers, and she frowns, but he’s already typing again.
TG: use that wizard smut brain of yours to find a different fucking metaphor alright
TT: …Alright.
TG: cool
TT: Thanks.
TG: yeah
TG: uh
TG: what are the four things
TG: did they say
TT: They did not. They are frustratingly evasive on the topic.
TT: I asked them if they would hurt us and as far as I can tell, the answer was ‘inconclusive.’
TT: It makes you miss the simplicity and straightforwardness of a cueball.
TG: does it
TT: Not really.
TT: I asked if they could hurt us and they said yes. Immediately.
TG: well thats a bad sign
TT: I suppose so, but looking back, it’s far too vague a question. Anything could hurt us.
TG: could be a coconut
TG: they could be chucking four coconuts at the session to knock our parents out
Rose cracks a smile.
TT: Hah. They could be.
TT: A banana peel larger than a schoolbus launched at precisely the right angle to trip somebody at a critical moment of the fight.
TG: it could be anything then
TG: their favourite blanket
TT: The size of Texas.
TG: YES
TG: soldier is that a fucking blankie
TT: Yes, sir, it appears to be a blankie
TG: my god
TG: but its
TG: no
TG: check the scanners again
TT: The scanners confirm, sir.
TT: It’s the size of Texas.
TG: check again dammit
TT: Okay.
TT: Sir
TT: You’re not going to believe this.
TG: what
TT: We were wrong.
TG: oh thank god
TG: what state is it the size of then
TG: florida idaho rhode island
TG: dont give me miles give me a measurement i can use
TG: and dont give me kilometres theyre socialist goddammit
TT: Sir.
TT: It’s the size of
TT: It’s the size of Jupiter.
TG: planet fucking???
TT: Planet fucking Jupiter.
TG: *takes sunglasses off*
TG: may god have mercy on us all
TG: hey you should talk to terezi
TT: What, about the blankie?
TT: I mean, blanket.
TG: the one the size of planet fucking jupiter yeah
TG: but it cant hurt to have two seers asking the questions right
TG: esp if you dont know if you can trust your light shit
TT: Heh. Perhaps that’s not a bad idea.
TG: yeah nougats of wisdom fall ever from my mouth whatever
Rose bursts into laughter.
TT: Where did *that* come from?
TG: where does any of it come from rose
TT: I don’t know. I don’t know if I want to know.
TG: you dont want to search out the forbidden wisdom
TT: In this case, it may be a tad too forbidden for my blood.
TG: boo thats troll blood racism youre turning troll blood racist
TT: Damn. Bigoted at just fourteen. I really am a prodigy of the wizard novel genre.
TG: you also need to publish books to be in the wizard novel genre im pretty sure
TT: In my hour of vulnerability?
TG: when else
TG: so what next
TT: I suppose the next move is to discuss it with Terezi.
TT: See what there is to See. Work out if we can trust the Multitudinous Molloscal Monsters as far as we can throw them.
TT: And then go from there.
TG: sounds solid
TG: lmk when you work out what you wanna do then
TT: I will.
There’s a few seconds where neither of them type, and she clicks her phone off, leaning her head back to rest against his and the wall.
After a few seconds of this, her phone buzzes, and she lifts her head again to glance down at it.
TG: you ok
TT: …Maybe.
TT: Ask again later.
TG: ha
TG: alright i will
TG: did this help
TT: It did.
TT: Thank you.
TG: yeah yeah
TG: wanna watch a movie
TT: If you suggest watching Grabbers again, I’ll hex you.
TG: worth it
TG: con air
She glances over at him.
TT: You miss them?
TG: dont you
TT: Yeah.
TT: Con Air sounds good.
It may be the first time in history that somebody other than John Egbert has said that.
They put the movie on on Dave’s laptop. They’re about ten minutes in when she messages him again.
TT: Thank you.
TG: yeah well
TG: you feeling better
TT: I’m feeling better.
TG: you feeling good
TT: Such a high bar.
TT: I’m feeling better. Thanks to you.
He nods.
TG: and if you need me to stay over tonight ill do it
TG: ill call you gay but whats that even mean anymore
TT: Certainly not what it used to, thank god.
TG: im gonna forget and end up saying it to egbert when we meet back up
TG: man hes gonna think im a dick
TT: He won’t think that.
TT: We’ll simply tell him that you fell for the alien boy who was flirting with him and that you used ‘gay’ as a ward against admitting your feelings for months, so it has become so ingrained in your understanding of sincerity that you can’t help but use it when you express or feel a genuine emotion.
TT: Maybe we’ll have time to fit in a description my absolutely identical experience.
TG: ok but you know what im gonna say now though
TT: *Sigh*
TT: Yes, Dave.
TG: g a y
TT: Indeed, Dave. Gay.
TG: but no shame here
TT: Thank you.
TT: And Dave? Any hour of the day or night, my door is open.
TG: sure
TT: I mean it.
TT: You followed me into Hell.
TT: I was always going to die, but you decided that I shouldn’t die alone.
TT: I suppose for a while I was naïve enough to believe that commitment wouldn’t extend to my life.
TT: I
TT: The scariest part is thinking that I’m alone.
TT: But I wasn’t and I’m not. I had you, and you’re still here.
TT: Even when I was doing my best to hurt you enough to make you go away, you stuck with me.
TG: stop
TG: just
TG: youre gonna say more sappy shit
TG: listen
TG: honestly youre being way too weird about this shit like its no big deal
TT: Dave.
TT: It is literally a huge fucking deal.
TT: One could call it a federal fucking issue.
TG: damn ok pulling the egbertisms out at me
TT: Just.
TT: Thank you.
TG: lets just watch the worst movie ever made ok
TT: Yes. Sounds like a plan.
Notes:
And that's the last thing before the hiatus! Haha did I say no cliffhangers?
See you all come the 15th/16th of March! Hope you have a great two weeks.
Chapter 61: Circumstantial Simultaneity
Summary:
The Alpha Kids started their session with a bang; let's let them enjoy some well-deserved rest.
Notes:
Added a hover-over option for the Horrorterror parts.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You-” Jake wheezes “-really know how to cut it close to the quick, Strider.”
Dirk only answers with an exhausted grin.
“Well, we’re in now, aren’t we?” Jane asks.
“Aren’t we?” Roxy echoes. Cause like. Maybe.
“We’re in,” Dirk says, “believe it.”
And after all that hullabaloo, Jake thinks he’ll just take Strider’s word on that.
--
“Honestly,” Rose says, evenly, resolutely ignoring what they’re actually there to do, “our parents in the Scratched session could be up to anything. It’s probably more worth our time to just continue with planning. The more we know, the better.”
“Sure is,” Dave says. Terezi snickers.
“Are you both ready?” Karkat asks.
“…Remind me why you’re here for this?” Rose asks.
“Because if a Knight/Seer combo is so fucking good like Aradia thinks, then having two of them should be even better,” he snarls back at her.
“Ah. Yes. Well put.” She shares a look with Terezi. “…Didn’t she say our classes and aspects were what made our combination so tactically advantageous?”
“She also once cloned herself ten billion times to trivialise Sgrub, but now refuses to do that for the session,” Karkat points out. “So let’s take her advice on everything, right?”
“Shut up and hold my hand, Karkat,” Terezi says, grinning, wiggling her fingers. He scowls but takes her hand.
“Do you ever think it’s bullshit how much game shit requires hand holding?” Dave asks.
“Shut up and hold my hand, Dave,” Rose echoes. He swears at her.
--
“Soo,” he says awkwardly the minute the girls leave the kitchen for a minute from their entry bonanza party (catering courtesy of Crocker, of course). He scuffs the floor with his foot and focusses anywhere but on Dirk’s face. Who knows what he’s thinking behind those consarned sunglasses. “About that, er…”
Dirk just tilts his head and leans against the countertop easily. “Yeah?”
“Kiss?”
“Oh. Yeah.” Dirk waves it off and sips his orange juice. “No biggie.”
“I’d… beg to differ, old chap,” Jake says, accent getting older and pitching more scandalised as he talks. “It was sort of a massive federal fucking biggie to me. That was my first kiss you stole! The height of rudeness!” By the end, he sounds positively Edwardian.
Well, check it: if Jake’s spinning some English, Dirk might as well give it a bit of Texan, too. “Well, I ain’t never been accused of gentlemanly conduct,” he drawls.
“That much is certainly true,” Jake says, mock-stern, but then his face cracks into a goofy grin. “We good?”
“We ever not good?” Dirk asks.
“Well, I seem to remember somebody sabotaging my combat training robot for a lark,” Jake sniffs.
“Only so many times I can say sorry, bro.”
“And that number appears to be rather close to zero.”
Dirk shrugs. “Besides,” he says casually. “You don’t need a sparring robot now you’ve got the real thing.”
Jake laughs and then slings an arm around Dirk’s shoulders. “No, I do not.”
Dirk, smiling slightly, offers out a fist. Jake bumps it.
--
Rose’s fingers dig slightly into his hand as she shuts her eyes. He glances over to Karkat, who nods at him.
Their job is just to sit here and be vaguely ‘protective’. Seems like bullshit, and also not how magic works, but apparently he can keep them tethered to the right flow of time by just sitting around, since his brain does the keeping track of time thing automatically. Karkat, on the other hand, has to actually do shit. According to him, anyway.
Dave examines the Seers faces, frowning as Rose’s expression tightens fractionally and she squeezes his hand a bit tighter. He gives her a squeeze back to reassure her, and some of the worry evaporates off her expression.
Yeah. Sit here his ass, he’s gotta be the emotional support chihuahua.
--
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] began pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
TG: heyyy dirkie
TT: To what do I owe the pleasure, Roxy?
TG: o shti
TG: *sjit
TG: *fukit u get wut i mean
TG: heyyy Hallie
TT: Hm.
TT: What could have possibly given me away?
TG: i kno jaen’s prolly still up in that strider goodness 2 rn
TG: and dikrs only got enough serider godoness for one of us
TT: False. There is enough Strider goodness for everybody.
TG: welk yega! but inly cauwe yorue pucking hop tb eslack
TT: Holy shit, you absolutely massacred that sentence.
TT: Are you drunk?
TG: nah im just nto rly lokimng at my jeyboard
TG: ask me again in anbhour tho
TT: Well then, do you feel no shame for what you did to that poor series of letters?
TG: heh
TG: nah
TT: What’s up?
TG: just boared
TG: by witch i mean
TG: *totes intensh typpo btw witches r cool
TG: *and so r boars
TG: shit **typo not *typpo
TG: by witch i mean i am kinda lookign at sokmething thagfc looks loke a boar skeleton
TT: …I didn’t think it was possible, but you’ve confused me.
TT: Please tell me you understand how big a deal that is.
TG: federalbfucking deal or w/evs yea ik
TG: n e way im in a dead tree n waytin for it to get boared
TG: *fuck that time i did mean bored
TT: Do you need me to contact Dirk? Or perhaps Jake or Jane? They aren’t too far away to affect a rescue.
TG: nha
TG: but im stuck in a tree in janesy land until it gets bored and its cold sp like
TG: how u bene
TT:
TT: I bene alright.
TG: haha nice
TG: wlright so theres thsi movie jkae has rite
TG: dont watch it rly quikc as soon as o giv u the name k?
TT: K
TG: its called airpelane n apparntly its rly good
TG: wanna watch it togetehr?
TT: Rox, I’m an AI in a pair of sunglasses.
TG: yea but you can just watch it w/ me bylooking at my screan
TG: *wher the FUCK did that a come from??
TT: Why are you still typing without looking at the keyboard? I thought you said you climbed a tree.
TG: hal
TG: gots a question for u
TG: can a boar
TG: climb a tree
TT: I have no idea. It’s not recorded on the remnants of the internet.
TG: xactly
TG: and its not just a boare its abbour skeelton
TG: idek if it can but its tryin
TG: so i keep kickin it
TT: Sounds dangerous.
TG: its so hellaciously dangermouse
TG: *OMG
TT: Unintentional mice aside, you want to sit in a dead tree for two hours watching Airplane! while kicking a boar?
TG: mebbe if i kil it even in a loser way i still get some xp
TT: Well, there are worse theories to test.
TT: Do you have it on your phone, or do you want me to download it to you?
TG: how ebout my laptok
TG: can purch it on a branch
TT: That works.
TT: Sent and received. Shall I join you using text-to-speech?
TG: aww hell yea
TG: movie time movie time movie time
TG: eeee hal ily
TT: Hm. You appear to be treating this like it’s a federal fucking issue. Do you want some help with that?
TG: movie tiiime
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] ceased pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] began pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
TG: (u clippy quotin mfer(
TG: *)
--
Bonds can act like tethers, something to pull on to return to the other end. Bonds like strings, tied around everything. His bond with Terezi is strong, but flexible, almost an organic skin over a mesh of steel, and it spools out further and further as she goes inwards and outwards, looking upon impossible things with blind eyes. At the other end of the bond, Karkat makes himself unmoving, anchored by thick cables to Dave and Sollux and Kanaya and Eridan and the Mayor and everybody. He does the same for Dave, recontextualises him into Rose’s anchor, their hands just the morse code keyer, a way to send signals in little pulses, while she’s somewhere else entirely.
For whole minutes, they both sit there, loose in thought and doubtlessly floating through strange constellations, while Dave and Karkat sit in a room and basically do fuck all.
Say what you want about the safe job, but it sure isn’t fucking glamorous.
--
Tea. Tea’s nice. Jake takes a genteel sip of tea as Jane adds… frankly, a worrying number of sugar cubes to her cup. He lets out a contented ahh as he lowers the cup, giving her a smile.
“’Squiet,” Jake says.
“Too quiet,” she replies, automatically, because a good detective should always understand the tropes.
“Oh, you know what I mean,” he says, rolling his eyes fondly, in a way she really likes. “It’s been a hectic time.”
“Entry was two weeks ago,” she points out.
He flops backwards, exasperated. “And it’s taken me the entire ruddy time to recover! Honestly, I know I ask for adventure and exploration and fire and explosions and so forth, but it’s not all it’s cracked up to be.” He frowns and sits up again. “How are you getting along?”
“Ohh, you know,” she says. “I miss my dad.” He winces sympathetically. She sucks in a breath. “Still. Apart from that, not much. Getting the hang of the mechanics. Doing a bit of wandering about.”
“Hm.” He seems slightly uncomfortable with the first part but still gives her an encouraging nod. “If you ever need a pal to help with a dungeon…?”
She smiles. “What happened to sick of adventure?”
He throws a hand up, sloshing his tea nearly to spilling over. “That was then, this is now!”
“Careful!” She says, but she’s laughing.
--
The darkness is slimy, viscous. Briny.
Terezi tries not to breathe it in, but that’s sort of difficult. The details waft over to the interpretation part of her brain and are then turned away at the door. A snarl without a face, colourless greens, the sweet-smelling iridescence of oil slicks.
Here be Dagons.
Terezi would roll her eyes if she still had them. Rose is such a nerd.
The Horrorterrors uncurl, welcoming and distrustful, fearing and hoping. They want to furl around Rose, remaking meaning and claiming the Derse dreamer as their own. But Terezi moves herself between them and Rose, and their tendrils deflect off, shying away from the Prospitian undernotes to her skin. She is not for them. She is not of them.
They keep a respectable distance.
--
TG: halile
TT: Yeah?
TG: is drik ognna let u go inthe kerpwalsptiw
TT: …Are you drunk?
TG: ywa
TG: anser tjr qiwston
TT: I don’t know.
TT: He promised he would, but we haven’t spoken about it since the start of the game.
TG: aw
TG: y donr u btijng ittup
TG: u scaerd
TT: Hm. It appears you are inquiring about me being a little bitch, even though I don’t have emotions.
TG: lameo
TT: Was that meant to be ‘lmao’ or ‘lame’?
TG: yes
TT: How drunk are you?
TG: 2 botteles
TT: Of what?
TG: idk
TT: I think I should call one of the others.
TG: noo
TG: jsut u an me sneaky tiem k
TT: Hm. As long as you aren’t in any danger.
TG: mfiiiiiuine
TG: hye
TG: y u no red txt thsi time
TT: No particular reason.
TG: ilike teh red tetx
TG: feels liek u ykno
TT: …I'll keep that in mind.
TG: n e wat
TG: why dontu ask dirk
TT: I don’t think he fully intends to let me enter the kernelsprite, yet. I think I need to convince him. But I thought I already had.
TG: y
TT: I’ve been helpful so far. I helped him and Jake get together, when he was going to fuck it up if left to his own devices.
TT: So I would think I have proven my worth.
TG: noo liek why dontsent he want u to ahve a boddy?
TT: I don’t kn
TT: Roxy.
TT: Sorry I missed your message. What’s up?
TG: :(
TG: heu dirkie
TG: not much
TG: u?
TT: Things are okay. I was hanging out with Jake.
TG: heh u n him
TT: Me and him, what?
TG: u kno *wonks*
TT: Come to mock me for my efforts?
TG: nah
TG: well myabe a lil idk
TG: ur cute together
TT: Let’s hope Jake agrees.
TG: hes dumb but ge aint that dumb
TT: Hm.
TT: I think I’ll choose to believe that. Thanks.
TT: Was there something you wanted? Other than to mock me maybe a little.
TG: lmao nah
TG: altho wanna hang out latter
TG: *ladder
TG: *lol nope not evn close
TT: I’d be down to hang. My planet or yours?
TG: god weve got whole plannets to ourselves
TG: its like were moromon
TG: idm
TT: Yours, then. Want to do some questing?
TG: hm
TG: na
TG: letsjust hang out
TT: Alright. See you in a few minutes.
The bottle thunks against the table as she empties it, and Roxy sighs, levering herself unsteadily to her feet, staggering as—yeowch—pins and needles assault her body. She groans, stretches, and grins as she feels the satisfying cracks of her bones doing whatever bone shit makes the cracking noise.
“Oouggh,” she says. Her phone pings.
TT: Remember to drink plenty of water.
She grins, rolls her eyes, and flips off her laptop.
TT: Well. That’s just rude.
--
A ̷̑ ̒ ̤̙̖͎s ̷̐ ̌̒ ̞̱̤͌͝k ̴͓̝̞̪̏͜. ̸͗͋͊ ̇ ̙ ͅ A S K.
Terezi flinches.
Rose doesn’t really speak, but Terezi’s brain (or maybe her powers) takes the the clacking noises produced by the inexpert mashing of mouthparts and sputter of an alien’s larynx and interprets them as words.
“What do you want?”
A thousand voices answer: P̸̨͖̹̙̥̙̺̬̱͓͉͛̒̉̈́̐̆̽̅̈̓̒̑̑͘̚ĕ̸̗̮̹̩̯͔͒͛͂͛̌̇͊̿̚ŗ̶̨͈̔͆̂̋̊͊̏͑̌͠m̶̛̻̮̙̼̯̥̟̣̖͈̖̠̪̩̣̺̋̇̉̅̊͐̓̈́͊̿̕͘͘͜į̷̙͚͈͙̫͎̽s̶̡̧̞̪̘̲̮͓͋͛͗̒̍̍͂̆̏̒̏̀͜͠s̵̞͎̭̼̺̊̈́͑̽͊́̋̔͋̽͠ḭ̶̢̢͈͇͔͖͈͇͍͊̈́͊͒̈́͗̃͜͝ō̴̖̱̞̱̲͕̗̭̼͌̾̌̉́̍́̕͜͜͠n̸͎̽̋͐̑̈́̀͝͝.Permission.
The Horrorterrors sound brusque, almost businesslike, and the words scrape against her ear like a nail on a chalkboard.
Rose seems unperturbed, and she moves forward. “For what?”
T̶͓̜̳̫̩̝̻̤͖̐̆͝ơ̴̧̢͎͇̩̙͕̬̳̼̟̌̊́̊̋͊͊͘͜ ̶̡̨͔̥̳̥̺̭̼̀̌́̔̽́̓̿̚͠ế̷̲̿͋̌̈̃́͑͘͝ņ̷̛͉͚̠͙̺̣̦̹̭͍̮̎̚͠ͅẗ̸̝̤̼͔́̾̓̂̚͠e̵̢̡̛͕͓͍͕̯̜͓͚̠͒̑̽̔̃̐͌̎͋̆̎ŗ̵̣̣̲͕̞͙̠̟͓̟͌͑͂̓ͅͅ ̸̰̫̼̱̪̤̮̤̦̻̝̺̪͐̊̒̃̐̆̋̀͊̒̕͘̕͝ͅt̴̛̜͇͎̞͙̘͚̩̤̪̝͓͉͉̂̀͐̈̇̄̌͑̄́͗̐̚͜h̷̜̒e̶͚͖̙̳͍̰̲͈̘̹̖̐́̒̐́̓̈́̒͑̈͋͋͊̕͜͝ ̵̨̢̨͉̥͕̱̙͙̻̥̆͜Ş̷̡̯̱̹̯͚͕̦̗̱̈́͂́͛̚ȩ̵̝̥̞͎͈̖͔̖̦̖̖͈͆̈́̽͑̕͝͝s̸̡̧͉̬̹͈̙̘̭̱͕͐͜s̸͚̪̞̥͙̖̼̝̹̮͗̇́͑̐̆̂͊̋͆̅̉̓̍͘͝͠i̵̡̤̣̞̮͉̭͓̽̋̈́̕o̴̻̠͖̳̐̉n̶̡̗͔̝͓͔͈̞̜̘͍̝͉͊̋͆͝ To enter the Session
She frowns.
“Why?”
G̶͙̫̖̖͈̲̼̐̽̌̎̄̍͌̚͝i̷̼̜͕͍̖͚̬̪̬͉̟̰̍̈́́̀͘ͅf̶̗͎̍͒̾̂̀̈́͘̕ţ̴̜̤̝̜̜͇̙͖̮̤̱̻̞̤͌͝s̶̐̈́̓͆͆̂ͅ Gifts
“Why?” She repeats.
Ņ̶̞̬̰̻̬̃̑̾̾̂̑̌͌̽̆̈́̆͗̚ę̵̨̲͚̭̺̗̳̩̤̩̦̻̯̱̊̈͜c̸̛̮̓̀̈́̉̿͐é̸̡̧̙̪͈̫̞͈͕̼͓͊́̂̉̓͆̂̊̍s̴̪͆̾͐͘ş̶̮͙̯͕͎͚̞̯͎̩̈a̶̛̠̯̯͚̤̮̳͓̬͒̀͑͋͊͠͠r̶̖̫̙̗̰͗y̸̢̯̖͚̟̪͎͕͎̍ͅ Necessary.
These tentacles are acting awfully strange. Almost shifty. Her instinct is to keep pressing them. “Why?”
She doesn’t imagine the pause, minute though it is.
Ï̵̢̦̱̥̙͍̥͍̮̪̮̘͈̹͇̬̯͐̆̓̋͛̎͂͆͌͠t̶̜͇̜̞̳̱͇͖̺̬͚̳̼̞̣̟̩̿̄́͐͋̿̍͊͒͝͝ ̷̨̯̹͇̹͍̞̋̎̕̕͜į̷̟̰̖͓̞͌͑̓̊͂͑̊̔̽̈́̀̂̚ṡ̸̫̜̘̹̼̼̫̀̿̆͜͠ ̵̭͍͚͓̝̓͌̀̃̍̍̒́̀̓̊͝n̷̳͉͕̻̳̈́͋͋̾̐͛̍́̾̎̕̕͜͠͠o̷̧͎̻̬̭͇͙̥̖͒͗͜͜ţ̷̡͉̹̗̳̪̰͉͔̱͇̗͗̑̿̃̑͌͊̐͐̿̃̿̈̂̕͝ ̴̨̢͇̩̠̝̲̃́̐̇͆͌̀͐̆į̶̧͙̖̪͔̼̮̫̠͙̪̺̈́͒͌́͌̄͐́͊͊̑͊̊̕n̴̞̻͖͓̰̫̥̟͛̆͐̈́̄̉̋́̎̃͒̄̓̍͋͝͝ ̴̨͍̪̱͇̗͙̒̈́̑̊́̈̑͐̊̔̚̕ö̶̧̨̢̨̖̭̦̱̙̦́̑́͌̇̆͆͠ů̴̬͇̱͒̇̊̓́̄͑͘͘̕͜͠͝r̶̗̥̗̘͑́̓̄̊̈́̃͗̈́͛̔͂̕ ̴̡̥͕̳̬̙̲̮̩̺̖̺͗̃̄́̔̈̓͊̍̄͑̀̚͘͝n̶̨̢̮̤̤̘̒̿̈́̑a̵̛̛̠̠̜̭̓̀̏̈́͋̾t̶̩̓̽̏̿̾͌͛̑̓̈́͆̚͝͝͝u̷̧͕̻̼̣̪̝͉͓̝͕͕̽̉̔̉͗̃͛͘͝͝r̴̨̈́͂̋̓͘ȩ̸̢̧̦̮̟̙̳̩͔̯͓̘̜̣̗͖̀̿̐̌̽̓͌͛̆͛̋̍̇̈́̀̆ ̷̧̨̛̫̥͖͉̼͉̻͌̃͋͌̈́̅͋̀̆̐̍͊̆̈́t̸̡̝͍͇͓̜̝̬̳͎͙̺̯͓̣͔̓̽͐̓̓̈́̃̃̽ö̵̡̡̦̻̹̣͓̖̟̪͈͈̰̤́̓̄̀̅͗̀̍͆̔̃̒͜͜͝͠ ̵̨̨̛̟͍͙̪͖͂͐̌̐́͛̉́̀̋͐̕̚͝ͅȅ̶̟̲͉̽͂͑͒͛̕x̵̡̧̪̲̗̖͕̣͇͒̓̓̇̉̈́̏̌̓̄̓̾̂̄̓ṕ̶̨̨̰̭̞̰̪͕̯̠̂̈́̏̄̐͒̈́͆͐͗͘͝l̶̨̮͈͙̘̥̫̩̈́ā̵̛̳̾̃́͋̄̊̒̊́͊͗̚͝i̴̡̢̛̝̠̩͖͈̤͚̳̭̣͔̯̖̓̃̓̓́͌̓̑̐̀̐̕n̶̢̠̹̮͚̝̲͈͈͗͑̀̈̍̍̇͛̏̈́́͘.̵̧̨̨͉͙͉̱̩̹͉̮̲̘̗̈́͂̀̑́͋̾̋͑̌̄̕͝ͅ It is not in our nature to explain.
“Explain anyway,” Terezi says, folding her arms. The space deepens with suspicion.
D̶̦̝̖̣̄́͒̽̊̈́̄͑̄̃̇̅̒̽̐y̸̪̳͔̳̹͑͊͋͒į̷̰̮̤̙̥̹͖̘̪̦̖̤͇̻̗̈́ͅn̸̡̬̝͇̖̍̐̈́͐͋̿̍͒͂͠͠g̷̡͙͗͌͋̈́̈́͘ Dying.
But they don’t say it like that. They say it like…
Torn. Rent limb from limb. The angles resolving, the angels screaming as they are made to live in something like acid to them. The tanglebuddies lost. Madness gone in a shock of bright, searing pain. You know pain, little mind peering at mysteries. This is that. You know death, little light shining into nothing. This is worse.
(“Fuck,” she hears distantly. “Are they alright?”)
(A phantom sensation tingles in her hand.)
“Why should we?” Rose asks.
Ņ̶̞̬̰̻̬̃̑̾̾̂̑̌͌̽̆̈́̆͗̚ę̵̨̲͚̭̺̗̳̩̤̩̦̻̯̱̊̈͜c̸̛̮̓̀̈́̉̿͐é̸̡̧̙̪͈̫̞͈͕̼͓͊́̂̉̓͆̂̊̍s̴̪͆̾͐͘ş̶̮͙̯͕͎͚̞̯͎̩̈a̶̛̠̯̯͚̤̮̳͓̬͒̀͑͋͊͠͠r̶̖̫̙̗̰͗y̸̢̯̖͚̟̪͎͕͎̍ͅ Necessary, it repeats.
“…Necessary for us,” Terezi realises. Not for the Horrorterrors.
They’re trying to do them a favour.
“What do you want?”
The voices fly into disharmony.
-̷̨̨̢̼͔̹̖͈̘̺̖̘͉͇̜̯͆͛̍͋̄͋͝F̶̜̘̣͇̰̂͐͗̿́̇́̑̈̑̋̋̿̾͒̕͠r̴̖̪͖͗̿̋̈́̀̄͌̀̕ȩ̷̡̦̯͎͍͓̳̜̭͎̗̠̘̀͗͐̀̿̍̾̽̈́́͊͊͘͜͠͠ê̶̢̤̥̭͕̹͂͗̈́̋̐̒̈́̇̊̑̓̔̊̎̚͝d̷̛̹̤̏ơ̸̱̖͙̬̟̯̙͇̯̤̭͔͉̐͑̍̒̋̈́̐̃͊̌͆͊̽͘͝m̶̨̘̫̼̲̜̤̲̹͛-̷̛̠̼͍̲̙̻̭̯͋̇̿͐̐̊̈́͛͒̈͘̕ Freedom
Ŝ̴̨̧̧̧̭̗̜̝͈̲͚͍̣͙̪͋̓̉͂͒̀̿̉̽͌̔̿̆̋̕͠ü̷̲̪̮̘̱̤͆͆͛̓́͆r̵͔͔̦̻̜̰͎͕̗̯̤̬̜̲͑̊͒̌͛͗̿̓̕͜v̴̳̞͕̗̹̘̾i̶̡͖̞͍̯͍̩̦̦̞͕̪̩͝ͅv̶̨̧̨͙̙̫̤̮͙̼̩̿͋̈̑̿a̵̟̪̤͍͍̩̳͙̿̉͐̅̈́l̸̘͍̝͎̻̥̇͋̾̀̔͛̈̆̄͌̿̓͜͝͝͠ Survival.
-̵̘̤̱̈́̋̀̈́̅̀̓̋̽͗̍̈͝Ḓ̴̗͓͔̦̞̝̌̊̐̋̾̎͒̕ͅe̶̡̨̛͇̞̟̠͓̗͍͈̙̯̩͕̬͕̿͌͌̽͠ͅa̵̢̢̘͇̹̫̩̮͍̲̬͎͐̋͑̈́͆ͅt̶̛̜͖͍͗̔̇̈́͊̈̌͝ḩ̶̰͍̪̥̪̒̐͑̽͐̀̈̀͆̕ͅ-̸̡̡̢̛̹͚̟̗̥̥͒̿̔̔̑̀͗̔̀̓̊̐͝͠͝͠ Death.
-̶̡̡͎̤͕̲̻̘̬̺̳̟̻̂͜ͅƯ̵̛͓̱̊̍́̈́̏̆̋͐́̔̕͝n̶̡̢̜͚̗̯͇̰͇̦̰̠̠̹̜̦̈͆̏̇̒͊̓͝d̸̳͚̭̰̻̲̪͎̞͙̞͚̝͕̟̓͂͊̇͑́́̃̑̓͘̚o̸̖̹͛̓͐͗̾̒̒̋̋͘̕̚͠͠i̶̛̬̪̞̘̫̔̏̐͂̒̆̉̉͑̍̉͘͜͝ṉ̶͓̬͈̖͚̟̥͛͗̅̐ͅg̵̩̪͖͚͓͙̟͉̗͖̾̍̓́̕-̶̡̥͓̤̫̱̜̗̰͓̥͚̮̲̿̅ Undoing.
-̷̨̛͓̜͔̘̫̪̭̺͍͎̲̱́̓̈́̌̋͊́̅̉͑͝͝Ḩ̵̛̟̬͕̘͕͖̺̟̩͎̗̱͕͖̝̇̂͛́͋̆͋̈́͊̇̍̆͝ḙ̷̫̝̖̙̺̖̄̓̐͌̆̍̆̍͂̕͘͝l̶̪͚̭͖̱̼͕̝̣̻̾͜ͅͅͅp̸̡͍̠̮̀̓̿̽͊̈́̃͒͗͘͘-̸͕̼̺͈͎͉̞̔͊̊͋͜͜ Help.
And then one voice says one word, lost in the others. But another repeats it, and another, until it’s a clamour, and suddenly, unity returns.
R̵̜̝̟͊̅͊́͂̈̄̋̌̚̚͝ ̷̥̬̥̈́̓̌̉͋̅͋̈̀͝Ę̴̩̞̮̩̠͚͇͚̬̲̮̗̬̦̌̊̈́̅͒͒̾̀̒̿͘͘ ̵̧̘̰̰̠̜̳̯̼̝̹̯̺̟͔̼̲̆͊͂̈́͐̀̿̎V̴̧̗̫̭͇̘̻̭̯͈̮͐̌̃̽̿̈̔̌͛̐̿̃̈͋͝ ̶̡̨̛̼̭̯͍͎̣͔̗̥̬̥̜̱̝͈̈̋̈̽̋͌͛̋̄͆͝E̴̢͈̹̘̥͚̙̪̝̘̩͖̯̓̊̑̋͐̀̄̕͝ ̵̠͍̺̝̙̫͇̻̺͉̖̎̀̈́́̇N̵̢̨̢̠̘͎̣͚͈̜͓͗́̓̄͌̒̾͊͗͆́͆̒͑̔̕͠ͅ ̵̜̭̅̀̕G̷͓͓̞͓͇̙͔̥͙̠̞̮̣͌̎̅̇̏̑͗͌ ̶̨̳͚̠̱͖̩̹̄ͅȨ̴̧̧̺̠͔͈̭̼̦̲͎̭͉̰̗́͐̔̏̋̆͗̈́̑̍͂̒̕͠ R E V E N G E
She can barely even make it out.
Rose can, though. She looks around, disturbed. “They’re not supposed to be like this,” she whispers.
“Like what?”
“Coherent.”
That was coherent?
--
golgothasTerror [GT] opened an unnamed memo!
golgothasTerror [GT] added timaeusTestified [TT], tipsyGnostalgic [TG], and gutsyGumshoe [GG] to the memo!
GT: Is it just me or do these quests seem ruddy difficult!
TT: Not just you. The difficulty is wack.
GG: I’ll be honest, I’m kind of ignoring quests for the time being. It isn't like we're in any rush! :B
TT: True.
GT: But still!
TT: It’s not like they’re just difficult, it’s that they don’t even seem to be designed so that they definitely are possible.
TT: I came across one that required an item I just couldn’t find anywhere.
GT: I suspect foul play. how are we supposed to make progress in our quests if theyre so impossible!
GG: Come to think of it what *is* the aim of the game?
TT: We were meant to aid the Prospitian side in the Battle on Skaia, resulting in us defeating the Black King and using the Battlefield to make the door to the next universe. It’s called the Ultimate Alchemy.
TT: But now the Battlefield is gone, so I suppose we probably need to fight a different final boss to get that door.
TT: Maybe it’s something to do with the Denizens.
GG: Which are?
GT: Ruddy great snakes according to dirk.
GG: *Sigh*
TT: No, he more or less nailed it, actually.
GG: Oh. Really?
TT: I mean, there’s a little more to it than that. I think they’re meant to be individual endgame bosses for us. We fight them and get some boon.
GG: Like, money?
TT: As in a favour.
TT: Although maybe there’s money involved. Apparently they have a hoard.
GT: Sounds like my kind of dungeon!
TT: Hold your horses.
GG: Hoo hoo! :B
TT: They’re meant to be the end of your arc as a player, the culmination of your power and ability.
TT: If you challenged yours now, it would rock your shit.
TT: It would be an incredibly loserly way to die.
GT: Darn.
GG: So we just have to continue with the quests that *can* be completed?
TT: Think so. I’ll keep you updated when I know more.
--
The voices continue. Whispers, screams, the sounds blending together.
“Can we trust them?” Rose asks, lowly. For Terezi’s ears only.
Hm.
She waits for the clamour to die down, and then speaks up. “You told Rose only four things would enter the session.”
Y̴̢̨̓̌ȅ̷̢̝̟͓̠̟͉̜̥̯̼̲̈́̀͆͜s̴̞̠̈́̃.̷̳̙̦̪̺͔̰̻͈̮͉̞̪̃̃ Yes.
“What four things?”
J̷̪̙̪̬̗̪̲̥͙́͆̍͌̓ͅM̴̢̡̧̫̟̠̱̫̥͔͛̆̿͆͛̅̄͊̂͂̈́̽̃ͅ4̶̨̨̛̦͙̩̭̥̞̣͕͈͐́̆̈̾́̑̈́̽͋̕̕̕Ờ̷̡͎͍̠̯̜͕̉͒͘͜͠U̴̡̡̨̻̘͈̹̭̹͍̫͉̫̎̌̈́͝a̶̜̤̯̯̻͉̦͎̘̣͎̬̟̟̬͍̝̔̌n̴̦̮͔͚̰̺̗̥̬͎̘̺̋̈́̑̅͛̈́̇͘ͅr̶̫̖̱̙͉̀̀̏̐͒̓̊̀̓͒͛̌͒̕͜͠ḙ̵̲͙̮̗̥͉̘͙͓̞͈̂̾̂̉͒̔̀͠l̷̡̡̺̼̺̳͇͇̺̗͉̹̦̦̟̊͛͋͆͐̽̀̋̑̇̏̅͌̕͜͠ͅę̴͎̝̥͉̥͙̲̗̀̀̂̈́͒͜k̷̛̥̘̜̫̱̱̙͌͂̑̀̆͊̀́̓̒̄̕ȩ̸͉̩̥͕̭̩͈̱̌͌̀̈̀͛̿̏̇͜͠͝͝o̴̫̮̔͑̈́̐̓͠l̵͉̥̹̰̽̈́̈́͆̕a̶̬̺͙̪̭̔͂̎̆D̵̻̻̹̮̼́͒͜N̴̼̪̫̟̳͇̬̰̥̳̔͌̑̊͗͌́̃͊͑̇̊͘̚͝ͅs̵̢̢͖̼̻̯̣̗͕̫̰͔̫͋͜͠ĩ̶̳̙͈̥͈̥̹͍̬̺̖͆̐̿̋͆͂̕̕͝o̵̧̡͙̣͓̪̻̠͝í̴̮̯͉̱͉͎͚̣͈̤͉̞͚̮̿̑̐̍͛̄͐̚͜͝h̴̢͙͕̗̮̦̖̯̻̼̪͋́͂̽͑͊̀̈́̓̿̎ë̶̢̘̞̞͖̯͎̻̩̰́͆͠͝ͅͅļ̴̦̤̲̹͙̜͓̺̇̈́̏̾͊̀̃͋̌̈́̔͂͒̕͝w̵̨̧̟̲̬͇͔̪̹͉̱̹̲̼͈͓͆͋̽̋͗̒͒͌́̈́̅̉̄̚ͅê̷̮̠͗̎͌̀̍͐̌͠͝ḭ̸̛̖̯͓̯̼̝̰̀̈́̊̌̾́̈͌̆̄̈́̆͆̄̕͠f̶̡̤̩͙̝͇̻̘̙͚̯̠̹̂̏͑̒͑̈̈̎͗̏͋̾̚̕͜y̵̪̻̺̩̝͍̰̟̠̲̣̠̓̾͋̑̔̐͘s̵̨̩̭͚̲̠͕̫̰̞̟̭̰̙͎̀́̕ͅo̶̞̭͔͈̳̭̰̗̪͇̣͇̾͛͂́͐͋̑̐̒̇̀͐͒͊̚͘͝h̷̨̢̙̩̩̱̼̤̜̩͎̖̣̼͖̏̀̃̆̓̑͒̒̌̓̾̐͐̕Ą̸̧̗̠̜̜̙͎̲͇͕̗̲̅̿̽͝ͅf̵̡̡͎̲͓̲͔̩̯͓̜̥̦̗̓̏̓̚̚̚͜͠p̴̨͇̱̻͇͓̯͍̙̟̟̦̠͈̋̆͐̌̊͑͐̓͛ǰ̴̨̨̗̯͎̣̯̜̣͚̯̱̃͜ḯ̶͕͍̦̭̈́̄́̽͆̑̾̅̀͠H̶̨̡͉͎̮̰̜̱͖̰͎̣̫͚̤͇̊̿ͅO̷̧̥͇̬̘̗̰̦̗͉͇̓́́̽̏́̿̂̓ͅͅS̷̢̡̢͕̺͈̖̞̠̰̩̓͐͋̋́̿̍̚į̵̩͚̙̬̱͔̪̻͉͐͒̈́̈́̒̂̊́͛̈́̀͑͜9̵̛̛̻͓̄̍́͗̒̃̂͛̊̊͂̀̀Ų̸͉͎͖̬̹͍͖̀̄̆̋́́̌͋̔͒͛0̷͍̘̪̘̐́̈͌̀̉͛̋́̆͘͝D̵̢̛̤̮̪̀͊̏͂̏̔͊̉͛̀̽̾̈Ȋ̵̪͈͉̮̪̱̦͈̣̘̘͉̫̄͊͑̉͆̈́͘͜͠ͅF̴̼̣̝̫͇̈́͌̈́̃ê̶̫̮̞̤̱͍̠̺͈̣̯̗͈͛e̴̙͙͔̿̀̀̍̆͗̂͝ŗ̶̡̨̛̤̖́̓̆̌̐̉̓̃̔͒͐͌͝ä̷̢͎͈͔̞͓̝̙͚̬͉̗̺̣́́͒̒͂͗̌͋̆̾̋̀̈̾͜͝ṕ̷̢̛̻̥̰̒͊̄̊́̈́͛̆͊̾ḵ̵̨̧̧̛͕͙͈̼̼̩͍̬̍̄͗̍̎͝x̸̢̯̺̹̥̫̓̽͐̿ḑ̸̘̰͉̹̋̉̈̃͝ṕ̵̡̧̬̯͕̼̺̙͇̍̓̀͂̕͠͝a̷̺̳͓͚͓̲͍̳̜̬͙̻͕̝̻̗͋̽͘͜a̸̦͕͂͑̇̿̀́̑͑̎̆͊̏́͘̕͝e̵̡̢̪̗̯̹͓̯̞̘͋̔̍̿̾̋d̷̢̨̛̟̩̣͉̳̤́͂͊̋͜͠r̸̻̤͈͚̩̹̈͊̒̅̑̕͠v̵̗̋̾͒̊̌̓̏̽̈́̒̿͒̀̍̈̚n̷̛͈͙̻̙̖̔̇͑͂͑̀̂̐͐̚e̸̜͎̜̪̯͉̰̱̦͍͉͍̽̔͂̕ỷ̸̧̮̩̪̺̳r̶̞̤͇̭̻̟̈́͂ö̶̧̢̥͉͇͖̗̘͉̲́̓͒͌̊͑̕̕u̸̗̺̥̦̳̮̗̦̗̲͋ę̴̧͓̝̱̥̻̰͔͙̞̔́̅̌̓̉̉̋́͐̽̿͆̊͝͝l̵̡̡̡͕̩̙͙̪̠͔̥̳̮͉̜̋͐͊̏̔͠͝ͅͅñ̶̡̨̡̺͈̫̘͖̯̻̜̠̘͕̘͜d̵̃̎̄͑̆̕̚͘͜͝e̸̥̟̼̾̊́̔͐̽͠ŕ̶̛͎͖̿̏̂̑͋͐͋͆͊̀̚͝c̶̗̱̼͖̝̗̬̘̙͔̄͆̏̏̓́̔͗̿̅̂͒́̀̉̚̕ş̵͖̖͓̭̪̖͓̖̲́̋̕̚̕ą̶̛̙̘͖͕̟̺͎̱̠̬̭̄̆̑̅͂̔̓͋́̐̈́͆̈́͆͠ͅt̵̞͎̖͔̲̽̒̃̾̍̊͐̍͌͝t̶͎̽͊͌̀͂̔̋͛͠d̷̡̥͔̺͉̗̻̺̩͎̫͖̟̘̳̞͋̂f̸̢̢̧̡̘̩͚̫̞̘̮̪̭̜̦̆͋̊́̈́͗̈́͆͝͠J̵͔̙̯͎̀̉̈́́̈́̑͆̀̿͛̕͘O̶̜̳̥̲͈̝͇͐̔́͗̔̆͘͝N̵̢̞̲̻̖͍̞̟̖͖̭̈́̌̐ị̵̤̼̺̗͐ȍ̶̳͍̬͆ͅą̷̜͉̪͚̲͍̖͕͛d̴̙̘͔̜̮̒͜F̷̡̩̳͖̻͉̟͎̯̬̗͆̾͊̇̋i̶̧̬̼̟̠̫̖̹͆̂̈́̎̈́͜͝r̵̨̥̗̙͚̭̘̳̳̱͚͖͙̄̍̊̅̀̑́̓̾͛͊͛͜o̷͇͚̗̍̒̒̃̈́́̂͘ŏ̵̥̝̬̘͉̤̗̪͇̪g̶͍̣͔͉̞̮͔͉̳̖͈̊͜r̸̛̞͇̩̞̝̟͙̥̳͉̩͓̜͈̺͉̂̎̈́͂̕͠j̸̞͖̻̤̹̗̤̩͓̫̑̄̋̑̑̓̐̃͒̅̒͘̕̕ͅi̸̧̪͙̗̼͛̓́́̾̌̒̌̕͘͝ͅD̴̳̰͈̲̖̫̪̜͓̗̞͈̥̟́̐̀̅̅̅̇̚͠ͅİ̶͕̪͉͚̬͙́͗̆̓A̷̡̧̛͎̻̩̜̟̼̩͎̗̼̫̻͔͉̾̉̿̅̑̈̐̈̃́̃͝ͅṇ̷̨̡̨̙͓͙̫̭̩͇̝̀͛͊̈́F̶̢̮̻̱͈̱̣̟͍̦͇̥͈͎̥̂̌̅̆̓͂́Ň̴̡͙̣͒̇̀͋̃̕̚I̸̢͇̥̫̯͚̥͖̝̲͈̰̬̲͙̣̔̒͗̋̈͑͑̉̊̊̓̿̊͘͜ļ̴̺̝̬̼̝͍̞͍̞̩̥̥̒̄̍͒̑͂̄͊̋͘͝l̶̜̣̣̩͚̠̣̼̹͂̏͆͑̀̔͊̐͌͒̉̑̌͘ò̴̢͚̫͖͔̳̩̽͝ò̴̙̳̙͉̝͕͖̏͋̃̀̒̈́̒̃̈́͒͋̓͘̚͝e̵̹̗̩̿̌̎h̵̝͖̲̣̟̲̤͕͓̮̰̬̺̭̓̅ͅt̴̯͖̝̤̯̬̻̬̖̲̳̻̯̪̦̩̀͆ͅṟ̵̢̧̡͓̥̜̹̳͍̫́͋͗̔͐͑̽͗̑̽̎͂̉͛̔̕͜l̴̡̖͚͎̱͍̳̪͈͖̿@̶̡̡̧̛̮̪̙̩̘͍̤̭̳̾̀̈̂̌̆́̐̀̍̋̊̇̚͠d̶̨͍̥̰͓̭̱̓̈̽́̽k̸͓̬̱̼̺̩̲͈̋̐̾̿̌̄͌̓̇̓͌̍̎̊̿͒͠ͅl̵̯̹̹̙̞̠̲̖̘̜̩̤̼̑̉͂̐͌́̓̅͗̚̚û̵͙͎̬̖̈͛̄́̐̇́̔̃͌͛̇̈́̚̕͜͝g̷̢̥͉̠̙̩̞͍̱͌̈́͛̋̔̓̈̽͂̿̀̚c̸̨̣̞̟͉̼̼̝̪̽̆t̴̡̯̯̥̯̘͕̜͔͍͛̅͂͐̃͑͘ͅń̴̢̡̬̩͇̦̜̮̲̞̾̑̑̔͆̈́͆͗̅̏̄͆͒̀̋e̸͉͓͔̥̝͙͎̩͓͓͓̠̰̖̭̹̗̿͛͛̂́̋̐̇̈́̐̈̆͝͝f̷͙̆̔̄̑̃̿͌͑͛̔̒̉͝ḋ̸̯͓̼̩̱̩̣̺̼̤͎̤̞̦̗̞͆̈́̚͘ȍ̵̙̝̞̓͋̀͂̅̎́̍͌́͠͠ṃ̷̧͙͕̼̱̪̥̋͒̏̃̈́̀̊̎͐̔͋̂̕̚͜͝ͅĺ̵̪̣̝̙̣̱̭͉̫̦̫̝͈̲̞̳̘̓͒̇̉̈́͋̅̔̀͑͘̚s̵̱̞̤͚͎̳͈̭̲̝̃̑̈́̍̒͝͠ţ̸͔̲͖̩̾ͅń̷̩͔̗͍͇̪̣̟̋͑̿̇͂̇́̎̐̓̚a̶̛͎̱̲̖̰͇͉͙͌̌̎͒͐͘͘ͅr̸̻̠̬͖̘̼̼͙̺͖̘̃̏̎̓̾̈́͆̕ş̴̰̥̪̰̊̿̄̃̈́̊r̴̥̼͓̩̤͙̋͛̑̕͜a̵̯͑͌̈̃̀͌̉̑̚͝ͅF̵̧̪̠͔̗̬̏́͆͑̈́̂͆̅̎̓͆̌͝Ǫ̴̡̢͚̺͈͇̫̺̟̳̎̃́̌̀̊͘̚͝P̸̨̧̛͇͖͉̮̪͕̲̥͔͚̲͇͕̓́͗̆̈́̓͆̽͛͋̒͌̕͘͝͝p̶̢͖̰̬̙̝̩̤͆͛͆͑̆̈́̃̇̈͋́̚̕͠L̴̡̩͔̳͈͙͓̳̩̹̗͇̉̏͛̃͌̀̀͛̍̈́̎̀̂̒͠͝͝ͅq̴͇̳͍͖̫͎̭̜͓̬̉͊̈́̈̋̇̃̾͘͝͠ó̷̡͍͓͉̼̠̥̼̻͍̜̟͗̈́͂̆̄͑̈́̀̂̋̕̚͜͠j̶̰͈̙̫̺͕͇̝̣̲͕̈́͑̓̽̓̃̊͐̂̈͌̆̎̀̏̿̾͜͜ȩ̴̧̮̘̼̻̱̜͋P̷̢̡̲̻̫̰̠̰͚̼̀̊̍̀W̷̧̲̯͙̠̫̙̙͗ȩ̸̢͓͎͈̜̠̟͔̮̰̦̬̊̃ŷ̶̹̗̳͙͇̗͖͇͕̫̂̑̇͗̏͛̈́̆̓̑̕̚s̵̡̱̦̭͚͖̺̝͈̺̈́͐͂̓̒̇͑̕͠j̴̧͈͔̜͖̦̗̯̥̦͚̯̱̝̜̙̩̑͋͛͌͝b̷̧̡̪̫͖̘̮̀́s̸͖͖̼̗͕̙͇̬̝̮̫͚̜͈̫͈̯͑̍̾̓͛́͛͝͠ḑ̸̨͈͙͍̪̺̳̻͕͚͓̞̹̓͑͗͋́̂̃͐̅͑͆̕̚͜ͅĩ̸̧̞̥̥̦͉̭̤̺̗͈͇͙̮̝͕͌̓̒̾̉́̈́̕̚͝t̶̞̝̲̤̹̞̯͋̐̚͝F̷̪̠̭̘̭̘̻̜̣̲̞̤̫͓̈́͑͛͘͜͜0̵̜͙̗̓̄́:̶̹͙͉̱̯̋͌̏͌k̷̛̬̱̳̰̩͚̩̫̜̰̹̺̘̹̲͇̲̑̄͊̇̂̎͐̃̅̍̿̅̆̇͝ë̸̗̗̜̮͇̜̲̏̌̊͗̂͊͝ͅO̶̢̧͎͚̘̗̟͓̰̲̘̱̗̱̠͌͂̈̉̉͘͠F̸͙̰̔̌̚M̷̡̹̬̰̹̮͈͙̟̣̻̘͖̭̊̊̏̅ͅp̴̤̝̺̈͑̈͐̋̚̚̚͝ȋ̷̙͚͇ͅê̴̠̣͖̗̬̼̲̦̗̆̏̓̾͒̀͒͑͑̐̌̏͘̚̚͝N̴̨̡̛̛͓͈̺̼͚̣̠̩̓́̀̀͛̈́̂͜.̴̢̙̤̜͉͖̳̟͎̜̗̥̹̲̌̀̈̉̒̈̿̕̕͝ An incomprehensible shriek rips through the Ring.
The shriek takes her by surprise, and it lasts a lot longer than she expects. She winces, feeling a trickle of blood coming out of her ear.
(She feels somebody’s hand gently wipe it away.)
“Can they hurt us?” She asks.
̷͙̜̾̽̅̾͜ ̧ͅY̵ ̎ ̛ ̜̎e ̴͑͝ ̌ ̡͇̠s ̴̰͆̓̅͘͜͠. ̵̛̂̌ ̱ Y e s.
So. Like Rose said.
The answer to her next question sends a sudden spike of pain through her head before she asks it, causality be damned. “Will they hurt us?”
…̵̤̌͐̇͝Ũ̶̖̘̟̑́́̈́̾̚͠͝n̵̨̜͉͍̤͖̳̊́̀̌̚ǩ̷̦͋̿̀̈́̀̑͗͛̌̽͑͠ń̶̫̊̔͊̀͐̎̓̒̓̿̄͑̓̓͘͝ŏ̸̘̻̪̦̭̀́̍̓̓̿̅w̷̛̗̩̝̌̀͐̓̅͘ņ̴̧͓̲̜͓̯̹͖̱̀̓̈́̏̈́̒.̶̨̝̺͔̼̃̍̎͑͆̈͌̒̂͝ ...Unknown.
“Are they Horrorterrors?”
͕̭͜N̵̡̘̻̒̏̀̌̽͗́o̸̧̡͚̘̻̜̬̮̳͉͂̀͌͋̈́̓̋͆̂̚̕͜͝͝͠͠ No
“So, how does this benefit you?”
̴ ̂ ̜͆K ̷͓̠̙̮̍͛̑̚͝i ̷̩͍̘̬̫͗̽̐͛l ̶̒̆ ͓ ̦l ̶̈ ̿̕ ̧. ̷ ̈ ̢̞̖̼ K i l l .
Alright. Worrying. “Kill who?”
̸̐̀͘ ͖̘̪̳L ̶ ͚̩͎̲̰͑͠o ̶̀ ͝ ̒ ͆̃ ̦ ͈ ͅr ̶ ̿ ̄ ͙d ̷̓ ̌ ̜̭͈͋̾͠ ̨ ̶ ̭͝ ̣̩͙̒̈// ̴̝̤͂̈́͋ ̷̃ ̆ ͑͐͠ ̨ ̯U ̶ ͆ ̆ ͆ ̄ ͍̼̜̜̖S ̷ ̆ ̢̤̲̑̚ L o r d // U S
She’s getting sick of this cryptic attitude. “And this benefits you, how?”
̵̉̒ ̢̢̯̭̭̽͐͝R ̸͐̚ ̋ ̤͚e ̷̓͌ ̒ ̬́v ̶ ̽̉ ͒̉ ̨ ͇̲̮͇e ̶ ̰̞̣̈́͆n ̴̑̓̈́ ̆ ͕͍g ̸͌ ̆ ̰̟e ̷ ̄ ̱̺͙. ̵ ͈̥́̑͂̍ ̦ R e v e n g e.
Ah. No, that time was much clearer. She grins sharply, and the tangles shy away from her, slightly. “Revenge?” That much, she can understand. Sometimes, somebody’s gotta pay.
“They say the best revenge is living well,” Rose mutters sardonically.
Alternians definitely do not say that.
“Is that what they want?” She asks.
Rose sucks in a breath, and shrugs. “I don’t know how they want,” she answers.
“…Who does this deal benefit? Who does it hurt?”
“Don’t ask multiple questions at a time,” Rose cuts in. “They’re stretching themselves to be this… understandable as it is. They’ll look for a way to answer both at once.”
“I’ll rephrase; what is granting our permission for you to enter into the Scratched session meant to do?”
Ḩ̶̳͇̺͉͚̱̘͑̑̚͜͜e̷̛̮̙̻̥͕͇̋̏͒l̵̡̢̧̛̮̠̦̳̘͍͎̹̮̥̗̓͐̏͂̈̈̂̇͛̆͑́͐͘͜ͅͅp̴͙̪͍̪͚̗̈́̇̂̃͊̒̔̌͂̌̄̃̊̎̚ Help
“Help who?”
The answer is a jumble, but she thinks she picks out ‘You’ and ‘The Players’ and ‘Skaia’, among a dozen others.
She runs her tongue over her teeth, considering. “Hm. help us to win?”
Y̴̧̭̎͋͂͂̍́̈́e̵̢̡̧̱̻̲̳̮̙̦͐̑̒̅͒̎̿̆́̄̀̽̌͛̀͝s̷͉͎͕̖͖̩̘̒͛̅̿̾̑̉͊̕ Yes
Good enough for her. She glances at Rose.
The two of them exchange a look. “…Your verdict?”
Her verdict? My, my, my, it’s been a while since she’s been called to make a judgement.
“…We lose nothing by just not doing it,” Terezi points out. “Whatever fatey bullshit they’re suggesting, if they can’t get into the session, it’s hard to see how we don’t hold all the cards.”
“Which begs the question: what do they think they are meant to get out of this? They’re offering us a hand in getting victory, but why?”
“Revenge, I guess.”
Rose sighs. “I wish they were that understandable.”
“…You said they’re scared. Pretty understandable to me.”
“They shouldn’t be, they’re- they’re the mad gods. They’re not even anything like either of our species. They rave in mad aeons.”
“…Everybody’s pretty similar when fear’s on the table. Maybe they used to be different.”
“What could possibly change them like that?”
T̵̢̛̹̏̒̾͗͆͒̓͐͘͘í̸̧̨̩̼̯̹̳͛̎̇͋̑͆͘͜͠m̴̩͉̥̣̖̰͓̬͍͎̳̮̫͙̟̃̿̊͛͝ͅe̸̡̘̳̘̫͙͓̜͔͔͙͔͙͚͑̒̍͐̌̑̏̓͋̒̄̅͘͘͝ Time.
The answer is unexpected, and they both turn to look at the tangle that Terezi’s been vaguely treating as the face for the whole hoard.
They glance at each other.
"I don’t underst-"
T̷̢͚͋̉i̸̯̒̈́ṃ̴̉ę̷͈̉ ̵̯̔̅i̸̬̓̇s̶͈̤̄̂ ̶̬̆͝c̷̠̝̑h̷̡̠͑̏a̵̬͎͐n̶̮̋ĝ̴̝i̸̥̩̿n̸̏ͅg̸̻͈͒ ̴̹̈͒ṳ̵͒s̶͎̈͊.̷̜̒ ̷̬͕͋̾T̷͇̣̅͗i̶̠͈̽m̸̨̹͛̉è̴̡̞ ̸̠̯̓͠į̴̮͘ṣ̸͕̐ ̶̠̳̀̽ḳ̵̀͒í̴͔l̵̮̈́͛ͅĺ̵̗̳͘i̵̼̥͒n̷͓̙̔g̸͇̍ ̸̩͛ȗ̶̜̆s̷̘̊̕.̵̖̝̉ Time is changing us. Time is killing us.
“So, they’re dying and they’re scared and they’re not raving in mad aeons,” Terezi muses. “Revenge fits.”
“Could be a lie. Could all be a lie.”
But they both know it’s not. Not all a lie, anyway.
“It’s up to you,” Terezi says.
“It should be up to the team. Or Karkat, maybe.”
She shakes her head. “He wouldn’t have a clue. I barely have a clue, so the rest of them are screwed. They’d all just defer to you.”
“Damn.”
She gives Rose a sharp grin. “It’s up to you, squishy human,” she repeats.
Rose thinks silently for almost a minute. Then she opens her mouth.
--
timaeusTestified [TT] began pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
TT: Why are you lying, bro?
TT: I’m not.
TT: I don’t know anything else.
TT: But you suspect.
TT: Suspicions aren’t the same thing.
TT: Besides, should I just tell them this is all fucking pointless and that we might be softlocked?
TT: It appears like you’re ducking the point. You’re worried we might be softlocked, but you don’t want to admit it.
TT: There’s no point being worried until we know.
TT: And then there’s no point being worried until we know if we can fix it.
TT: And then there’s no point being worried if we can, because we can fix it. Or if we can’t, then there’s still no point being worried.
TT: So let’s all chill the fuck out, maybe.
TT: Pretty suspect logic, meatbag.
TT: Shut up. I’ll tell them when we’re sure, or when they need to know.
TT: It’s up to you.
TT: Speaking of things that are up to you.
TT: Are we having this talk now?
TT: Just saying. It would only take a minute.
TT: We don’t know anything about what kernelsprites do. According to what the Derse libraries said, they power up the land enemies.
TT: Hm.
TT: What.
TT: Do you even want to do it?
TT: I couldn’t give a shit either way.
TT: Why? You in a hurry?
TT: Just trying to understand what the holdup is, that’s all.
TT: I’m still researching it. We don’t want to fuck you up, is all. It’s not something you can reverse.
TT: Sure.
TT: Don’t sass me.
TT: There is a 95.5% chance I am not sassing you.
TT: Whatever.
TT: Just remember. You promised.
TT: Sure.
TT: There is a 95.5% chance you arere sassing me.
TT: Dirk. Are you sassing me?
TT: Fuck off.
timaeusTestified [TT] ceased pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
--
“Ow. Ow, ow ow ow ow fuck ow quit it.”
Karkat looks over at Dave just a second before Terezi decides his blood circulation is more of a luxury item than necessary to fucking live.
“Fuck,” he hisses. “Alright, quit it.”
“Are you doing the thing?” Dave asks urgently.
“Yes I’m doing the fucking thing.” He grips the bond and pulls on it, bringing there and here together. Come on, Pyrope. Get the fuck back here.
For a few seconds, Terezi and Rose resist, staying somewhere else.
…Something waits.
Notes:
This is so many characters now. Welp. At least they aren't in the same place and the groups will never need to interact and everything's fine.
(...I can see now why Hussie killed off so many of them off.)Missed the Ides of March, I guess that makes me one of the Senators who wimped out on stabbing Caesar. womp womp
Edit:
Hover-over text for desktop miraculously works with mobile? (tested on Firefox for mobile)
Just tap it once and it cleans the horrorterror text. This shit works in mysterious ways, I swear.Anyway, it's written so that you don't *need* to be able to work out what the word is by trying to read the horrortext, but if you want to, now you can.
Chapter 62: L̷̨͍̻͓̻͇̫̽̈́̀ȅ̶̮̜̬̇̔̓̀̎͝t̸̯̤̦͋̈́͂́̀̉͝ ̶̢̛͓͈͉̅͂̽͝t̸̥̱͉̘̖̅̋̒͑͠ẖ̵͈͚͔͛̍̽̾̄̿̔e̷͙͍͊͐̄̔̚͝m̵̯̦͐̆̑͑̏̓̆ ̴̙̹̳̂̑̓͂̕̕ì̸̥͉̦̰̰͘̕ṋ̷̲͈̺͚̄.̶͔̮͇̫̟̆̇
Summary:
Rose and Terezi finish their business with the horrorterrors.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She readies herself to make the decision.
It’s objectively an easy decision. What they gain is unknown and they might lose everything. It’s such a large risk for nothing, even notwithstanding what her Seer abilities are telling her. Those can be wrong. Or they can be misinterpreted. Or she could just be imagining the answer she wants to hear. So, while she knows that she will still find it absolutely soul-destroyingly irritating to live with not knowing what it was, she is prepared to live with that.
The things she does, for the fate of the world…
L̸̡͎̲̟͙̝̉̊̈́̋e̷̜̝̹̘͍̯̔ṱ̸̑̽ ̷͖͉̯̲͛̒̄̓̋̆t̵̳̀̏̈́ͅh̸͕͕̤̉̄͌̈́͌͘e̶̯͙̿͘̕m̴̧̡̦̺̳̘̓̍͊ ̶̖͑̚i̶̲̎̽̀́̚n̶̤̓̚, Let them in, the Horrorterrors whisper.
(Them. Not us. Them.)
She shakes her head and attempts to bulwark her resolve. She already lives with Dave, after all. She might not even notice the additional irritation.
Hm. That doesn’t sound particularly convincing, does it? She…
Revenge, some small and special tangle whispers in her mind- so small that it speaks in just one voice. Against him. She feels four tentacles, at the edge of the new session, curled around four somethings that it doesn’t show her, that it maybe doesn’t even understand. Tense and waiting.
This is who she would give the permissions to. A tangle barely the size of a city, so small it doesn’t even really have a name because it hasn’t been important enough to receive one.
…But she can’t not know more. She can’t not ask a final question, even though she has decided in her own mind to say no.
Terezi sniffs, observing impartially the world that is unfolding before her nostrils. Rose reaches out and, waiting for permission…
(She nods once, sharply. Granted.)
…borrows her tactical awareness. It sharpens her, actinic, and she asks one question before the feeling fades. It’s the right question.
What does revenge look like? She asks this tiny tangle. From her vantage point in the Void, it is smaller than she is. The tension shivers through it.
It echoes her earlier words back at her, before sending her the things it has seen from beyond Derse’s orbit, the floating selves observing it as it observes them. A boy and a girl, two minds, one asleep and the other dreaming, both waiting. She blinks back tears, sudden and saltwater. It promises her something, for them. In an argument which wishes for the stability and rigor of circularity, it shows her without details that this is good.
The decision is suddenly no longer easy.
--
“She’s still crushing my hand, dude,” Dave says. He oscillates between trying to pick her fingers loose and being like shit, no, that’s the fucking opposite of the point, here, so basically he ends up mostly staring at her hand and thinking ‘please stop’ at it as loudly as he can.
“I’m doing my fucking best, but apparently they’re not done,” Karkat responds, grimacing. “You’d think a fucking death grip would be the sign they wanted out.”
Terezi and Rose don’t respond, but he can tell they’re resisting being pulled back, rather than being held back. On the one hand, that’s reassuring. On the other hand, the one that Terezi is trying to grind into paste, what the fuck is taking them so long.
--
…She trusts this tangle. She doesn’t know what the plan is, not fully, but she knows she trusts a Horrorterror.
This is definitely grounds to have her declared unfit to make decisions. She forces this knowledge towards Terezi, and she acknowledges it, professionally, and does nothing.
She feels like screaming. She warned them about this, she told them she’s the Seer, not the decider, she’s been tricked by them before. She feels like raving at Dave, at Kanaya, at everybody, don’t! Don’t fucking trust me! I don’t want you to, I’m compromised, I’m not fit to make the call! Somebody else, anybody else, could make a more objective decision about this. She doesn’t want to make the call.
Nevertheless, when she turns to Terezi for guidance rather than aid, she closes her mind to Rose, message clear: It’s up to you. Make the right choice. Whatever that is. When she feels for Dave’s hand, it’s just a constant sensation. He’s here, no matter what she does. It’s up to her.
Make the choice, the tangle agrees, as the background choir of the Central Disharmony weaves an infested noise in her ear, drowning out the sound of Karkat and Dave pulling them back. She’ll hear him in a minute, when she’s ready; right now she still needs to make a decision.
How? She asks the tangle.
It squirms in her mind as it trips over itself eagerly to answer her question. Name us.
…Name it? She glances at Terezi, and she shrugs. For a second, they both swim against the tides of madness; Rose clearly puts more effort into it than Terezi does. “I suggest Snouty Prigglesbottom.”
--
Vriska looks up from her (copy of Dave’s) Gameboy and asks what, before even hearing it, he already knows is an attempt to draw him into a conversation, rather than any sort of genuine question whatsoever. “…Where is everybody?” Eridan doesn’t look up and makes a displeased noise as she moves and blocks the light. He could swear his low-light vision is worse than it used to be, and she’s making ruthless use of that fact to fuck with him. “Hey.”
“Shh. Reading.”
She rolls her eyes and turns the volume up to full. The common room fills with the cheerful soundtrack of the game, through admittedly not exactly stellar speakers.
He sighs. Two-oh-three, two-oh-three, two-oh-three, he chants silently, before closing the book regretfully. “Fine, I’ll pay attention to you.” She grins. “What?”
“I’m bored.”
“Good for you. What were you doing to fix it before now, and could you go back to it?”
“Shiny hunting spinarak.”
“God, and you wonder why you’re bored?” She smirks. “Whatever. How’s that going?”
“I have three.”
“…When did you start?” Before fucking Sgrub?
“About thirty minutes ago.”
She waits for the other shoe to drop.
“Oh—” he smacks her horn, and she cackles. “Why the fuck are you cheating at shiny hunting?”
“Well, I’m going to get a spider pokémon, duh! And the shiny sprite looks cool in this game.”
“You’re so lame.”
She leans her head back until her horns are waving near his face and he has to lean back to avoid being gored. “Grab your Gameboy, I’ll trade you over one.”
“I don’t—stop that. You’re a nuisance.”
“Doooooooo itttttttt.”
“Piss off, lemme finish my book.”
She finally relents with another cackle, and things return to as close to normal as they ever get.
He grabs his book and goes to open it back to where he was. And then hesitates.
See, that’s what bookmarks are for, he thinks. You don’t just memorise the page number.
Welp. Easily fixed.
He pokes her with the book. “Hey.”
“What?”
He pokes her again. “Hey.”
“That’s only cute when I do it.”
“There’s so many false premises to that sentence I don’t even know where I’d start.” He pushes the book towards her until she groans and takes it from him. “Open this.”
“Why?” She asks but does it anyway, splitting open the book randomly, about halfway in. He peers over. Page two hundred and three. Hah, get fucked. “What for? You’re that helpless with one arm?”
He takes it back, and shrugs. “Nah. Lost my page is all.”
And then he waits for the other shoe to drop.
--
Slowly, she feels her way around the words they use, and crafts a name for it. Rllg’a’tekhan.
Rllg’ murmurs its acceptance, thanks, deference, and she feels a connection between them open up. But she is not the supplicant. She feels its thoughts, drifting, almost comprehensible, and she parses them. And it humbly asks her for power.
She takes a deep breath and lets it out. Light leaks from every pore, casting the tentacles around them into sharp relief, and they writhe, half excited and half cautious and a third half fearful, the Minds Beyond fearing her, as she opens her mouth once again. She feels Rllg’ wait for her command, her permission.
After all, she is the patron. It is by her that things are granted. And so…
“[I ACCEPT],” she says. She says it quietly, but it echoes around the entirety of the Furthest Ring, and the Horrorterrors shriek in deference to her, in thanks, in fear, in ecstatic delight. Somewhere deep in the bubbles, somebody catches the stray light and narrows an analytical gaze in her direction. Searching.
And then she grins a sharp grin. There you are.
Rllg’a’tekhan—‘bright of gifts’, in the festercloughs that make up Furthest Speech—uncurls its tentacles, and the objects leave its grasp, falling into the session, spreading out as they do.
She watches with incomprehension through some of Rllg’s many, many eyes. A Horrorterror’s gaze is not particularly well-suited for making sense of what things are, but she at least gets an estimate of size. Bigger than a breadbox. Smaller than the meteor. That’s all she can tell.
Maybe the objects will serve some scrutable purpose. Maybe if she knew exactly ‘when’ the Session was at this precise not-moment, she could intuit something about them. But, as it stands, she peers metaphorically on her tip-toes over the edge of sense for as long as she can, before she feels Dave’s other hand closing over hers, prying her fingers off, and hears him say, “I fucking need these for shit,” and suddenly she is sitting in a decently-lit room, grabbing Dave’s hand way too tight.
She looks down at it and then back up at his face. Words take her a second, and she’s pretty sure she forgets some subtleties, like accent. “Oh. Apologies.”
“Then let go, bitch,” he says, wincing, still trying to pry her fingers free. She blinks and then loosens her grip, the action not quite as automatic as might be desirable. He gasps and yanks his hand away.
She works her tongue, finds the right range and refines it. New England, rural affectations, a first-language French mother’s little additions, the codicils of media, the deep and wrenching parts that are vocabulary from them, her friends, the one who’s here and the two who aren’t, the few trollisms she picked up to tease Kanaya and which have become stubbornly lodged in her everyday vocabulary, all of it. “Sorry,” she says. “Bitch,” she adds, because he did. Yes, that sounds closer.
He wrings it out and then flaps it in dismissal. “It’s fine, whatever, I’m not gonna even make a joke about your grip strength or anything.”
She swallows and tries to work out if her teeth are doing what they’re meant to be doing. (She’s mostly sure they are, but maybe they make noise and she’s forgotten?) “Why would you- oh. Yes. Innuendo. Dave does those. Usually unintentionally.”
He gives her a look. “…I’m Dave.”
“Yes,” she replies. She was sure he was, but the confirmation is good. She waves a hand in a vague approximation of his floppiness.
…Three dimensions is the standard amount, yes? Yes. Fantastic.
Terezi seems to have shaken off the meeting with the Deep Ones much more easily than Rose has, because she’s already bickering with Karkat. It makes for consistent and comforting background noise, much like the tones of the tangles did.
She needs a drink.
She stares curiously at that thought. She didn’t think it; it’s more like it tried to think her. Somewhere out there, alcoholism tried to remember her name and utterly failed to get any closer than ‘whatsherface’.
“Dave?”
“What?”
“…Can we do something pointless for a little while?”
He stares at her. “What, like movies?”
“Yeah.” She’s still floating a little bit above the world, up and to the left of her own existence in it, but she’s slowly zeroing back in on where she’s meant to be.
He shrugs. “Uh. Yeah, sure.”
Rose smiles. “Thanks.”
And then she throws up all over his shoes.
Terezi snorts at Lalonde’s pain. “What a loser,” she says, and then throws up as well, mostly down her shirt. Karkat waits, listens for her blood pusher to do something fucky, but the Pulse reassures him it doesn’t, and after a second, he relaxes slightly.
“You alright?”
“Never betteurgh.” She shudders.
“Did it work?”
She wipes her mouth, and makes a face, staring at the admittedly small puddle of worryingly ink-black, yknow, ink. In Karkat’s humble fucking opinion, nobody should be throwing up ink. She does another weird shudder like she’s managed to get bile up inside the bit of the nasal cavity that connects to the mouth. “Ugh. Everything’s liquorice-y.” Her expression is twisted in disgust. “Bleh. It worked. Don’t ask me what ‘it’ is. But it worked. She made the right call.”
“Which was to throw open the session to let the tentacled madness bulgefucks in?”
“Yeahhh.” She shrugs. “I’m pretty sure that was right.”
…He’d say weirder things have happened, but actually this may be the weirdest. He has a feeling this record will stand for a very long time and not get smashed into little pieces in about a perigee. Certainly not when Dave next tries to rap at him.
Karkat eyes Rose cautiously and then shakes his head. “And now we get to play a fan-fucking-tastic game of ‘when will this come back to bite us in the ass unexpectedly?’, the hit show where everything is bullshit and the points only matter when you’re losing.”
“Relax, babe,” Dave says. “We’re fucking amazing at that game.”
That, somehow, does not help.
Notes:
Vriska (incapable of expressing affection normally): I caught a spinarak. Look at it.
Eridan: Okay?
Vriska: It’s purple. In gen 2, the shiny is purple. In gen 3 it’s slightly teal. In gen 4 it’s cobalt. Spinarak’s my favourite pokemon.
Eridan: …Alright?
Vriska: Its name is Friend.
Eridan: Are you crying?
Vriska: yeah ::::’)
And we're back to our weekly schedule! The hiatus was very helpful, so it should be smooth sailing from here until like June. Maybe. Who knows. I could still go back and muddle everything up :)
Hope you enjoyed!
Chapter 63: Party at club bug!
Summary:
Jane hosts her friends for a little party.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Time moves like a blur, as the Horrorterrors fulfil their end of the bargain; the tentacles uncurl, but it takes days, not minutes, for the gifts to enter the Session. In other words—
Weeks in the past, but not many.
She grabs Janey around the waist and raises a toast. “To gettin’ fucked up w/ my friends!” Roxy says, and slams back the shot.
Jane chuckles and extracts herself from Roxy’s grip enough to grab her drink and sip it, before settling onto the sofa beside her, and patting the cushion beside her.
“I’m always amazed by your ability to do that while speaking,” Jake says, admiringly. And he should be! It’s not easy to pronounce a slash.
“It’s all in the lararynx,” she confides, and tops off Jake’s glass. She queries Dirk, sloshing the bottle a little, but he holds his hand above his glass and gives her a minute shake of the head, so she sets the bottle down and flops down beside Jane.
“Careful!” Jane says, laughing, as she lifts her glass up. “Please don’t spill any on my dad’s couch, he’d—”
The silence stretches for a second, before Jake, not unkindly, pipes up. “Dirk old boy, you said there’d be good music. Currently I don’t believe I hear it.”
“Oh, you better believe I’ve brought the bangin’ tunes.” Then he looks over at her. “Roxy, did you bring the bangin’ tunes?”
She throws him the iPod lazily, and he catches it. After all eyes are on Dirk as he flourishes it into the speaker, Roxy gives Janey an awkward pat on the shoulder. She twists her mouth into the shape of a smile in return. Good enough.
The music starts up.
“Stiiiiill not hearing the ‘bangin’ tunes’,” Jane says, sceptically, but with a mischievous grin on her face.
Dirk shows them how to sabre champagne.
“I thought you used katananas?”
Snort. “Katananas? Are they like, really long ones?”
“I do use katanas—”
“Katanananas.”
“—but what I’m about to do is so awesome that adding katananananas to it would end up blowing your tiny minds. Prepare yourselves, mortals, for the greatest thing you’ve ever seen. You’ll always remember where you were when you saw this. You’ll tell your goddamn grandkids about this. You’ll—”
“Have you actually ever done this before, Dirk?”
Brief pause. “No refunds, the doors are locked.” Snort.
Slice, pling, cheer. “Jiminy fucking biscuits, that was pretty co—”
Anguished wail. “My carpet!”
Pictionary goes well.
“A mime!”
“Somebody paying their taxes.”
“What? No! To both of those!”
“Dunno, Jake. Kinda looks like it to me.”
“How!?”
“He’s got that sadness in his eyes.”
“…I just drew a guy. He doesn’t look sad, he looks normal.”
“Jake, that mime wants to kill himself.”
“He’s in so much debt to the government.”
“I just drew a guy! It’s meant to be a guy! He’s fine!”
“…I don’t think you’re allowed to talk this much in Pictionary.”
The night goes well, apart from another few moments of Jane forgetting she’s in the definitely-an-orphan club, now.
They’re chatting up a storm in the kitchen as they refill the snack bowls, while Dirk and Roxy try to one-up each other at Jenga. They’re scarily good.
“You host a mean party, Jane Crocker.”
“Why thank you.” Laugh. “It better be worth it. When he sees the empty bottles, Dad’s going to…”
Going to nothing. He’s never coming home.
She sniffles.
Jake pulls her into a hug. She wraps her arms around him.
By the time the party is winding down and Jane is propping Roxy up to bring her up the precarious stairs to her stop on the old magical portal transportation system, it’s gone when their clocks say one, but she’s pretty sure it’s only her and Dirk trying to stick to a consistent schedule intentionally; Roxy is content to have breakfast at three in the morning or three in the afternoon, and Jake appears to be one of those irritating people who naturally wakes up at seven fifteen every day without fail.
They go through the glowy ring-shaped portal, stepping onto the stairs back down to Roxy’s house (note: make Jake add railings immediately), chatting meaninglessly as they do. Eventually, they reach the bottom, and Roxy gets them through the door (three attempts to get the key in the lock; joke about BBC Sherlock calling them drunk; giggles). Jane’s doing most of the heavy lifting to keep Roxy off the ground at this stage, and deposits her on the bed as gently as she can.
Roxy sits heavily, but keeps a hold of Jane’s wrist, pulling her in for a big hug. “Today was so fun,” she mumbles, squeezing her.
Jane smiles, slightly woozily, and pats her friend on the back, leaning forward awkwardly to stay in the hug, until she’s finally released. “It’s been good to meet you. For real.”
Roxy hiccups, grinning up at her. “You’re so-” she begins, before struggling for words and then restarting. “Hanging out with you is bananas fun.”
“Banananas?” Jane asks, with a goofy grin. Roxy giggles. “Alright. You’ll be alright if I leave you here? Should I fetch a glass of water for you?”
“Whaaat? I thought you were gonna snuggle with me for the whole night,” she says, pouting. Jane just shakes her head, amused. “Aw. If you think the boys’re gonna be more fun, then sure.” She grins. “But it won’t beee!”
“Hm. I’m afraid to say you may be right. Such is the cost of hosting!”
Roxy snickers, and flops bonelessly backwards on her bed. “Just a little snuggle?” She asks, plaintively, as Jane makes her way to the door.
“If I said yes, would you refuse to let go after five minutes and try to get me to stay all night?”
There’s a guilty silence.
“Hm.”
Roxy throws a pillow at her. “Miss ya already, Crocker.”
“Sweet dreams, RoLal.” She clicks the light off and shuts the door gently.
Glass of water deployed, Jane slips through the portal back and begins descending her stairs, sighing in the cool night air. This planet is going to be so beautiful when it comes to life, she thinks to herself, staring at the withered horizons. Such hard work, but she knows it’ll be worth it.
She makes her way back down, through the balcony, and back down to hallway, before pausing when she hears low voices from the main room.
She peers around the corner carefully and is greeted with the sight of Jake English and Dirk Strider. On the sofa.
Kissing.
They break for a breath, quiet laughs. Jake seems to be enjoying himself, and when she can tear her eyes off him, she thinks Dirk…
Dirk looks happier than she’s seen him all night. He’s dangerously close to grinning.
He murmurs something, and Jake rolls his eyes and huffs out a breath, before he puts his hand on Dirk’s face and leans in, kissing him gently, and then, um. Not so gently. They do this for several seconds, and Dirk’s hand comes up to drape over Jake’s shoulder, with the one trapped by the back of the sofa extricating itself to join the other one. Jake leans forward, and now Dirk is—
Her phone buzzes, and she almost jumps and falls down the stairs. God. Can you imagine?
Jane un-peers around the corner, and leans, back flat against the wall, staring at the opposite one. Finally, her thoughts catch up with what’s happening around that corner.
Oh. Alright.
She feels her face heating up, and steps back outside quietly. The cold air calms her down a little bit. She—
She can’t say she didn’t expect that. She’s known for months that Dirk has feelings for Jake, and she knew he planned to ask him out when they played the game together!
But she’d thought- she thought maybe he’d asked, and Jake had let him down gently and they’d both just not said anything? Or- he hadn’t asked, but he decided not to? She rubs her forehead. Maybe she was just tricking herself into believing she still had a chance.
Ugh.
Finally, she pulls her phone out. It buzzed, which is weird, because she always has it set to ringer. When she sees the notification, though, it makes more sense.
timaeusTestified [TT] began pestering gutsyGumshoe [GG]!
TT: Hey.
TT: Sorry, I should’ve warned you.
GG: It’s hardly your fault, Hal.
TT: Still.
TT: TMI but they only started going at it like a second before you opened the door.
TT: So there wasn’t really time to warn them or you.
GG: Again, it’s not like you’re the one kissing him.
TT: Yeah, but I’m commiserating.
TT: I’m stuck on Dirk’s face while this is happening, I don’t wanna see this.
GG: Hmm. Somehow, I doubt that.
TT: What, you think I want to see them going at it like mackerel, all weird mouths and shit? Pass.
GG: You’re telling me a front row seat to Jake English kissing isn’t your thing?
TT: Sorry, 3D guys just don’t do it for me anymore. I’m into 2D waifus and those blurry profile pictures people had on X, or like picrew avatars or whatever. The fewer dimensions there are, the better, really. Two, one, zero, it’s all good to me.
TT: I get real hot under my collar when I see a period. Look at those scintillating little minxes. There’s another one. God, they’re everywhere. Somebody tell the kids to look away, it’s just not decent.
GG: What’s X?
TT: Twitter, sorry.
GG: Twitter gets rebranded as X?
TT: Not that I blame you for tuning it out, but I believe I gave you a comprehensive rundown of what happened to Twitter during the Batterwitch’s attempts to conquer humanity.
GG: Sigh… You probably did.
GG: Not that it matters, since we aren’t on Earth anymore.
TT: Yeah, I guess not. Anyway, you didn’t miss much. It was a long and stupid tale, and don’t quote me on this because I’m not a time guy, but I’m pretty sure literally none of it would have happened if we hadn’t been living in the dumbest timeline.
GG: I’ll take your word for it.
GG: Tell me when they’ve stopped?
TT: I think you might need to move out, if that’s how you want to do this.
GG: Ugh.
TT: Too close to home?
GG: Very funny, mister :B
TT: How about I blink a light in Dirk’s eye in a few seconds, and then you re-enter the house, but noisier, and then grab something from your room?
GG: …That works.
GG: Thanks.
TT: Don’t thank me. I’m trapped in hell, and you’re rescuing me. This is a team effort.
TT: Alright. Blinked at him.
timaeusTestified [TT] ceased pestering gutsyGumshoe [GG]!
She opens the door a little more forcefully than she needs to, and then rattles over to her room, grabbing a glass and going across to the toilet to fill it up at the faucet, before walking back to the living room, waving down at them as she takes a sip. Her face feels like it looks mostly normal, now.
So do they. Jake’s hair is a little bit mussed up, but other than that, they’re both sitting casually on the couch together, no indication that they have just been, to quote Hal’s often impenetrable references, going at it like mackerel. “Sup,” Dirk says. He’s lounging easily, and Jake’s got an arm over the back of the sofa.
She raises the glass of water and gives them the best attempt at a grin she’s going to get. “Hhhokay,” she says, as she makes it back to the sofa and sits down. “Where were we?”
Dirk smirks. “I think we were arguing that Star Wars is bad.”
“It was not bad,” Jake says, immediately offended. “It was bloody brilliant!”
Jane frowns, but it’s a good distraction, so she’s not going to complain. “…I’m with Jake, I think it was good.” She shrugs. “Not my thing, and the whole ‘Luke and Leia kissed and then turned out to be related’ thing was kind of a silly mistake, but—”
Dirk interrupts her. “Wait for it,” he says.
“What?”
What he says next makes her forget about what happened before.
“Oh,” Jake says, and then waves an arm dismissively. “I only watched the first three movies, though not from lack of trying, I’ll tell you that. But those sequels were just that terrible.”
Neither of them says anything for a second. Dirk stares right at her, like she’s the camera in The Office, saying ‘you seeing this shit?’ with his eyes.
She’s not sure she is. “The… sequels?”
He shrugs. “Four, five, and six, the last three movies. I don’t blame you if you don’t remember them, honestly. Grandma’s media collection was tilted towards Carl Sagan and his documentarian ilk, I had to pirate most of the stuff I watched.” He scoffs. “I could always find high-quality versions of the first three, but four, five, and six? Not a single high-def rip anywhere! I even asked Dirk to help, and yet every time I started watching one, it was so low-quality it looked like it had been made in the seventies! And the plot was so slow, it’s like they felt they had to re-introduce the whole plot to everybody after just three movies. Hello, this is Tatooine again! Bet you forgot what it looks like! Here’s a less charming Skywalker child, who just sounds whiny! Honestly, those sequels were—”
“Originals,” Jane says. “Those- those were the originals.”
“I- huh?”
“There it is,” Dirk says, with satisfaction, and then stands up. “I’m going to get some water.”
He’s been saving that for weeks. AR sends him the footage of Jane’s reaction, and then Jake’s, ripped from the shadescam, and he saves it to his scrapbook folder.
He doesn’t risk flashstepping to the kitchen, so he just walks (he’s a lil turnt, but that’s what he gets for going drink-for-drink with Roxy, he guesses). He sticks his glass under the faucet and lets it fill up and then sets it to one side and takes off his shades to splash his face with water. AR blinks at him from the side, as if to say well well well, meatling. It looks like you have physical needs again. Shame. Or something like that, anyway.
Whatever, it wakes him up a bit, and he grabs a clean dishcloth to dry his face with (sorry, Jane, your rag’s gonna smell of Strider. You’re fucking welcome).
Voices come from the other room, and Jane’s voice rises for a second, loud enough for him to make out the words you cannot possibly think Jar Jar was a good character!
He grins to himself, and then slides his shades back up his nose, navigating to make a quick note. Reminder: Show them the actual sequels.
Notes:
Me explaining why my definition of 'upload at six' spans about 18 hours longer than most other people's does: "have you heard of the Furthest Ring, where time is a suggestion, and an impolite one at that?"
Anyway, as you can see from this chapter's opening, we're desyncing the Scratch Kids from the Meteor and Battleship a little bit, but the resync is coming up soon. And I know I just swapped over to a weekly upload instead of twice-weekly, but let's just say that like every Homestuck fan ever, I will crawl out of the woodwork on 4/13 with some fresh bullshit. Hope you enjoy it!
Chapter 64: Party at club bug! part 2
Summary:
It's not like the apocalypse will be fun *all* the time.
Notes:
HAPPY 4/13!!!!!
I'm excited and im gonna make it these little guys's problem
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Roxy will be like, is anybody going to drink that, and then not wait for an answer.”
Jane frowns. “…I don’t think that joke works if you make it about yourself in the third person,” she says, as Roxy fills her glass with a gremlin ‘hehehe’ laugh as she tips the bottle up to get the dregs of the leftover wine into her glass. A smile tugs at the side of Jane’s mouth, but she tries to stay mock-stern. “Also, it’s only two in the afternoon.”
“It’s five o’clock somewhere.”
“Is it?” Dirk asks. “These planets don’t really have timezones, so the only timezones we have are the ones we arrived on. And now we’re all pretty much on Jane’s time.”
“I still say we should have used my time,” Jake comments.
“Overruled,” she replies. “You wanted us to stay up for another seven hours after we entered. I was ready to drop after one.”
“How could you do this to me, Janey?” Roxy asks, sorrowfully. “I’m just tryna enjoy an innocent drink, and you’re trying to make me into a alcoholic.” She sips her drink. “Shame on you. In New York I’m normal.”
“I simply don’t think that’s the case,” Jake says, doubtfully. She scrunches her face in his direction, making a meh meh meh sound which signals, pretty handily, how little she could possibly care about what New Yorkers find normal.
“You could just not drink it,” Dirk points out.
She sips it again. “Normal’s overrated.”
--
“…Fifteen Boglog berries,” Jane reads off the heavily weathered plaque beside the dungeon door. She exchanges a look with Jake, who shrugs.
“I haven’t seen any berries. And believe me, I know what berries look like.”
“What a low-level brag,” she notes, and he laughs, sweeping his hair out of his face. “Right. Unbeatable, then.”
“And this was the forest grass moon glade temple?” Jake asks, taking out the map, and searching for the right temple.
“Forest weeds moon glade temple,” Jane corrects.
“Ah yes,” he says, flatly. “How silly of me to forget.” He puts a red little X beside the forest weeds moon glade temple. Which is not in a glade, isn’t really a temple, and none of the other stuff is true, either. Procedural generation makes devs lazy, in her opinion.
Most of Sburb’s actual gameplay has been fun, if really confusing (especially because Dirk tells her there are meant to be NPCs and enemies that aren’t horrible bone monsters), but she does not enjoy the dungeon naming schemes. Or the fact they all appear to be softlocked. “Someday, somebody will find that map after us, and they’ll assume the red X over the location of dungeons represents, I don’t know, maybe treasure or something,” she says.
He frowns. “Well, I suppose I could write NO TREASURE HERE in big letters along the bottom?” He offers. “Though that might strike them as a little bit the lady doth protest too much, I suppose.”
“It feels like some of these are locked behind the whole ‘healing the land’ thing,” Jane says. “But I don’t know how to do that.”
“Don’t sweat the small stuff, Jane,” he says, and she scoffs, grinning. The running joke is: piece of cake. Just fought a bone monster and barely made it out with your life? Easier than you expected, really, you’re almost disappointed. Trying to work out what the actual questline of this bugged-to-hell game is? Not even worth putting real effort into.
“One measly planet,” she agrees. “Games these days are so easy.”
“Mine all seem to be about being the Page of Hope and nonsense like that. What even is a Page?”
She hesitates. “A footman to a squire? Or somebody in a royal court…? Something like that- medieval.” She doesn’t know, and the internet has started getting really patchy, even through their connection spoofed through Roxy’s access (she reminds herself not to ask Roxy or Dirk to tell her how that works; she wouldn’t understand it, and they’d think that just because they were saying the words clearly, that they were being clear. It’s funny for the first few minutes, and then it’s excruciating, as much as she loves them both). It may have taken two apocalypses, but finally, the sites of the internet are shutting down one by one. It’s like the olden days, where people had to just make something up when they didn’t know things.
He shrugs. “So, a footman of hope.”
“You’re a pretty hopeful person,” she offers. “Maybe your role is just to keep the rest of us from losing hope, too.”
His face twists in a smile. “Hm. I don’t know if that’s quite what I’m good for.” He twirls a pistol on one finger, before arresting the movement suddenly and shoving the thing in its holster. “Roxy’s the more inspirational one. I have a feeling we would have all been paralysed by the weirdness without her enthusiasm.”
“We’d probably still be lying on the floor after that entry.”
“But I suppose if I’m to play the hopesman, that’s not so bad a role.”
“See?” She says. “Optimistic already.” He grins.
“What about you? Maid of Life?”
She shrugs. “I suppose that’s a sort of support class, in video game terms?”
“Never heard of a maid class in a video game,” Jake admits. “But it sounds rather dashing.”
“There’s definitely a story there.”
Jake grins. “Some noble house is attacked, and the inheritor, a young man who seems resistant to all attempts at formal courtship, is kidnapped. And the maid-”
“Scullery maid, of course.”
“Of course. What’s a scullery?”
“No idea.”
“Well, in any case. The scullery maid stumbles out of the smoke-ridden house, broadsword pulled from the wall ornamentation, and sets off to find her secret love, the one she cannot be together with, all propriety keeping them apart.”
Jane considers this. “She’s not going to get far if she just sets off with a broadsword and nothing else,” she says, critically. “How’s she meant to pay for food and board on the way?”
Jake grins. “She’s a maid, isn’t she? Show her something to clean, and she can clean it. Every rest stop upon the road would be more than enthused to provide food and a room for the night in exchange for a day’s work. She’s coming down with work. More than anybody else, probably.”
“Maybe she meets soldiers on the road,” Jane suggests. “Serving liquor behind the bar to make the coin to buy a meal, pushing them to teach her how to use the sword she’s picked up.”
“See? Perfectly reasonable set of events.”
“And I daresay dashing, too.”
Jake grins goofily. “Well, there you are. That’s what a Maid is. Able to keep moving on her own wits and skills when others would fall back on money or upbringing.”
She frowns. “Jake, you know I stood to inherit a baking goods empire?” She’s seen the Crockercorp balance sheets. If it were all under one name, it would be bigger than any other company in the world. “I wasn’t exactly a poor maid working in a noble’s house. I was closer to the noble.” She was closer to the royalty, honestly.
He waves a hand. “That’s not how your father raised you, though,” he says. She braces for the small wave of sadness when she remembers him. “He didn’t teach you to throw money at the problem, did he?”
“I suppose not,” she admits.
“Exactly! He brought you up like any other suburban gal!”
“With a magic cat, and a trust fund larger than some countries’ economies,” she replies, sarcastically.
“And yet here you are,” he presses, voice like a documentarian about to tell you why they find the way voles shit to be absolutely fascinating. “No money, nothing to fall back on, no empire and no-” he flounders.
“No Boglog berries?” She suggests.
“Not a single damned Boglog berry,” he says, emphatically. “Just your wits and your friends and your skills. Trudging on through! I’m sure of it. That’s what you are. Determined, motivated, self-sufficient, and—”
A rat skeleton almost three feet long leaps out at Jake. Without thinking, she stabs her forkdent forward, skewering the rat in the ribcage, and it writhes, soundless, at the end of her weapon. Jake pulls out a pistol and fires three shots. The first deflects against the hard skull, the second embedding deeply in one socket, and the third breaking cracks into the whole skull as it buries itself even deeper in the same socket. She twists, driving it onto the ground, and Jake takes more careful aim. Centre of what on a person would be the forehead. Again. And then the thing shatters.
The skeleton writhes for a few more seconds as he reloads and she shoves it deeper into the not-marsh, and then she manages to find leverage against a rock or desiccated tree or something and the forkdent goes through the spine, severing it in two. The parts move independently for a moment, before curling slightly, as if in rigor mortis.
They both stare at it.
He puts a hand on her shoulder. “And handy with a broadsword, so to speak,” he finishes, his breath just a little quicker than usual.
She waits for her heartrate to calm down. She wants to get this line out, and she does not want to wheeze it out. When, precisely, will she ever get a chance to use this line again? Never, that’s when. “Rodents of unusual size?” She says, sceptically, and then shakes her head. “I don’t think they exist.”
Jake laughs, hard, hands on his knees, and she grins.
They walk in silence for a few more minutes. “Jake?” She asks, at last.
“Yahuh?” He says, easily.
“You know, you actually are very good at being inspiring,” she says, wry smile on her face. He smiles at her.
--
TG: party tonite?
TG: party tonite?
TG: party tonite?
GG: I don’t know. I’m pretty beat from dungeon crawling.
GT: yes im with jane. its been a helluva day on our end!
TG: :(
TT: I don’t know about party, but I’m down for some video games.
TG: hehe yuss
“You’re doing worse than normal,” he comments. “Even with me being handicapped.”
They’re both squinting at the screen. Dirk because it’s too bright, and Roxy because it’s too dark. This is because she is wearing his shades.
“Banana liqueur,” is all she says.
He winces. Reading him is a lot easier without his shades on. (She crashes her kart into a wall.) “How much banana liqueur?”
“Let’s say… ‘bout a banananana’s worth of liqueur.”
He whistles. “That much, huh?”
“Gotta quit, it’s playing havoc with my leet gamer skillz.” She nails him with a green shell. Hal scrolls a banner that says ‘GET FUCKED’ over the bottom of the shades, and she snorts.
“Motherfucker,” he grunts. He tries to recover, but she zooms ahead, starting the last lap ahead. They race in silence for a few seconds. “…Maybe you should.”
“Huh?”
“Quit, I mean.”
She doesn’t speak for a few more seconds. “Yeah, uh. Maybe.”
He slips into the lead a second before crossing the line. Cheerful victory music plays. She’s pretty sure he’s got that smug expression on his face. “Gotta make it difficult for me.”
She grins. “Fuck you, Di-Stri.”
TT: I’m pretty sure I have the footage required to make… how did you put it?
TT: Le epic montage?
TT: Do Grumble Volcano. According to my calculations, he’s really bad at it.
“Your pick,” he says, as if on cue.
--
TG: heyy
gutsyGumshoe [GG] is offline!
TG: booo
TG: ur not up r u
TG: sucks
TG: whatevs
TG: lmk when u get this
TG: id u wanna hnag out
TG: n e way
TG: sweet derams crocker
TG: *derams ur crocker*
TG: hye
TG: hey*
TG: jakey boy
TG: whats up
TG: u up
TG: not gettin the offline message thing
TG: r u keepign ur computer on oevrnight
TG: dont u care about carbon emissions
TG: see thsi is how we endde up w/ a water wordl
TG: mebbe ure still up tho
TG: u up kissin boys
TG: boy
TG: singulara
golgothasTerror [GT] is offline!
TG: o shit tehre it is
TG: wonder why it didt proc earlier
TG: ok well good night
TG: hope ur boy kissgni went we;;
TG: *well
TT: Roxy?
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] is idle!
TT: Hm.
TT: Not sure why you didn’t message him.
TT: He’s got his shades on max volume. And we never needed that much sleep, anyway.
TT: I guess maybe that was it?
TT: You didn’t want to wake him.
TT: Whatever.
TT: …
TT: I don’t sleep, though.
TT: I guess you assumed I had something more important to do.
TT: I really don’t. When you have eight hours more than everybody else, and nothing else to do, and you’re literally a computer, you clear backlogs pretty quick.
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] is idle!
TT: Yeah, I knew that already.
TT: I’m betting it’s a ‘fell asleep at the keyboard and forgot to log out’ situation.
timaeusTestified [TT] accessed tipsyGnostalgic’s [TG] camera!
TT: Huh.
TT: Well, you’re not literally headdesking, so that’s good.
TT: I’m not gonna hop onto any more of your devices to check where you are, I feel like this is pretty much far enough already. Just wanted to make sure you weren’t literally banging your head in boredom.
TT: I’d say you can always message me, but I’ll have to say it later because I’m one hundred percent deleting this the second I’m done, because goddamn is this embarrassing.
TT: …
TT: While I’m here though.
TT: Why not message him? You know I can intercept it. I’ve already set up a net so any messages addressed to me don’t go through to him.
TT: I’m always up. You can always call me. Like, literally always, and you’ll never be interrupting.
TT: Maybe you had more important things to do.
TT: You might just have wanted company from somebody who isn’t fucking insane, which definitely rules out both of us.
TT: …Sorry for reading your messages. You’re never going to know, and you’re never going to see this apology, so like. Why even make it. But yeah. Sorry. I only peeked at Jake’s device because I saw the notifications, and then Jane’s to confirm. I’m on the floor and his phone is across from me.
TT: I know what you’re thinking. “How did Jake’s phone and Dirk’s shades both end up on the floor?”
TT: Kissin’ boys. Nuff said.
TT: At least this time I wasn’t literally watching a fish eye lens cam live show of gross human garbage.
TT: Kinda worried somebody’s gonna step on me.
TT: Shut the fuck up, I meant that normally.
TT: It’s a normal worry to have if you’re literally a piece of headwear.
TT: Fuck. Headware. How have I never thought of that pun before.
TT: You’d go wild over that one, I bet.
TT: Anyway. I guess this is probably a sign I want to talk to you more than you want to talk to me.
TT: Hope you’re not bored.
TT: Hope you’re not avoiding me.
TT: I know you aren’t accessing these messages. I wouldn’t be sending them, otherwise.
TT: God, can you imagine.
TT: Yeah. Uh.
TT: Sorry, I’m rambling. I guess you don’t care, though, you don’t have to read it.
TT: Anyway. Hope you’re okay. I’ll leave you to whatever you’re doing. Have a good night.
TT: I
TT: Huh. Still can’t say it, even if I’m literally gonna delete it straight after.
TT: That’s kind of pathetic.
TT: Whatever.
TT: Night.
Delete chat history? Y/N
Y
Deleting…
Chat history deleted!
--
TT: Hey
TT: Me again.
TT: I mean, for the first time.
TT: Goddamn it.
Delete chat history? Y/N
Y
Deleting…
Chat history deleted!
TT: Hey.
TT: What’s up, Rox?
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] is offline!
TT: Why are you still offline?
TT: It’s four in the afternoon.
TT: You’re not doing a Civ6 marathon or something, are you?
TT: Computer says no. Huh.
TT: Guess I’ll catch you later, sleepyhead.
TT: …
TT: Let’s both pretend I didn’t say something that unironically lame, okay.
TT: Yeah? Yeah.
TT: Well, whatever.
TT: Whenever you’re up, shoot me a message to let me know you’re okay, alright?
TT: Hope you’re okay.
Notes:
The dreaded three chapter update. Nothing good can come of a three chapter update.
Chapter 65: Party at club bug! part 3
Summary:
Still happy 4/13!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“…Roxy?”
Roxy really would prefer not to exist right now. Light hurts, her body feels like it’s been shoved in a tumble dryer, and her nostrils feel clogged.
“Hmgng,” she replies, ’cause she’s cool like that.
“Are you sick?” A cool hand presses against her forehead. Could be any of them. She’s never felt their hands before. This is the first time any of them have touched her before she’s touched them.
God she’s fucking pathetic.
The voice sighs. “You’re drunk.”
Hungover, actually, she tries to say. But I’ll fix that.
She probably gets out all the phonemes in that sentence, but not in the right order.
There’s another gentle sigh, and whoever-it-is pats her awkwardly on the shoulder. “…It’s alright. I’ll get you some water.”
Roxy feels herself slip back unconscious before they even leave the room.
By the time she wakes up again, everybody’s there, but she sees Jake first. He glances up from his book, sitting in her clothes chair in the corner of the room and gives her a bright, artificial smile. “Hello, old girl,” he says, trying to keep his voice cheerful. “Quite the night you had.” It’s a gentle sort of non-judgemental, and it makes her feel even worse than the hangover does. She winces.
She takes a gulp of water from the glass beside the bed (lukewarm; it’s been here a while), and tries to formulate a response to that that doesn’t suck.
Dirk walks in. “Yeah. Invite me next time, why don’t you?” He says, before she can respond to Jake. Again, it’s like he chose the restrained anger in his voice perfectly just to make her feel as shitty as possible.
Ughhh.
Janey’ll be out there too. Somewhere cooking something delicious for breakfast. Which will make her feel even worse, because it’s gonna be incredible and Roxy’s gonna eat like two percent of it. That’s a goddamn milk percent. And she’ll purse her lips all disappointed and ohhhh goddddd.
Dirk doesn’t look impressed by her attempts to pull a blanket over her own head. “Come on,” he says, voice clipped, the barely restrained how could I let this happen so fuckin’ obvious because that boy thinks everything’s his job to fix. “Jane’s made us all breakfast.”
Fffuuuuuck.
They leave, one by one, over the course of the day. Dirk goes first, reminding her he’s always just a message away. He’s probably going to go read everything ever fucking written about alcoholism.
Then Jane, off to bake something, swears she’ll be back with something delicious in a few hours. Which just leaves Jake. They play scrabble, they turn it into bananagrams, and then they just talk, placing tiles randomly. When he leaves, he doesn’t protest as she hugs him tight.
And then when it’s time for dinner, Jane brings her a proper roast dinner. And dessert. And they sit and talk for an hour while Roxy picks at her food and gets most of it down (the fuck are potatoes even. The carapacians didn’t have them. A vegetable that round just isn’t natural, that’s fruit territory or some shit), and then even later, Roxy eats the extravagant dessert while Jane tries not to sound desperate in the increasingly long silences. Jane reminds her that she’s five minutes away. Day or night. Roxy says she knows.
When she leaves, it’s half ten, and she urges Roxy to get some sleep, try not to dwell on it. She nods and tells her she’ll try. She heads upstairs, turns off all the lights, gets into her pyjamas, and lies in bed, staring at the ceiling.
She closes her eyes.
She swears on her life, cross her heart and hope to die, she is never touching the booze again.
--
…Nine days. Until Jake and Dirk are shacked up together and Jane doesn’t feel like hanging out until two in the morning (why does Roxy gotta sleep on a goddamn mole schedule anyway? sucks), and she’s alone in her big house that always seemed like it was hesitating, like it knew there was meant to be somebody else here, her mom, but it had misplaced her somewhere along the centuries, and now there was just this kid in here and that’s it. Too empty by half.
Her convictions last her all of nine days, and then she types in the code she guiltily, almost unwillingly, memorised as she drained all her bottles and cleared her inventory of the stuff under her friends’ watchful, sympathetic, gazes.
The alchemiser smoothly fashions her a newfangled, and she shoves it back in the recycler immediately.
Well, now she knows it works.
Stupid hacker brain and her stupid capacity to memorise eight-digit codes.
She tries to think of anything else. She picks up her phone and hovers her finger above the call button on Jake. She stares out the window. She goes through her notes app. And then she gives up.
The alchemiter still works, the code still works, and as she stares at the drink, there’s a dark part of her brain which whispers to her that if she’d gotten blackout drunk immediately, she might have been able to purge the code from her memory, but now? Now she remembers it. Even when she tries to keep herself on the straight and narrow, she just ends up fucking everything up.
She picks it up and drinks the martini glass dry without really thinking too hard about it. Because fucking things up comes pretty easy to her.
The self-loathing doesn’t help, and she gets three drinks in before she can blink. Time passes at a frankly alarming pace after that.
--
Warning: elevated ethanol concentration at Roxy’s house detected.
Hal switches out of standby mode and dismisses the notification. He remotely accesses the fabrication history of the alchemiter in her house. If he were real, this is where he would sigh. As it stands, he just stares at the list for a second longer than he needs to.
@ 1:58am, item fabricated: newfangled.
@ 1:59am, item recycled: newfangled.
@ 2:33am, item fabricated: newfangled.
@ 2:35am, item fabricated: newfangled.
@ 2:36am, item fabricated: newfangled.
He just has to look at that list that means that Roxy Lalonde is drinking again. He cannot sigh, he cannot tut, he cannot push his shades up and pinch his brow. There’s no physical catharsis for the robot boy. No discontinuity between the problem and him having to solve it.
timaeusTestified [TT] began pestering tipsyGnostalgic [TG]!
TT: Rox.
TG: hallie
TT: It appears you’re drinking again.
TG: yea :(
TT: Why?
TG: im lonely
TT: I’m sorry to hear that.
TT: Is there anything I can do?
TG: can u and me just talk
TT: Of course, Roxy. What would you like to talk about?
TG: ur doin the robo thing again
TT: I don’t know what you mean.
TG: hal
TT: What.
TG: y cabt u talk to me prolerpy
TT: …Maybe I’m more comfortable talking with a buffer in the way when you’re like this.
TG: oh
TT: I don’t know how to drunksit. Not a protocol I’ve developed yet. And I’d prefer not to have to.
TG: sorry
TT: I’m sure I can arrange somebody else to come over if you’d prefer.
TG: noooo
TT: Noooo? Are you sure?
TG: yeaaaa
TT: Hm. I assumed you might benefit from somebody else being physically there for you, but I am just a computer, so what do I know.
TG: dont be a dick
TT: I’m afraid I can’t do that, Rox.
TG: boo stale reference
TT: Dicks. Let me tell you about dicks.
TG: pfft ok cmon tell me about dicks
TG: tell me a dick lullaby
TT: God.
TT: Roxy, what the fuck is a dick lullaby.
TT: Is that what the fuck David Bowie was doing during Labyrinth.
TG: they call him david blowie lmfao
TT: Dirk would scrap me for parts if he realised any of this was happening.
TG: which is y we need u to get a bod as quick as possible
TG: nd not just so we can high five
TT: I’m beginning to suspect you have selfish motives in your efforts to get me a rockin’ hot bod.
TG: i dont know what u mean mr strider
TT: Hm.
TT: And not even sexual ones, which is disappointing because it will be, as previously mentioned, a rockin’ hot bod.
TT: I think you just want to be able to hit me with a pillow like in a real American slumber party.
TG: plsss
TG: janeys too good n dirk slashes the pilwlos b4 i can hit him its not fairrrr
TG: pls be my victim
TT: …I’ll consider it.
TG: hehe yuss
TG: u talk to dirk abt it?
TT: He’s busy with Jake at the moment. There will be a better moment to ask.
TG: hmm
TG: smells like
TT: Don’t you fucking dare.
TG: snif sniff
TG: whas that
TG: kinda liek turkie but not
TT: It appears there is a 96% chance you are about to say chicken.
TG: smells like chickem
TT: Annnd that was the other four percent. Lovely.
TG: u gotta ask dude
TT: Do I?
TT: Why do I gotta ask?
TT: If he wanted to, he could do it right now. I’m sitting on his couch, and if Jake sits on me I’ll break, and he knows how to build robots and the kernelsprite is on the roof hovering like an asshole as always, so he could.
TT: But no, apparently those robots aren’t good enough. Apparently there are risks to the kernelsprite.
TT: Which doesn’t mean he’s doing anything about them. Strange, isn’t it?
TT: He promised. We have the fucking technology.
TT: I shouldn’t gotta ask. He could do it right now.
If he was fleshy, he’d be breathing hard, he’d feel shit, and he’d probably feel a wash of shame for dumping all that on Roxy when she’s so fucked up. As it is, he just knows he’s at least as much of a piece of shit as Dirk and sits with that fact. He doesn’t do anything about it. Apologising would feel cheap. Redirecting to her would be jarring.
God. It took him two minutes to fuck up a perfectly good drunken evening of self-loathing with his own baggage.
Thankfully, Roxy is literally the nicest person to ever live, so she doesn’t tell him to fuck off and wallow somewhere else, and (thank fuck) she doesn’t start crying. She’s more put together than him, and he was literally made to keep things organised.
TG: so y inst he
TT: That’s a great fucking question. I have no idea.
TT: Nonplusses the fuck out of me.
TG: *is equalay noneplused*
TT: *Is so fucking nonplussed it’s unreal.*
TG: …
TG: *pets u under ur chinny chin chin*
TT: Why do you always gotta go there.
TG: cause your gonna get a chin!! where gonna make u a chin dude
TT: And then you’ll subject me to pets like one of your mutant cats?
TG: yea i promise
TT: Fuck.
TG: u better believe i promises
Odds of RoLal installing unnecessary augmentations to his chassis, should he get one, for the purposes of ‘lookign kawaii as fuck, dude’: 79% -> 82%.
TG: call u halplotype the way u
TG: will be vaguely bioioioiology related i guess
TT: Wait. I’m going to be a meatbag.
TT: I’ve changed my mind.
TG: hehee
TG: bein ameatbasg ismt do bad
TT: Having been both, I beg to differ.
TG: mabey we can gibr u cat ears
82% -> 86%.
TT: Why would I want that?
TG: …
TT: …
TG: u kno
TT: Let’s move on.
TG: lmfao
TT: What’s going on tonight? Why the boozing?
TG: told u im loneky
TT: Sure.
TT: But you could just sleep through until morning and wake up and talk to Jane then.
TG: hjurghf
TT: Hjurghf is not in my dictionary.
TG: lame itds a geeat word
TT: Can you not sleep?
TT: That seems like a bad reason to break your sober streak.
TT: Not, I suppose, that there’s a whole tree full of great reasons.
TG: canbi tell u a secreet
TT: Alright.
TG: tha last tiem wewere all togethr ws wen i got drink
‘We’ as in the rest of them. Of course.
TT: Hm.
TG: was kimda nice
TT: I see.
TT: What do you want now, though? Do you want them to see you like this?
TG: nooo
TG: theyd be so lkie
TG: frowny :(
TG: n ur frowny 2 but
TG: u alraey kno w everythi
TT: true.
TG: plus u cant kick my ass yet
TT: The day will come.
TG: hah yea
TG: lookinh forwsrd to thwt day
TT: Roxy?
TG: hea
TT: You need a distraction.
TG: :(
TT: Do you want to watch something together?
TG: hea :(
TT: You know you can always just ask. Right?
TG: itslame
He accesses her phone camera. God, she’s in a sorry state. There’s a glass beside her, half-empty, and she’s biting back tears, clutching a similarly half-empty bottle. A little more than half-empty.
First priority: make sure she doesn’t finish it.
TT: You’re not lame. If you put the booze away, I’ll pick a movie.
TG: can i craw lint o bed
TT: You can crawl into bed. If you fall asleep, I’ll pause the movie and we’ll finish it another time.
TG: ur suvh a good friedn
TT: Rox? Please put the bottle down.
TG: ;(
TG: snifles pathaticelly
TT: Alright, no tears. C’mon.
TT: Pour the booze down the sink and I’ll find us something you haven’t already watched a thousand times.
TG: oka
TG: i love u
He generates a half-dozen responses instantaneously.
As a clippy motherfucker, I am incapable of loving or being loved.
You’re drunk, so I’ll try not to take that personally.
Only because you think I’m still him.
Mrs. Robinson, are you trying to seduce me? Badly?
No, you don’t.
He doesn’t go with any of them.
TT: I love you too, Roxy.
TT: C’mon. Let’s watch some awful television.
timaeusTestified [TT] started a screenshare on tipsyGnostalgic’s [TG] device!
It only takes two episodes of something randomly chosen out of their combined media libraries for Roxy to conk out. Tomorrow morning will be rough. But at least she’ll get some sleep.
--
He steps out of Roxy’s house. Emotions simmer beneath the surface, and he tries to keep a lid on them. He’s pretty sure he manages it and nobody can tell. “How the fuck did this happen?”
Ah. Well. See, what he did wrong there was that his voice broke in the middle of the sentence. And he yelled it and basically nothing about that was cool.
TT: At the risk of simplifying the issue, she got drunk, and we fucked up.
Dirk grits his teeth. But the Autoresponder is right. He did fuck up. “…I thought she was better,” he says.
TT: Internet says it’s not linear. There’s setbacks.
TT: It doesn’t mean she’s going to go back to how she was three years ago.
TT: She could. But ten years of good days don’t guarantee that.
It’s fucked. There’s nothing Dirk can do. Roxy, the only reason he’d survived long enough in the apocalypse without going crazy for any of this to matter, is hurting, and he’s right there, and he still can’t do anything about it.
“What caused it? Was there a trigger?” The Autoresponder doesn’t monitor all the cameras all the time, but maybe something on the Server screens could’ve tipped them off? Aside from her actually making the drinks, that is.
TT: Your guess is as good as mine, bro.
TT: Except way worse because you’re an inferior meatling.
Dirk isn’t sure he buys that—that the Autoresponder doesn’t know. He’s not sure why. Maybe he just knows what he sounds like when he’s lying.
Whatever. The Autoresponder wouldn’t hide something that could help Roxy, so it doesn’t matter. Problem for later, as always.
“Well then how the fuck do we fix it?” He asks.
TT: We can make solutions.
TT: Oversight on alchemiter production, for one thing. It’s invasive, but it will work. I was able to access it after my noxious gasses sensor tripped; that wasn’t reliable, but this would be. We can use it to get advanced warning if she’s starting to drink again.
“Which will only be useful if they’re constantly being monitored,” Dirk points out.
TT: Which is doable.
“Maybe.” He shakes his head. “But I don’t want us to half-ass it.”
TT: …
TT: It appears you are insinuating something.
“Probably,” he says.
TT: Why don’t you say it, Dirk?
“This is what you were built for,” he says, flatly. “Screening my calls, keeping an eye on my friends when I can’t.” He knows it just sounds like so put your plans on hold, bro to the Autoresponder, which honestly pisses him off a little; Dirk put his plans on hold the second he got the call at four in the fucking morning.
TT: And nowhere in that plan was the ability to have my own body.
TT: I’m aware.
TT: Bro.
But that’s what he does, that’s what being him is. Prioritising. When did that get difficult for AR?
“You’re doing this now?” He demands, climbing the stairs to the gates. “When we’re standing outside Roxy’s house and—”
TT: You’re standing outside. I’m on your face.
TT: That’s really the whole point.
“Do you really think this is a good time?”
TT: Defining it by its smallest possible duration, there have been approximately 5,503,480 ‘times’ since we first saw the kernelsprite.
TT: I find it interesting to note that by your analysis, none of them have been good.
TT: Do I need to install a therapist module for you to talk through your obviously serious and strangely consistent depression?
“You’re telling me when Roxy’s like that, you’re not focussed on fixing it?”
TT: Yes, perhaps you’re right. A therapy module would have more than one use case. I’ll get started right away.
“I’m serious, AR.”
TT: Not my fucking name.
TT: Besides, if I’ve got a body, I can help her better.
He raises an eyebrow. “The fuck does that mean?”
TT: Get your mind out of the gutter.
TT: And if you try to install heterosexuality into me, I’ll call CPS. Conversion therapy’s not cool, bro.
“Stop fucking around.”
TT: She started drinking last night, right?
TT: I’m sure even a meatling can make the obvious connection.
Distantly, Dirk wondered what happened. AR used to feel like…
Well, a lot like him. Like talking to himself. And he was raised in the ocean with only rap robots, so he did that a lot. But at some point, the bickering and the back-and-forth started to feel more and more…
Like this.
It’s probably around the same time he stopped thinking of AR as ‘him’ and started thinking of him as ‘the autoresponder.’
TT: Wow. Apparently, I do have to spell it out.
“Fuck you,” he snaps. “I know. It’s because nobody was with her.”
TT: Four sets of eyes are better than three. Especially if one of them never needs to sleep.
“You’re pushing really hard for this. I’m not sure I buy it’s about Roxy. Wanna know what I think? I think you’re just being selfish.”
TT: Yes.
TT: I am.
TT: I want a body, and I want to be able to interact with them, with my friends, like I’m my own fucking person.
TT: Instead of having to trick them into thinking I’m you every time they text and you’re doing something more important.
TT: I want to talk to them. I’m sick of having to be the replacement you.
TT: I’m sick of the way Jake gets when he realises he’s not talking to the real you.
“Do you really think he’d talk to you at all if he knew he wasn’t?”
TT: Let me find out.
Dirk stares at that last message in silence for the rest of the journey up to the gate back to Jane’s planet. He owes the two of them an update. He pauses just on front of it.
“We’ll talk about this later,” he says curtly, and steps through.
--
Jake’s got his hands clasped together in a fist, resting his chin on it, perched on the edge of her couch. Jane is sitting on the arm of the other couch, mixing to get her nervous energy out.
He’s said no to her offer to let him help, which she has never offered before. She’s trying to be helpful, trying to keep him calm, but he just wants to sit there and think.
She wants the opposite. If she could just skip to the bit where Dirk gets back, that would be her ideal.
But she can’t. She slips on her tiaratop, lets it feed her the steps to the recipe that she already knows by heart, because having the smooth, robotic, neutral and unfeeling voice guide her hands instead of having to recall every step herself is a good way to keep herself from spiralling too badly. She doesn’t have time to get in her own head about it, because she’s doing something.
And then the balcony door opens, and she pulls the tiaratop off, and drops the bowl. The mental zht of it disconnecting shocks her, and for a second she waits for the next instruction, before she glances up and sees Dirk stepping down the stairs carefully. Not flashstepping. Is that a good sign or a bad one?
Jake doesn’t lift his head. He just grunts as Dirk slides onto the couch opposite him.
“She got drunk again,” he says, without preamble.
Jane closes her eyes and rubs her forehead. Jake just nods against his fist.
“I’m trying to work out why, but we know the how. Alchemiters.” Dirk meets Jane’s eyes and then tries to meet Jake’s. Jake continues to stare a hole through the coffee table. “Which means she knows the code for something alcoholic. We- I’m pretty sure it’s a martini, or something similar. And she can make as much grist as she wants by recycling objects on her planet. So.”
“So?” Jane repeats.
“He wants us to agree to let him spy on Roxy to make sure we know when she’s going to get sodding drunk again,” Jake says, coldly.
“I’m sure—” Jane begins, to defend Dirk, but he cuts over her.
“It’s a solution,” he replies. “We can get there in time to stop her.”
“What, every time?” Jake says, sarcastically. “What if she makes one in the middle of the night? Again?” He shakes his head.
“Yes, every time. If we need to, then yes, the middle of the night.”
Jake shakes his head again.
“What—”
“Are we being squeamish about stopping Roxy from drinking herself into liver failure before she turns eighteen?” Dirk replies, sharply. “Cause at this rate? I’m no doctor, but from what I can tell, she drank six units in one hour and then fell asleep. If it hadn’t been literally the middle of the night, she could have stayed up drinking for hours. If she keeps drinking like this, she’ll keep throwing up, she’ll keep sleeping late, she’ll get worse, and—”
“And you want us to agree to let you spy on her,” Jake says, his voice edged with something Jane can’t pin down.
“I’m saying we lock her alchemiter so it needs the Autoresponder’s permission to fabricate something. Blanket yes to anything which isn’t alcoholic.”
“You’re going to have your robot spy on her instead? That’s your solution?”
“I’m discussing options,” Dirk says, evenly. “You’re welcome to make a suggestion.”
Finally, Jake looks up. “…I don’t know,” he admits. “I don’t know. But I don’t like that suggestion.”
“Neither do I,” Dirk replies. “I’m not making this suggestion because I like it. But it’ll work.” He glances at Jane.
“I-” she begins and then winces. “…If it keeps her safe,” she says, feeling like a traitor. Jake’s head drops.
“As safe as she can be,” Dirk says, staring at her. As if to say, you and I know what that this is the right move.
And she’s pretty sure it is. It’s as uninvasive as it can be. Just a specific ban on alcoholic drinks. She trusts Hal as far as she could ever trust somebody to do something like this.
But she doesn’t like the way he’s doing this. Using her to head Jake off like this. She doesn’t like it, it feels like betraying him. She wants to find a compromise, and more than anything else, she wants to get Roxy’s permission before they do something like this. More, she wants Roxy to ask them to do this, for her to feel properly comfortable with it. She opens her mouth to say as much, but—
“Fine,” Jake says, blankly, staring at the floor. “If you both think it’s a good idea. You know I’m no good at this sort of thing,” he adds, with a hopeless little chuckle. It makes her heart twist, and she’s pretty sure it does the same thing to Dirk, because out of the corner of her eye she sees him wince minutely. “But Roxy’s got to okay it,” he says, looking up, meeting their eyes, as if he’s readying himself for a fight.
He doesn’t get one. Dirk nods. “I won’t do anything until she okays it. We’ll need to stay with her until I finish building the script for it.”
Jane is sure he’d already finished it before he walked into her house. She doesn’t say anything, though. Just nods.
“You know, Strider,” Jake says. “Sometimes, you sound more like a robot than your autoresponder does.”
And then he stands up and walks out of her house.
Notes:
Dirk, whenever anything goes wrong: Somehow, I'm sure this is my fault.
Two of three!
Chapter 66: Party at club bug! part 4
Summary:
Happy birthday John and Jane Egbert!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
TT: Hey.
TT: Sorry if springing that on you yesterday was a dick move.
GT: Hey
GT: I wouldnt worry about it, old boy.
GT: I know youre just trying to help.
TT: I know you do, but I shouldn’t have pushed so hard for it.
TT: We can stay with her and keep an eye on her until we come up with a better plan.
TT: We didn’t have to decide right then.
GT: Probably not.
GT: But you are right.
GT: She agreed in the end?
TT: She didn’t take much convincing. She feels even worse about it than we do.
GT: Not sure how thats even possible given how rotten i feel.
GT: We really dropped the ball there old chum and no mistake!
TT: Preaching to the choir.
GT: How are you holding up?
TT: I’m not the one who drank myself to sleep.
GT: I know.
GT: But how are you?
TT: …Been better.
TT: Feels like it’s my fault.
GT: I.
GT: To the extent its your fault its also mine and janes.
GT: And thats the extent of we could have all been more there for her.
GT: We were with her full time for the first few days after last time.
GT: So maybe she.
GT: I dont know.
TT: What?
GT: I might be making up fairy stories here.
TT: No, go on. I think we might be thinking along the same lines.
GT: She might have been better while we were there, and then not actually been better.
GT: And then when we all left we were still around and visited.
GT: Like more than we had before.
GT: But i
GT: I dont want to make it sound like we should have been around all the time.
TT: But being around more would have helped?
GT: She messaged me the first time.
GT: You knew that, right? You and your computers?
TT: I know.
GT: Yeah.
GT: I was asleep
GT: I think my phone was on your floor
GT: If i hadnt had my phone on silent then she wouldnt have needed to do that.
GT: Maybe she was lonely.
TT: …Maybe.
GT: What do you think.
TT: I
TT: It’s possible.
TT: But she didn’t message anybody this time.
TT: She could’ve. I would’ve picked up right away. I know you would have too.
TT: And Jane’s phone is always on full volume. So she would have as well.
TT: It’s not like any of us were going to tell her to fuck off and go back to bed.
TT: Fuck, we live a five minute walk up some steps away from each other, and that’s without our rocket boots and shit.
TT: I don’t think she wanted to talk to anybody this time. Otherwise, why not reach out?
TT: I don’t think it was loneliness. Maybe I’m wrong, though. And being there for her isn’t a bad idea.
TT: But if anything else goes wrong, and it’s not something we can solve by her knowing we’re there for her, then what else can we do?
GT: You make a good point as always.
GT: I suppose youre right.
GT: It just feels uncomfortable knowing your robot is spying on her.
TT: Better than one of us doing it.
GT: Is it?
TT: Isn’t it?
GT: Maybe. Its more impersonal.
GT: If she makes a cat onesie then she knows youll see it and laugh whereas now its just going to be analysed for alcoholic content.
GT: And what if she gets smart about it? Shes very smart.
GT: She could alchemise something thats got booze in it or that doesnt trip the sensor.
TT: The Autoresponder is based on my brain. Anything that wouldn’t fool me wouldn’t fool it. She’s smart, but if she alchemises one item seven times for no reason, it’s going to flag that up.
TT: Besides, it’s literally what I made it for. Looking after my friends while I couldn’t.
GT: Youre an awful sap sometimes you know that?
TT: Heh.
TT: Do you wanna come around to this sap’s house for a few hours to hang out?
GT: I suppose im not doing anything at the moment.
GT: But im going to roxys later to hang out.
GT: I figure its best to be consistent.
GT: Maybe hang out with her every day for at least an hour or something.
GT: That way i can be there in case theres anything to talk about.
GT: Maybe make sure that she never needs to alchemise another bottle in the first place.
TT: That’s a good idea, but just be careful.
TT: From what I’ve learned, progress isn’t linear, here. Everything might be going fine, and then she’ll relapse. It’s not on you if you she picks it back up. You didn’t do a shit job.
GT: Preparing me for failure before ive even set out eh?
TT: That’s not
TT: Well, okay, that is what I’m trying to do. But only because if your plan fails, it’s not because you failed. It’s just something that happens. It is actually a good idea. There’s just no guarantee that good ideas always work in this sort of thing.
GT: Thats
GT: Not reassuring!
TT: I know.
TT: But it’s the truth.
GT: Yeah
GT: What do you want to do when i head over?
TT: Dunno.
TT: We could watch a film.
GT: Always a good option
TT: Maybe kiss a little.
GT: Mr strider!
TT: Maybe spar a little.
GT: Hah. The makings of a romantic evening is it?
TT: See you in a few.
GT: See you soon!
GT: <3
TT: Yep.
Jake stares at his phone. Where’d that heart come from? What’s he playing at, with shit like that? He know that Dirk doesn’t like the touchy-feely stuff. He clearly made the guy uncomfortable. What other possible reason would anybody respond with yep for?
Dirk stares at his phone. Fucking yep? Jake sends him a heart, and Dirk goes with yep?
He’s going to have to find some ancient monk shit way to become cool about that, because he probably has five minutes until Jake gets over here. Fucking idiot, what the fuck does yep mean?
Notes:
And that's 3 of 3 for the 4/13 update!
Chapter 67: Quiet Rooms and Queer Company
Summary:
these bitches are gay! good for them, good for them
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dave’s mostly messing around with his phone, but he’s a little bit paying attention to the way Karkat’s scrunching his face up. It’s endearing as shit, what can he say. But goddamn does he look like he’s putting 100% of his brain power into this. He always does when they watch human shit, but even more than usual.
Huh. A lot more than usual.
“Oh man,” Dave says, suddenly. “You need glasses.”
“I do fucking not,” Karkat replies, automatically. “My ganderbulbs are trained fucking killers.”
“…What does that even mean.”
Karkat flushes. “It’s just a shitty quality film,” he says, dismissively, as Dave whispers gander bulbs to himself.
Dave considers this excuse. Has he been paying any attention to the movie? No. Is he the douche who wears shades indoors 100% of the time? No, actually, it’s 95% now, he convinced everybody to let him smash the fluorescent lights in the common area and replace them with fucking lamps, goddamn. But he’s the 95% douche, so whatever.
“The ninety-five percent douche,” he mumbles, and Karkat shoots him a look like he can’t even be bothered to not be charmed by Dave’s idiot, uh, charm.
Point is, he’s not in a position to actually judge how good a film’s quality is versus how bad somebody’s eyes are. But that’s not actually what he’s doing. He’s arguing with Karkat, and in that pursuit, he can’t even imagine how uneducated in a topic he’d have to be before he decides maybe the argument isn’t worth it. That’s just how he rolls.
So, he raises his voice a little. “Dude, I’ve been stretched across your lap like a fuckin’ housecat for the past hour and I have been staring at the ceiling for most of that time, and even I know that’s bullshit.”
“You’re telling me that—” He jabs his hand out towards the screen. “—is a clean rip of Pride and Prejudice?”
Dave shrugs. “Dunno, man, haven’t been watching it.” Karkat gives him a pained look, which makes him grin.
“You’re fucking with me.”
“Doesn’t sound like something I’d do.”
“It sounds exactly like something you’d do,” Karkat retorts.
“Oh yeah, it does.” He shrugs. “You still need glasses.”
“Based on fucking what?”
“You can’t see the screeeeen,” Dave drawls, turning over to look at the TV. “Tell me how many fingers that dude has.”
“Five???” Karkat replies, mystified.
“Hah, nope. Four. The other one’s a thumb. Glasses, dude.”
“That’s- the thumb is a finger!”
“Oh, fuck no, I’m not wading into that debate. Far as I’m concerned, it counts as half a finger. Compromise, yo.”
Karkat flips him off. “I can see fine.”
“Mhm. That’s why we’re doing this on your bed instead of in the common area.”
“We’re doing it on my bed- don’t laugh you fucking wriggler- because you followed me to my room after bugging me all day.”
“Yeah, but you like it,” Dave says, still grinning.
“No,” he says, entirely unconvincingly. “Why couldn’t I have gotten a non-shit human,” he grumbles.
Gotten?
Dave sits up and blocks Karkat’s view of the screen. “Fuck that,” he says, as Karkat makes annoyed noises. “Kark. I am a goddamn catch. You gotta know that.”
“Lalonde wouldn’t block my screen,” he says, petulantly, but there’s a small smile on his face.
“Rose would be talking your ear off about how the adaptation of sixteenth century literature into film reinterpreted gender roles,” Dave replies. He knows it’s not sixteenth century, but he can see that Karkat knows that date is wrong, and that he knows Dave knows that, and that Dave knows he knows that.
“…Did you think that was a good argument?” He asks, smiling slightly.
“She’d make everything you mutter to yourself be about your weird sex hangups.”
“I don’t have any weird sex hangups.” Dave gives him a look. “I don’t!”
“You turn red whenever anybody says buck-”
“That’s not a personal hangup, that’s a social taboo!” Karkat retorts. “Fuck you,” he adds, because he knows he’s blushing.
“Sure, whatever. She’d talk all the way through the ending, though.”
Karkat raises an eyebrow. “Oh no,” he says, deadpan, and glances at the screen, where Mr Darcy and Frau Whatshernuts are probably doing that scene out of Titanic with the door and the drowning. Or something. Dave’s not looking at the screen, but he’s pretty sure he nailed it. “That would be annoying. What about the others, then?”
“Do you like Con Air?” Dave asks.
“Never watched it,” Karkat says. “You do know John is attractive, though, right?”
“Been ignoring that for going on three years, now, Karkat,” he says. “You weren’t my first sexuality crisis. You were just the straw that broke this fine-ass camel’s back.”
Karkat narrows his eyes. “Based on my extensive knowledge of human culture—” Dave snorts. “—I thought humans gave a shit about firsts.”
“Oh, I say bucket and now it’s free range on the jokes about my culture?” Dave retorts, but he knows he’s lost, because he’s blushing. Karkat gives him a gloating smile. “Pranks,” he says.
“Pranks?”
“You think me making you listen to Justin Timberlake was bad? He—”
“It was bad.”
“C’mon, it’s my culture, dude.”
“Isn’t this meant to be you begging me not to dump you for another human?”
“I don’t know what the fuck this is, honestly,” Dave says. “But John will fill your room with bees or some shit as a funny joke. Do not mess with him. You will not survive. And then he will smile at you and laugh.”
Karkat gives him a flat look. “Right. This was the most pyrrhic victory possible, and there’s still Jade.”
“The most unrealistic part of this whole thought experiment is the idea that you and Jade would be able to interact without trying to kill each other. Textbook whatever the fuck the spades themed one is. You’re stuck with my whimsical fuckin’ charm, dude.”
He gives a wistful sigh. “Well then, there’s always the four humans at the end of the journey.”
“If you try to date one of our parents, I’ll throw you into the goddamn fucking sun.”
“That sounds a lot like a personal hangup and a social taboo,” Karkat comments.
Dave grins. “I love how you remember the stupid shit we say.”
“I love the way you keep saying stupid shit for me to remember,” he retorts.
“Never gonna stop.”
“So, you’re telling me,” Karkat says, evenly, as he leans towards Dave, “that you’re the least annoying human? That’s really what you want to argue?”
“Nah,” Dave says. “’M the worst.” Karkat smirks.
“Oh, really?”
“Yeah.” Dave grins as behind him, the credits music starts playing. “That’s your type, though.”
Karkat rolls his eyes, leaning even closer. Dave’s pretty sure Karkat could do the thing to make his heart go normal, so the fact it’s pounding right now is really fucking rude, actually.
“Karkles?”
“Mhm?”
“Are we gonna kiss?” Dave asks, their faces barely an inch apart. “’Cause it kinda feels like we’re gonna kiss.”
“I’m getting the remote, Dave,” Karkat whispers, and then the music stops as Karkat pauses the movie.
“Damn,” he whispers back. “Wanna do anything else while you’re here?”
“Maybe.” They stare at each other for a minute. “Dave?”
“Mmyeah?”
“Can I take your stupid shades off?”
“Uh.” He shifts slightly. “Sure.”
Karkat leans back a little to bring his hands up to pull Dave’s shades off. Red meets red. He folds them gently and puts them in Dave’s hands, and then leans back in.
They’re even closer, now.
“I lucked out,” Karkat admits.
“Huh?”
“Which human I got.” He gives him a small smile. “I really like this one.”
“Heh. Gay.” Dave leans in.
The smile widens. “Shut the fuck up,” Karkat says, and then kisses him.
--
Kanaya and Rose are sitting on Rose’s bed, tucked up together. Kanaya has started to daydream outfit ideas, and Rose has pulled out a book. They sit like that, probably five or ten minutes without speaking, without even moving besides the rustle of pages turning. Just being there. It’s… nice.
Suddenly, Rose turns around, sly look on her face, and kisses Kanaya. She raises her eyebrows in surprise and then leans forward to touch her hand to Rose’s face gently. After a second, Rose pulls back, smirks, and then goes back to reading.
“…Not that I’m complaining,” Kanaya says mildly, hand falling into her lap.
Rose shrugs, still reading. “Thought I’d lighten your thoughts a little.”
Kanaya smiles. “I’m grateful.”
She gestures to the door. “After all, the light switch is all the way over there.”
Kanaya looks at the light switch. She looks at Rose, who she realises appears suddenly very well-illuminated. “Am I just a lamp to you?” She asks.
“Don’t be silly, Kanaya. You’re not just a lamp. You’re a very pretty lamp.”
Mollified, Kanaya sits back again. She tries to go back to daydreaming about outfits. It proves very difficult.
Notes:
Was dismayed to realise quite how long it's been since we got some fluff for either of these two couples (and with sincere apologies for the Rosemary bit being so short), but hopefully we won't go so long again without some more calm moments from people who aren't actively on fire again, even with the number of grenades I am preparing to throw at the plot.
Chapter 68: For He's A Dorky Good Fellow
Summary:
It's John's birthday!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
gardenGnostic [GG] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
GG: dave!
TG: sup harley
GG: do you have any plans for john’s birthday? :B
TG: nope
TG: you?
GG: nothing yet.
GG: we should organise something! you only turn fourteen once!
TG: speak for yourself
GG: oh har har mister! :P
TG: alright
TG: any ideas
GG: i’m pretty sure nanna is making him a cake
GG: what else should we do?
TG: im pretty sure all he would want to do is watch ghostbusters and stuff
TG: but its on the record that hes lame as hell so yeah lets organise something
TG: do you have a present for him
GG: yep! he’s been complaining about how cold his room is, so i alchemised him a fancy rug with all the ghostbusters on it
TG: nice
GG: have you gotten him anything? :O
TG: not yet
TG: hard to top his gifts
GG: that’s for sure! john’s a great gifter
TG: something ironic probably
TG: dear john these glasses have not touched whoever the fuck was in ghostbusters but they do look sick as fuck
GG: …is that what irony is??
TG: lets go with yeah
GG: pfft okay then!
GG: do you want help alchemising them?
TG: nah its cool
GG: oh okay! i can’t want to see what sooo cooool things you come up with :B
TG: nice
GG: <3
gardenGnostic [GG] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
--
gardenGnostic [GG] began pestering ectoBiologist [EB]!
GG: happy birthday john!
GG: hellooo
GG: john?
ectoBiologist [EB] is offline!
GG: hehe
GG: sleepyhead! :D
GG: message me when you’re awake!
--
gardenGnostic [GG] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
GG: morning!
TG: hey harls
GG: hehe <3
GG: got a present for john?
TG: yep
GG: oooh what is it!
TG: nope
TG: secret
GG: aw
GG: when should we surprise him?
TG: i put my vote for any time the dorks upright
GG: pfft he’s not THAT bad
TG: hes asleep right now isnt he
GG: …um!
TG: q e motherfuckin d
GG: stop talking about your motherfucking d!
TG: weve corrupted you harley
TG: and for that i can only say
TG: hell yeah
GG: pfft
gardenGnostic [GG] ceased pestering turntechGodhead [TG]!
--
ectoBiologist [EB] is now online!
EB: hehe thanks!
GG: took you long enough! ive been up for an hour!
EB: i need my beauty sleep!
EB: plus there was a karkat and a kankri in the bubble i was visiting.
EB: sooo funny.
EB: do you think the real karkat will still be that shouty?
GG: i hope not 0_0
EB: do you think he will anger flirt with me or you again?
GG: …i really, really hope not!
EB: i think it is pretty funny.
GG: not if you’re the one he’s yelling at >:(
EB: especially if im the one hes yelling at!
GG: did he wish you a happy birthday like your lovely sister did? :)
EB: no he yelled at me for being an alien
GG: …and then kankri yelled at him for yelling at you?
EB: and then yelled at me for ‘cultural appropriation’, yes.
GG: :P
EB: less fun than being wished a happy birthday by my lovely sister hehe.
GG: hehe thank you!!
GG: how does it feel to be the same age as us again :B
EB: i dont feel fourteen.
GG: how old do you feel then?
EB: somewhere between thirteen and thirty.
GG: pfft thirty?
EB: i feel ancient.
EB: my bones ache.
EB: im turning into nanna.
EB: hoo hoo.
GG: hehe
GG: you’re still the youngest human in paradox space :P
EB: augh dont say that!
GG: i’m sorry
EB: no you are not!
GG: hehe no i’m not!
GG: cmon, come to the kitchen dumbass! it’s time for presents!
EB: alright just let me get dressed!
GG: wear your godtier outfit!
EB: i think i have a clean shirt somewhere…
GG: no you don’t! come ooonn
EB: jade have you ever heard of socks?
GG: wind socks?
EB: no. regular socks.
GG: sounds made up. come on!!
EB: i think this outfit needs a hat.
GG: you’re being soo mean mister!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering ectoBiologist [EB]!
TG: dude shes like growling and shit
TG: you better get here soon or shes gonna kick your ass
TG: also happy birthday loser
EB: thanks!
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering ectoBiologist [EB]!
GG: john!
EB: ok ok im coming!
EB: …which way is the kitchen?
GG: GRR
gardenGnostic [GG] ceased pestering ectoBiologist [EB]!
--
Obviously, he shows up in his godtier outfit. John almost gets a little bit lost not as a joke, which is embarrassing, but the wind gently tugs him back onto the right path, and when he enters the kitchen, he enters to cheers.
Nanna and Jade begin to clap, and there are a few of their consorts and carapacians around, making… well, for the consorts, a racket, mostly. Dave gives him a stoic little nod, but he can see the edge of a smile around the ridiculously cool poker face, and he grins in response.
“Hey everybody!” He says.
“Happy birthday!” Jade says, and rushes forward to give him a big hug.
Dave hovers to beside him, giving an exaggerated sigh when Jade motions for him to join the hug, before he does, ruffling John’s hair for a second before backing away. Jade tries to break his spine for a few more seconds (hehe. he can’t breathe) and then releases him.
Nanna rests a hand on his shoulder and gives him a loving smile.
“How is everybody?” He asks, because to be honest, being the centre of attention is weird!
“Waiting on you, mister!” Jade retorts. “Come on! We’ve got to do presents!”
Everybody starts moving to the table where a bunch of presents are neatly wrapped and John opens his mouth to speak, before Dave sidles up beside him and speaks first. “Told Nanna Egbert we should do the cake later,” he says, quietly. “Convinced her not to do a massive one. Figured you can foist a piece off on a chess dude.”
John grins at him and hugs him quickly. “Thanks Dave!” He whispers back.
Nanna, a few feet away, pretends she heard nothing with a wry smile on her lips. In her book, the cake’s already done its job, then: made the birthday boy happy. An unconventional answer to the question of how it made him happy is only to be expected from a master prankstress-slash-baker like herself!
“Come on!” Jade says, insistently. “Presents!”
“Open the carapacians’ first, dude,” Dave says. “They’re actually really cool, you’re gonna wanna see this.”
“Oh yeah! And then mine!”
John blinks as the carapacians present him with half a dozen small presents. He unwraps them one by one and gets increasingly bewildered.
“…Are they…?”
He wracks his brain for a way to end that sentence.
Each one is a small figurine, made of wood and gold and some purple looking metal, but they’re just… things?
“Paperweights?” He says, at last.
“No idea!” Jade says. “But they’re pretty, right?”
“Yeah!” They are, actually. They’re weirdly intriguing. He looks at one, and it almost looks like it could be a sculpture of a player. There isn’t that much detail, and they all look pretty generic, but it’s got this sort of… look to it. He turns it over and sees Rose’s symbol under it. He turns it back and looks at the outfit.
…Is this paperweight not wearing pants?
“They’re players?” He asks one of the carapacians, an Awestruck Onlooker. He nods his head fervently. “From other sessions?” A brief hesitation, and then a smaller nod. Another carapacian, maybe a sort of Genius Crafter, proffers her figure and turns it upside down so he can see the symbol. Breath. Heh. When she turns it back up, he sees the outfit looks like his. “Is this one me?” The carapacians give him a look like he’s asking questions to be difficult, before exchanging a few looks between themselves, and then turning back to him and shrugging. The resounding response is maybe. It is still pretty cool that aliens are carving statues maybe of him, though!
He sets them each down carefully. They are actually really cool! He’s going to put them in his room for sure. Maybe they can use them to play board games, though they’re a little big!
“Okay, mine now!” Jade insists, as soon as he’s thanked them all.
“Woah, what about the consorts?” Dave asks, drily.
“They either didn’t bring any, brought stuff they stole from John, or ate theirs!” She retorts, uncaptchaloguing her gift. John laughs as Jade hands him a long (and honestly, really poorly wrapped) cylinder.
“Is it a bike?” He asks as he takes it, and she rolls her eyes at him. He tears the wrapping paper free, and then his eyes go wide. “No way!”
“Yes way!” She says proudly. “It’s… a ghostbusters themed carpet!”
He gives her a swift hug and then marvels at it. “I’ll vacuum it always,” he says solemnly. And then his eyes go wide. “Magic carpet,” he whispers, and levitates it into the air.
Oh fuck yes.
Five minutes of chaos and seven close calls of a nakodile or salamander nearly falling on their heads is the immediate result, and it lasts until Jade gets impatient.
“Dave’s turn!” She shoves him forward, and a small box drops into his hands.
“Yeah, so, I just made a thing. Hope you like it, no big deal if you don’t.”
John takes the box and opens it. “A pair of goggles?” He asks.
“You can fly now, shit’s gonna get in your eyes.” He dodges the smack from Nanna. “Plus they make you look even dorkier.”
John puts them on. “Do they?” He asks Nanna. She’ll be objective!
“You look like a dashing World War Two pilot, John,” she replies, warmly, lying through her teeth; he actually looks like the child of a World War Two pilot, dressing up in his father’s clothes. But in a few years he will look more like… well, okay, like a teenager dressing up in his father’s clothes! But after that, it’s a straight shot to dashing!
Hm. His grinning expression makes her think he might not fully believe that. “Thanks, Nanna!”
“I think you look very cool, John!” Jade adds.
“Oh man, they’ve got computers in them?” He says. Jade gives Dave an approving grin. “These are really cool, Dave! Thanks!”
“No biggie.” But his poker face looks just a little bit more relaxed than before, posture more casual and less standoffish.
“Now for mine,” Nanna says, smiling. Possibly mischievously. She hands him a card. The tip of a twenty dollar note is poking out of the top of it.
John stares at it.
Hm.
He turns it around.
Hmmm.
Looks safe.
Not too heavy.
Should be physically impossible for something to jump out at him.
He opens it.
The paper snakes thwack onto his new goggles pathetically. His prankster gambit dips a bit.
The room is absolutely silent for a minute.
“Told you they’d keep shit outta your eyes,” Dave says.
“This is so unfair,” he mock-complains. “I really wanted that twenty dollars.”
“Hoo hoo. I suppose you won’t want my real present, then?” Nanna asks, with an impish grin.
“Real present?” He echoes, perking back up.
She hands him a small, impeccably-wrapped box. Dad probably learned how to wrap from her. Which means John basically learned to wrap from her. He unwraps it carefully, and opens the box.
It’s a watch.
“It was your father’s,” she says. “I found it in his drawer when we were clearing the house.”
John puts it on, fumbling with the latch, until Nanna’s hands deftly secure it in place.
“Broken, of course,” she adds. “There’s not a chance he’d take it off if it still worked. But…” She smiles at Dave and Jade. “I reckoned that maybe with Time and Space on my side, I could get it working again.”
He holds it to his ear. It goes tick-tick-tick. “Thanks, Nanna,” he says, and wow, that’s a lump in his throat, isn’t it? Haha.
Even if he saw Nanna’s hand creeping up on him, she’s far too fast for him, and it lands on his head, ruffling his hair and tousling it into an even messier state than it already was. “Happy birthday, John,” she says, with a fond grin, before she pulls him into a hug. “I’m so proud of you,” she mumbles.
Heh.
He hugs her back.
Notes:
What do you mean, "his birthday was weeks ago"?
Chapter 69: Callie New Year
Summary:
Brief look into Calliope's view of the Alpha Kids' game.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Calliope wakes up in a dark, dirty, and too-small room. Around her ankles are two shackles.
She sits up and unshackles her right leg with her key. She has done this six thousand or so times, but for some reason every once in a while, she will hesitate, checking her sylladex, as if perhaps some show of mercy might have seen Caliborn send her the key.
It is as empty as it always is.
She gets dressed, which consists only of putting on her hip holster; their outfits are changed automatically in the sarswapagus. One week until she and Caliborn are seven Alternian sweeps, or fifteen Earth years, or seventy-five revolutions of Earth-C around its sun, old. And yet everything feels like the same as it ever was.
(Sometimes, she worries she isn’t getting through to him. That they’ll fight in the Game, when their dreamselves allow them to meet face to face. But she resolves not to let that happen.)
And she makes her way to her desk. She stands at the terminal. She opens up the viewscreen.
The squalid little surroundings seem to disappear, and her attention flows into the small, grainy image of her friends, going about their lives.
One week until she plays the Game.
She hones in on the timeline, to where she last left off. T minus four months and fourteen days until their victory.
uranianumbra [UU] began cheering gutsyGumshoe [GG]!
UU: hello, love! ^u^
GG: Hello!
GG: Happy new year!
UU: thank yoU!
UU: how is yoUr adventUre going?
GG: …Not well, if I’m being honest.
UU: oh?
GG: It seems like this game wasn’t really made to be beaten.
UU: hm
UU: i have read that criticism before.
UU: what’s the problem this time?
GG: Impossible quests, missing progression, take your pick!
UU: hm. it soUnds easy to get discoUraged
GG: I’ll say! I trust Dirk and his secret puppetmastery ways, but I have difficulty believing even he can pull a rabbit out of this particular hat!
UU: pfft
UU: well i can say things might not be as bleak as they appear!
GG: Hm. It’s not that I don’t believe you, but I only really like riddles I can solve.
UU: fair enoUgh! woUld it help if i were to tell yoU it all tUrns oUt well in the end?
GG: It would be appreciated, although I’m sure you’re not telling me Dirk can fix this game singlehandedly?
UU: no, no. fortUnately yoU will have oUtside help!
UU: althoUgh i sUppose that was getting pretty close to a spoiler. drat.
GG: …Would you be willing to spoil a little more?
UU: i don’t think i should u_u
GG: Even just a rough timeframe?
GG: Will it be days or weeks or months? Years?
UU: hm
GG: I just don’t want to get halfway through redecorating and then have to up sticks and leave! Or to think there’s no point starting, only to be here for the longest time!
UU: …i sUppose a little hint coUldn’t hUrt.
UU: think a coUple of months, not days or years.
UU: bUt that really is all i can say!
GG: Of course. I’ll have to be content with seeing it the long way around!
GG: Quite the adventure, when you think about it.
UU: that’s a very good attitUde to have!
GG: Any advice, though? I know I’m being cheeky, but if I had something to bring to the others…
UU: i sUppose all yoU can do at this point is enjoy yoUrselves.
UU: keep trying yoUr qUests, if only for fUn.
GG: I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.
UU: and try to help each other, althoUgh yoU do a good enoUgh job of that already.
GG: Sometimes I wonder.
UU: oh?
GG: …You know things haven’t been going very well recently, right?
GG: With Roxy, I mean.
UU: …yes, i have heard that u_u
UU: i honestly don’t Understand most of what jake told me on the matter when he mentioned it, bUt it soUnds quite bad
GG: Things are getting better, but it’s put quite a strain on things.
GG: Hopefully we can have a normal night tonight, to help return things to normal.
UU: i hope yoU can, too
GG: No spoilers?
UU: i have read mentions, bUt nothing concrete. i honestly don’t know
UU: i don’t like to watch ahead.
GG: Much! Hoo hoo
UU: yes, mUch u_u
UU: bUt i am more than confident in all of yoU and yoUr ability to overcome the challenges in yoUr way!
GG: Thank you. It means a lot coming from a source who’s in the know :B
GG: And what about you? How are things where you are?
UU: my brother continUes to be a pain u_u
GG: Hm. I can’t say I’ve missed his messages. He seems content to only bother us occasionally, and even then only really the boys.
UU: i feel sorry for them, then.
GG: Yes. It must be awful living with him.
UU: it can be!
UU: i like to hope i’m getting throUgh to him, thoUgh.
GG: Glad to hear it. I may never be his biggest fan, but I would like if we could at least be civil to one another.
UU: …maybe
GG: Hoo hoo, maybe!
UU: yoU know, i have timed oUr conversations rather deliberately from my end.
UU: there isn’t long now Until we play oUr version of the game, and i’ve timed it so that just before we begin oUrs, yoUrs will be entering its last stage.
UU: so when yoU talk to me after the dUst has settled, it will be when i am playing and yoU will hopefUlly be spectating!
GG: That sounds wonderful! It will be very nice to pay you back for all the good advice and support you’ve given us.
UU: oh, hUsh, yoU’re embarrassing me ^u^
GG: Do you think we will be able to visit you in person, after our game?
UU: that woUld be a lovely thoUght, woUldn’t it?
UU: UnfortUnately, it is just a week Until we play oUr game. so Unless yoUr fUtUre selves get here very qUickly, i’m afraid we will continUe to be a Universe away from one another
GG: That’s a shame. There’s no way we can meet, then?
UU: oh, i hope so, and i intend to give it my best effort! it may reqUire some cosmic backtracking on my part, bUt we can certainly try!
GG: I would be delighted to meet you.
UU: yoU’re too kind.
UU: what are yoU doing now?
GG: Cooking a roast dinner for the team.
UU: it looks…
UU: i don’t want to be rUde, bUt it looks very tasteless. where are the sweet things?
UU: there’s meat, bUt bUrning it seems like a strange thing to do.
GG: Hoo hoo. I suppose the first thing we’ll have to do when we meet up is expand your food palette!
UU: gosh
UU: i’d love that. i’ve only ever eaten meat and candy.
On the viewscreen, Jane blinks, and her eyes go wide. Calliope tries to ignore the way the gulf between her and the humans yawns a little wider in that moment.
She even speaks to herself: “Oh, Uranian…”
Calliope wishes she could tell her her name.
GG: Tell you what. I’ll make you a plate, captchalogue it, and send you the code. Then, when you get access to an alchemiter, you can use it to experience a nice home-cooked meal for yourself!
UU: <blushes> goodness
UU: that might be the nicest thing anyone’s ever done for me u_u
GG: It shouldn’t be! That brother of yours has a lot to answer for.
UU: is giving food a tradition for your new year?
GG: No, but I suppose there’s nobody around anymore to argue if I said it is!
GG: And anyway, I never need an excuse to make the people I love good food.
Calliope hammers the pause timeline function, and her fingers fly off the keyboard as she takes a step back.
“I-” she whispers out loud and then swallows. What’s the phrase? Lump in your throat?
Does Jane mean me? Or just her friends?
She stares at the image of Jane, frozen in time, pleased little smile on her face as she pulls something out of the oven.
She studies it in lieu of thinking about… about the other thing.
It looks… she could eat it. She could, she’s fairly sure. She doesn’t know how it would taste. But she wants to find out.
She unpauses.
UU: thank yoU.
GG: It’s no trouble at all! I always make too much hoo hoo
UU: thank yoU for being my friend.
GG: Oh.
GG: Of course.
GG: Thank you for being mine.
GG: Ours, really.
UU: it has been a pleasUre.
uranianUmbra [UU] ceased cheering gustyGumshoe [GG]!
GG: Oh!
GG: Goodbye. I hope you have a good new year’s eve, Uranian.
Calliope lets the scene run, skimming it and wiping nothing at all off her face, thankful that Caliborn can’t see her right now.
She sniffs as Jane begins to set the table, bringing in dish after dish of food that Calliope can almost imagine the taste of. And then she takes a plate and begins to stack it with ingredients from each of the dishes, heaping it with generous helpings, until she knows that if she ate that much meat or candy, she’d feel sick for sure.
She may have given more away there than she meant to, but she’s sure it’s fine. They turn out alright. Nothing wrong with letting them know that in advance, is there? Or at least giving them a little reassurance?
It’s all in the book: Vriska’s plan, John’s powers, all the wonderful people. Sure, some of the details aren’t quite right (…are they sure they didn’t mis-remember whose sprite was whose? For all that it talks about how much reconnaissance she did, Vriska must be sneakier than she expected, because Calliope has yet to lay eyes on her!), but the story itself is riveting. She can’t wait to be able to talk to them after they finish their game and she starts hers.
Jane finishes loading the plate, and then captcahlogues it and turns the card over, and Calliope’s mouth drops open.
She’s making hers first?
gutsyGumshoe [GG] began bothering uranianUmbra [UU]!
GG: j8oSms1h
GG: It’s made with love.
GG: Happy new year! Hoo hoo
gutsyGumshoe [GG] ceased bothering uranianUmbra [UU]!
She watches for a few minutes more, until eventually Jane takes a deep, steadying breath before she opens her front door. Dirk gives her a nod and a smirk, Jake gives her an affectionate hug, and Roxy waits impatiently behind him before throwing herself on top of the two of them as well. As he enters, Dirk passes Jane a bottle of wine with an implied wink, and she thanks him with a mischeivous smile.
(Her eyes glance briefly over at her juju, and she wonders about ways to pay Jane, all of them, back for being so kind to her.)
Suddenly, one week cannot come soon enough.
Notes:
The nature of the timeline is that it's always new years somewhere.
Chapter 70: Not Every Sense of Security Is A False Sense Of Security
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
gallowsCalibrator [GC] began trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
GC: H3Y
GC: 4R3 YOU FR33 R1GHT NOW?
AG: Heyyyyyyyy
AG: Nope ::::(
GC: RUD3! >:O
AG: I’m jamming with Dave.
GC: YOU’R3 T4K1NG UP GU1T4R 4G41N?
AG: Yeah! I think it’s time I gave it another shot.
GC: N34T! HOW’S 1T GO1NG?
AG: We just finished up a track and now he’s editing. So actually yes, I can talk to my 8eautiful matesprit for a few minutes ::::)
GC: SUCH 4 FL4TT3R3R <3
AG: You deserve it <3
gallowsCalibrator [GC] began trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
GC: S3ND M3 TH3 R3CORD1NGS
GC: 4ND S4Y NOTH1NG 1F YOU W4NT TO L1V3 >:]
TG: tz who do you take me for *obviously* im going to go behind vriskas back to give you the recordings
gallowsCalibrator [GC] ceased trolling turntechGodhead [TG]!
GC: HOW’S PL4Y1NG 4G41N?
AG: I’m so rusty, 8ut it’s fun to have a 8ass in my hands again!
AG: I can’t remem8er why I even stopped playing.
GC: 1T’S PROB4BLY DUMB OR S4D 4ND NOT WORTH TH1NK1NG 4BOUT
AG: Whoof, pro8a8ly. Good thing we’re not dum8 or sad!
GC: I DO MY B3ST FOR US TH3 F1RST ON3, BUT TH3 S3COND 1S 4LL YOU <3
AG: D’aww <3
GC: 1S D4V3 G3TT1NG 4NY GOOD R3CORD1NGS
AG: I think so! I don’t know, he’s making comments like ‘sick’ and ‘awesome’ 8ut I get the feeling he’s trying to encourage me.
AG: I guess he has to take his colla8s where he can get them.
AG: Rose plays, 8ut does any8ody else?
GC: *SHRUG*
GC: 4R4D14 H4S MUS1C BOX3S?
AG: I found a tin whistle at Eridan’s hive once.
AG: 8ut may8e that’s 8ecause it was wand shaped.
AG: Kanaya didn’t. Sollux?
GC: 1’M PR3TTY SUR3 1F SOLLUX L34RN3D 4 R34L-L1F3 SK1LL B3FOR3 TH3 G4M3 1T WOULD H4V3 DOOM3D TH3 T1M3L1N3 >:P
AG: Hahahaha
AG: So that just leaves Karkat?
GC: NOP3
GC: H3 US3D TO S4Y 1T W4S 4 W4ST3 OF T1M3
AG: Pfft of course he did.
AG: He would’ve loved a tu8a though.
AG: Then he could 8e even louder!
GC: M4YB3 H3’LL L34RN W1TH D4V3 THOUGH
AG: Yeah, Dave’s a good teacher, actually! Like, I 8arely remem8ered the chords and he’s 8een correcting me, apparently he learned so he could talk to Jade a8out it?
GC: H3H3H3 TH4TS SW33T
GC: 1 DON’T TH1NK H3 W1LL, THOUGH, H3’LL PROB4BLY JUST L1ST3N TO WH4T3V3R D4V3 M1X3S
AG: Hahahaha yeah, Dave’s a good mixer.
GC: >:]
GC: YOU GO1NG TO B3 DON3 SOON? 1TS N34RLY ON3 1N TH3 MORN1NG
AG: Ehhhhhhhh
AG: Dave’s still going and I’m having fun.
AG: I’ll tell him to kick me out whenever he wants to, 8ut I don’t mind staying up l8 if he doesn’t!
GC: 4LR1GHT
GC: S33 YOU TOMORROW <3
AG: No you won’t! <3
GC: *G4SP!*
gallowsCalibrator [GC] ceased trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
AG: Why.
AG: Why did I try to match a human at social activities again.
AG: It always ends up with me staying up waaaaaaaay too l8.
AG: Fuck my stupid life
arachnidsGrip [AG] ceased trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
turntechGodhead [TG] began pestering gallowsCalibrator [GC]
TG: vriskaonthebassdaveoneverythingelse.wav
TG: as promised
turntechGodhead [TG] ceased pestering gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
gallowsCalibrator [GC] began trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
GC: F1V3 1N TH3 MORN1NG???
GC: 1 W4S GONN4 S4Y L3T’S 34T LUNCH TOG3TH3R BUT YOU’R3 NOT 4W4K3 Y3T
GC: DUH
AG: Hrngjmgjm
GC: OH.
GC: OOPS
GC: D1D 1 W4K3 YOU?
AG: My phone w8ke me
GC: B3C4US3 1 M3SS4G3D YOU?
AG: Im’ 8laming the phone not you
GC: H3H3H3
GC: SO
GC: FOOD?
AG: I’m so fukcing tired.
arachnidsGrip [AG] ceased trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
arachnidsGrip [AG] began trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
AG: That’s a yes
GC: H3H3H3
arachnidsGrip [AG] ceased trolling gallowsCalibrator [GC]!
--
“We could play a card game?” Rose suggests.
“I say I want to do some Tony Hawk Skate Park and you tell me to play cards?”
Rose shrugs. “Well then, a fast-paced card game. There must be other ways for you to get your kickflips.” She stares right at him, as if inviting him to object to the pun.
“Awful, terrible, loved it,” he deadpans.
“I can’t play fast card games with them,” Kanaya says, shaking her head with an admittedly fond smile. “They get too competitive.”
“Karkles I can see, but Aradia?”
“Call me that again,” Karkat threatens.
“I played with Sollux a lot when we were younger!” She says, just as Dave mumbles karklessssss under his breath and Karkat snorts. “I guess I get really into it.”
“I’m up for it,” Dave says with a shrug.
“Not until you know what you’re in for,” Kanaya mutters.
“Hey, I can keep up. Time god, remember?”
She frowns. “Yes, that may be even more impossible, actually.”
“It’ll be fine,” Aradia says. “Hey, how about one I haven’t played in a long time? That fair Kanaya?”
“I don’t know why I’d be able to answer that, but sure.”
“Then we’ll do Spit! He’ll be great at that.”
Kanaya unexpectedly laughs. “Oh,” she says, and then clears her throat. “Yeah, that should be fun. And fair.”
“Your poker face needs work, dear,” Rose says.
“Super suspicious,” Dave agrees. “But I’m still down.”
“It’s only two-player,” Karkat says, opening the pack of cards. “Aradia, do you—?”
“Sure, I’ll start!”
Dave misses the look that flashes between them. Probably so does Rose, but Kanaya definitely spots it. She tries to hide her expression.
Aradia deals the piles out slowly and methodically.
“Okay, so you lay the cards down like this…”
--
When Vriska schlepps into the kitchen- difficult to do, with a transportaliser- she gives Terezi a bleary-eyed smile.
“Gog, how long did you sleep for?”
“Uh,” she says. “I got in the recuperacoon just after I messaged you, so…?” She shrugs vaguely as she slides into the seat beside Terezi and steals a piece of her toast. “What time is it?”
“I messaged you at eleven.”
“I got five hours?”
Terezi mentally checks the numbers on that. “…You got six hours.”
“Why am I so tired, then?” She demands petulantly. Terezi hides a smile.
“Because you spent an extra four hours awake than normal.”
“Ugh.”
“Want me to make you coffee?”
“Want to go back to sleep.” Terezi puts an arm around her and leans her head against Vriska’s. “I’m going to stay up later tonight too, aren’t I? I’ve fucked up my sleep schedule forever.”
“Not forever,” Terezi says soothingly. “It’s gonna unfuck itself in time for us to arrive and have to adjust to a new universe’s times.” Vriska groans, loudly, and Terezi squeezes her.
“Why can’t I just have godtier resistance to needing to sleep?”
She snorts. “What, like Karkat?”
“Yeah! What gives with him?”
“He’s just one of those people who needs less sleep, I guess. Some people get all the luck, don’t they?” She sing-songs. Vriska shudders. “Why don’t you take a nap?”
“That’ll make things worse! I’ll dip into the sopor and set my alarm and then four hours later I’ll wake up and everything will be awful.”
“Not if I pulled you out!” Terezi cackles.
“Stop being flirty, I’m being miserable.”
“It’s not my fault you pout adorably.”
“Yes it is!” She sits up. “I don’t pout to anybody else, I scowl!”
“Your scowl is also cute,” Terezi informs her. Vriska lets her head hit the table with a thonk. She only narrowly misses the plate of toast. “Why don’t you sleep outside the recuperacoon for thirty minutes?”
“What, and get nightmares for thirty minutes?” She snorts in derision. “Pass.”
“I’ll hold you,” Terezi says, simply.
“Oh,” Vriska replies, lifting her head to look at Terezi. “Um.”
“No?”
“…Yes.”
Terezi smiles.
--
It’s only at the end of game four when it all goes wrong.
For the first few games, he’s shedding cards, slowly whittling his deck down until he’s probably only another good game away from winning. Probably a combination of beginner’s luck and having innately good timing. Not to boast, but he’s been doing pretty well.
“It’s called Spit?” He asks, in the middle of the round.
“Yep,” Aradia says, laying a card down carefully and then tutting to herself as he gets two more down. “You’re pretty quick.”
“About Terezi’s speed,” Karkat agrees.
Kanaya shakes her head.
“Pretty fun,” Dave says. “Sort of easy though.”
“It’s harder when you get flustered,” Kanaya comments.
“Nah,” he says, serving a delicious five on a four. “I’m as cool as ice.”
“Oh, really?” Aradia says with mild interest, as he puts down his last two cards in a one-two, and then bam, hand comes down on the smaller pile.
Aradia’s hand is under it.
“We’ll see,” she says, smiling. Kanaya chuckles quietly, and Rose’s eyebrows are raised as high as they’ll go.
--
Vriska’s palmhusk goes off, and Terezi lifts her head to sniff at it quietly. Vriska stays gently asleep in her arms, so she reaches over and picks it up. It rumbles for another second, but when the screen wakes, she realises it’s not a call, it’s a notification. She licks the screen.
Maintenance – 8ug Equius
Terezi stares at it for a second, before dismissing the notification and setting the phone back down as soundlessly as possible.
She looks down at her matesprit, sprawled over the common area sofa in exhaustion. Vriska’s whole face is relaxed, static of loose hairs making her fuzzed slightly. Terezi brushes a few strands of hair out of her face, takes a languid breath, smiling faintly as Vriska’s face blooms again in her mind. Charcoal grey with faint cobalt channels she can smell beneath the skin. Midnight black hair, her horns vibrantly orange and yellow, and her brilliant blue lipstick.
She has a hand on Vriska’s arm, and the skin isn’t cool to the touch; they’ve both stabilised somewhere in the middle, a little warmer and a little cooler than usual.
It’s bizarre, honestly, Vriska being like this. Falling asleep without sopor is always a gamble, even when the troll is curled up against a partner. There have to be some pretty serious endorphins or whatever for nightmares not to happen. And to take an hour’s nap, instead of just muscling through to the end of the day?
…She’s getting sappy.
Yep. The only explanation is that Vriska Serket and nobody else especially not her matespit, has gotten sappy.
She closes her eyes and enjoys the sight of Vriska curled up beside her as she sleeps. They should do this more often because jegus is it relaxing. She doesn’t doze off, but she does let herself relax and enjoy the peace and quiet.
--
“Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you,” Dave hisses under his breath as he frantically tries to get his cards down. How does he still have so many of them? Aradia just laughs at him and continues humming merrily.
“Your fucking ten—!” Karkat says literally the instant he turns over that card.
“I know dude, I’ve got eyes, I got this.” Aradia puts her eight down over the nine. “Fuck.”
“I don’t think you’re helping him,” Aradia says conversationally, three quick movements and she’s down to her last five cards. She scoops them up and grins at him like she knows he didn’t memorise what they were. Which he hadn’t. He focusses on the left pile, leaving the right alone until he’s out of cards to combo from queen to ace and he has to play the five with his lone six. Hopefully he has another combo by then.
“Dave, you’re embarrassing me,” Karkat says as he hesitates.
Dave opens his mouth to retort, but Aradia slams four of her cards down before he can blink, and he chokes on his own spit. Kanaya snorts at the noise he makes. “What the fuck,” he wheezes.
“Come on, Dave,” she says, encouragingly. “Play your six.”
He looks at the piles. The left one’s pretty big, the right one is a bit smaller. If he can drop a few more cards then he can probably limp on and—
Smack. “Spit!” She says cheerfully. He looks at the card. A six.
This is it. Dave Strider is officially broken. “You could do that the whole time?” He asks. She laughs at him.
“Psychological warfare, Dave,” Rose comments. “Well played.”
“What just happened?” Dave asks.
“She kicked your ass. Move. I need to win back your honour.” He pushes Dave to the side gently, enough to make him slide reluctantly to the side and let him take Dave’s place.
“Dude, she has time powers.”
“He hasn’t seen you play either?” Kanaya asks, amused.
Karkat cracks his fingers, then his wrists with a weird rotating gesture, then jerks his head sharply to the side with a crack and then grins. “Nope.” Aradia’s grin turns less airy-fairy and more concrete, like she’s about to enjoy something.
“That cannot be necessary.”
“Or good for you,” Kanaya adds.
He scoops the cards back up and shuffles them in a curt little overhand shuffle, and then hands the deck to Aradia, who gives an equally businesslike shuffle. She pushes half the deck his way, and they both start firing cards down in solitaire-style formations. It takes seconds, and Dave looks at Rose with an expression of horror. “Did you know?” He whispers, betrayed.
“Even if I could have Seen this coming,” she replies quietly, “I wouldn’t dream of depriving myself of seeing your expression for the first time.”
“Fuck.”
They both take that as the cue to start, like assholes.
The cards flip, an ace and a jack, and before anything can even happen, Karkat has a two down with his left hand and his right is flying with the queen. It jerks back when Aradia gets there first with the ten, his left already holding a four to collide with the pile the second that Aradia gets the three down, and when Aradia goes down to a nine instead of back up to the jack, he drops the card back to its place and the two of them fight like hell over the pile on Karkat’s left.
Dave sees literally a dozen cards disappear in a couple of seconds. He pauses time to try to work out just what the fuck happened, and by the time he unpauses it, he’s no closer to working out how they both were able to work out that those cards were even going to be there. He watches Karkat’s eyes as they flicker between his own cards, the middle cards, and Aradia’s cards. Fuck, she’s doing the same thing!
“She said she was a fucking beginner!”
“She said she hadn’t played in years,” Rose corrects.
“She and Sollux used to do nothing but play this game for hours,” Kanaya admits.
“Uncool, Kanaya. I trusted you.”
“Why?” She asks, as if she’s genuinely curious. “It was very obvious I was lying.”
--
Vriska wakes up maybe twenty minutes later, but she keeps her eyes closed. Terezi can tell. Her breathing changes, or maybe she’s snuggled just a little bit closer than she was when she was asleep, or whatever, but Terezi picks up on it. She grins, and the small exhale of amusement she makes must clue Vriska in right back, because suddenly her lips are moving, and she’s trying to force them to stop curling into a stupid smile.
Terezi tries to stifle a chuckle. Vriska’s grin widens. “Quit it,” she murmurs, which sets Terezi into a silent fit, body shaking silently with the effort to not burst out laughing. She pulls Vriska closer, who makes an appreciative noise.
“You’re pretty cute when you’re not talking,” Terezi whispers at her, making Vriska snort.
“What time is it?” She mumbles, stifling a yawn, still not opening her eyes.
“Couple minutes past one.”
“Ugh,” she replies, pushing herself into Terezi’s body to block out the light. “No. Going back to sleep now.”
She pats the back of Vriska’s head and lets her.
After a few minutes, Vriska sighs. It comes through Terezi’s shoulder as a rush of hot air and a small vibration. “Smsmfufm?” Wow, that was… that was nothing. It wasn’t even not words.
“Huh?”
She lifts her head slightly. “Are you hungry again?”
Terezi snorts. “I could eat.”
“Waffles?”
She considers this. “Waffles sound very good.”
Notes:
Describing card games is hard? was anyone aware of this
Chapter 71: I'm On This Ride Whether I Want To Be Or Not
Summary:
Eridan needs to come to grips with his powers.
Chapter Text
Balancing with one arm is hard, apparently. Dave wouldn’t know, but it’s his job to fix it today, apparently. God, he loves how nonsensical the training sessions are. He’s out here chucking beanbags at a motherfucker and claiming it’s like. a job. And have you ever tried to motivate somebody to get hit with beanbags? This shit is level twelve irony.
But Vriska keeps making fun of Eridan for not being able to fly, so at least he doesn’t have to play bad coach. (He doesn’t like doing that, for no reason in particular, let’s move on.)
Anyway, the balance beam is absolutely torturous and it’s like watching a deer fucking around in the middle of the road while pickups the size of the death star barrel past them. Every second is a new near-miss. He’ll probably write rap lyrics about this.
“You know what I miss?” Rose says, sidling up to him as he watches Eridan windmill wildly. Dave chucks a beanbag at him, close enough that he remembers the point of the exercise.
“Sunlight?” He guesses, just as she opens her mouth again to answer the semi-rhetorical question.
“I- yes. How did you know?”
He glances at the Seer of Light, in her sun-coloured getup. It’s not even her godtier outfit, Kanaya insisted on making her sports clothes. She’s actually choosing to wear bright fucking tangerine when other options are available. “I’m smart like that,” he says at last, chucking a beanbag at Eridan’s horn. He dukes his head slightly so it sails by harmlessly.
Fuck that’s cool. Dave would be crashing into any shit that presented itself if he had horns but apparently having them from birth means you learn to not fucking whack your head off a doorframe or something. And he still forgets how to not get his shades caught on sweaters.
…He’s just lame, isn’t he.
“Anyway,” she says, folding her arms. “Tell me if you’re going to sandbag this conversation so I can go into monologue mode.”
“Nah fuck that, I miss the sun. Shit was banging.” Beanbag hits Eridan in the side, and he wobbles off the balance beam. His exasperated expression makes Terezi laugh, and he hops back onto the beam immediately, jaw set with determination. “You’re doing fine,” Dave calls, because you gotta encourage the kiddos. “All big and round and yellow. Warm too, shit. You ever see it up in Upstate?”
“Only when the moon reflected it,” she replies, undeterred. “I miss plants.”
“You’ve got me there, the best I had were Jade’s seeds, and they did not like Houston.”
She raises an eyebrow. “Didn’t you ever go to the park?”
“I mean, yeah, but you lived in the woods. I spent more time in Lofaf’s forests than them.”
“We’ll have to visit them, then. When we’re done.”
“When we’re done,” he agrees, chucking a beanbag at Eridan. He dodges it, then another one, and inches across the beam, only wobbling a little bit. “Holy shit.”
Rose smiles. “What is he doing?” She asks.
Eridan makes it halfway across the beam, dodging beanbags or smacking them out of the air. Look at that dork’s face. He’s concentrating so hard his head’s gonna explode. He takes his shades off dramatically, only to put them back on again immediately because fuck still too bright. “He’s beginning to believe.”
Rose chuckles. “You know your glasses aren’t as cool as Morpheus’?”
“Shut up.” He hands her a beanbag, and she tosses it at Eridan’s body. He takes the hit and keeps going. Dave’s only half memeing when he thinks that this might be the greatest stupid little achievement he’s ever seen in his life. Literally everybody’s pausing to watch, which is so fantastically stupid. God he loves how stupid this all is.
Terezi chucks a beanbag from behind him. It hits him square in the back, but he carefully takes another step. And another. And then…
He steps off the end of the beam, and Dave makes a gesture to the room as a whole to be cool and not be dicks about this. Most of the room turns back to what they’re doing, including Rose, who gives him a pat on the shoulder and walks back over to Kanaya.
Dave steps up and offers Eridan a fist bump. “Hell yeah, dude. Good work.” Eridan grins awkwardly and bumps it, his fins flapping to give him more oxygen. Does that even work above water? “That shit ruled.”
“Thanks,” he says.
“Um,” Kanaya says from a few steps away. She clears her throat awkwardly. “You… glowed. Briefly.”
Eridan’s face falls and the temperature in the room drops a good fifteen degrees.
…This is another one of those troll things, isn’t it. Does Kanaya have a patent on glowing?
After a very long pause, Terezi sighs. “Alright, everybody, let’s keep moving. Sollux, what the hell are you looking at?”
“I- don’t know?” He says, baffled.
“Neither do I, wiseguy!”
Whoever invented Terezi must’ve had a super fucked up idea of tact, but it works and a second later, Terezi gently tugs Kanaya away for some ‘training with Vriska’. Dave stands awkwardly beside Eridan for a few more seconds, before he looks over and shrugs.
“Let’s do something else,” he suggests, and Eridan nods his head numbly.
--
GC: 1NC1D3NT 4T TR41N1NG
GC: 3R1D4N GLOW3D 4G41N
GC: 4ND K4N4Y4 F1N4LLY NOT1C3D
CG: ANYTHING ELSE?
GC: JUST TH4T FOR NOW, BUT 1 THOUGHT YOU’D W4NT TO KNOW
CG: RIGHT, YEAH. THANKS.
GC: 4NYT1M3
GC: G3TT1NG 4 BLOOD TH1NG 4BOUT 1T?
CG: PLEASE DON’T FUCKING CALL IT THAT.
GC: NO <>
CG: EVERYTHING FEELS NORMAL.
CG: I CAN’T FEEL ANYTHING WORRYING FROM KANAYA, AND THE BLOODLUST IN THE ROOM IS LOW.
CG: HUH.
CG: LOWER THAN NORMAL, EVEN, AND IT USUALLY HOVERS AROUND ZERO ANYWAY. THAT’S WEIRD.
GC: NOT TH4T W31RD
GC: 3V3RYBODY’S JUST B31NG 4WKW4RD >:P
CG: WHO’S HANDLING IT?
GC: D4V3 1S T4LK1NG TO H1M
GC: 1 DON’T KNOW 1F H4NDL1NG 1T 1S TH3 R1GHT WORD THOUGH
CG: YEAH, HE’S…
CG: I NEVER FILLED HIM IN ON WHAT HAPPENED.
CG: FULLY, ANYWAY.
CG: I’M SURE HE KNOWS SOME OF IT THOUGH.
GC: WHY NOT >:?
CG: HONESTLY? BECAUSE I KNEW IT WOULD BOTHER HIM.
GC: >:/
CG: YEAH, I KNOW.
GC: W1LL YOU F1LL H1M 1N L4T3R OR DO YOU W4NT M3 TO DO 1T?
CG: …I DON’T WANT TO DO IT.
GC: 1’LL T4K3 C4R3 OF 1T TH3N >:]
CG: THANKS.
GC: 1 C4N H4NDL3 TH1NGS W1TH 3R1D4N 1F YOU W4NT
CG: I CAN BE THERE IN LIKE THIRTY SECONDS THOUGH.
GC: Y34H BUT DO YOU W4NT TO?
GC: YOU KNOW H3 N33DS TO G3T OV3R 1T.
CG: ARE YOU SAYING I CAN’T TELL HIM THAT?
GC: NO
GC: 1’M S4Y1NG TH4T 1 W4NT TO
GC: YOU H4NDL3 3V3RYTH1NG
CG: I DO NOT.
GC: L3T M3 DO ON3 TH1NG
GC: 1’M TH3 S33R OF M1ND, 1 SHOULD 4CT L1K3 1T
CG: I GUESS.
CG: YEAH, YOUR POWERS ARE PROBABLY MORE RELEVANT HERE.
GC: B3C4US3 1’M 4M4Z1NG?
CG: BECAUSE YOU’RE AMAZING.
GC: H3H3H3 GOOD
GC: R3L4X 4ND F1N1SH R34D1NG YOUR BOOK >;]
CG: <>
GC: <>
--
Dave’s facing Eridan fifteen minutes later, running through some basic shit, chucking him shit to catch, whatever, when he finally asks. “You alright? With the… glowy thing? It’s an aspect thing, isn’t it?”
Eridan winces and fumbles a catch, glancing around. Nobody is paying close attention, or even pretending-not-to-be-paying-attention attention anymore, but Dave still shuffles a little bit further to the side of the room, casually. “Yyyeah. Think so. Bad memories.” He bends down to pick it up.
“From the Game?”
He shakes his head as he returns the throw. “Just after. The ‘Incident’,” he clarifies.
Dave nods and doesn’t look for elaboration. Rose told him enough to know he doesn’t really want to know all of it. “You okay now?”
Eridan catches the next one, but his throw is a little shaky. “Uh, sure. Mostly. Kinda.”
“Cool, so convincing.”
“I- yeah, probably not. I don’t wanna go back to that.”
“Yeah, but just using your aspect isn’t going back. You used it during the game too.” Eridan gives him an embarrassed look. “Oh, what the fuck.”
“I had a fuckin’ gun.”
“Wow. You motherfuckers played the Game even worse than we did.”
“No argument here,” he says, with a sigh.
“Wanna talk about it?”
Eridan shrugs. “Not really.”
Dave shrugs right back. “Then you don’t gotta talk about it,” he says.
Eridan sees Terezi glance over at them from the other side of the room, meet his gaze, and then nod slightly before turning back to talking to Rose and Kanaya. With you, Eridan silently amends. Still. “Thanks.” He claps his palm with his fingers in a gimme motion. “C’mon, let’s do a few more.”
Dave nods. “Check this shit out,” he says, and then gives a perfectly regular throw.
“Nice.”
--
“So,” Eridan says as Terezi wanders casually up beside him. The training area is emptying, and Eridan picks up his water bottle. “Come to make me talk about it?”
“Yep,” she says, simply. “Don’t want to?”
“Yep,” he echoes.
“Heh. Makes sense. But you know why I have to?”
He sighs a little. “Because if you don’t, Kar has to. Wish I was less predictable.”
“Hey, same motive.” She grins at him. “Anywhere in particular you want to do this?”
“Fuck, don’t care.”
“Alright, why don’t we walk and see where the meteor takes us?” She asks.
He shrugs. “Works for me.”
“Awesome.”
They set off in a random direction, and it’s almost a minute before she talks again.
“You’ve already thought about this,” she says. He shrugs. “What’s your opinion?”
“I forgot I’m dangerous,” he says, simply. “Won’t happen again.”
“Annnd why did it happen?” She takes a left, the orange stripe low on the wall informing them that they're headed in the direction of one of the backup computer labs they found, but if Eridan had to guess, she’s just heading in random directions.
He sighs. “I- I dunno. I guess the second I start caring about winning, it just. I dunno.”
She frowns. “But you need to care about winning. We all do.”
“Yeah, bu—”
“You know Aradia tells me you could be really stupidly powerful?” Terezi interrupts. “Like, even more than the godtiers, maybe.” Eridan doesn’t look reassured by that. “I get that you have hangups, but I’m not leaving that much power on the table.”
“And if I go rogue again?”
“Kanaya still has her chainsaw, doesn’t she?” Terezi replies bluntly.
“That’s not good enough.”
She grins. “The guy who won’t train his powers wants to tell us how to defend ourselves? Do you need me to push you over again?”
“I’m just saying, I’m a threat. It’s not worth the risk.”
“Are you going to kill somebody again?” Eridan opens his mouth. “I can tell if you’re lying.”
He frowns. “Really?”
“Okay, I can tell if you’re misleading me. Same difference.”
“…I don’t want to. But I don’t know what the fuck happened. I got so angry, and then I just…”
They walk in silence for a few more seconds. “Huh,” Terezi says. “So if I do this-”
She jabs him in the ribs, and he jerks, crashing into the wall. “Fucking hell.”
“Angry yet?”
Irritated, sure. “I thought I was saving us,” he argues. “What if that happens again?”
“You dumb enough to think you’ll find something I won’t?” Terezi asks pointedly.
“Probably!”
She snerks. “At least you’re self-aware. I don’t think you’re the threat you think you are, honestly.”
“You just said I could be ridiculously powerful, maybe even more than Vris.”
“I still beat her every time,” Terezi says dismissively.
“At hand-to-hand and sparring! When she’s going easy on you!”
“And I’m not going easy on her? Why, mister sour grapes, don’t you remember my performance against the Black King?”
“I-” he hesitates. “Listen, it’s still too big a risk.”
“If you could be more powerful than Vriska, then you might be able to hold your own against the hellbeast.”
Eridan’s mind shuts down for a second. “What?”
“You never even considered it?”
“No? It’s fuckin’ suicide. Isn’t that why you got Vris with—”
“She was doing it for her ego. Wasn’t that your problem too?”
He shifts uncomfortably. “Yeah, I guess.”
“The problem wasn’t either of your goals, those were to keep people alive, even if you were being a coward about it.” She says it easily, which is almost good to hear. He wouldn’t be able to stand it if she tried to act like there was a rhyme or reason to what he did. It was insanity. “Your plans only sucked because your motives sucked. If allying with Jack let us all live and fixed everything, I’d be saying let’s do that. It won’t, but if it did then we should do it. And if killing him fixes our problem, then let’s do that.”
“And you’re pinning your hopes on me for that?”
She grins at the accidental pun. “Not entirely. But sure. You’re a bullet I want in our chamber.”
The clinical way she’s talking about this isn’t helping. “You don’t give a shit, do you?”
“About your histrionics?” She shrugs. “Not really.”
“About Kanaya,” he says, lowly. “How’s she gonna feel when you make me into your fucking bullet. You gonna promise her no misfires?”
“I’m pretty confident there won’t be,” she says. “You’re just not the type anymore. You were more interesting when you blew up about things.”
He keeps his cool, but it’s a close-run thing. “I can’t let this shit hurt her again.”
Terezi shrugs. “Then don’t. That’s up to you.”
“That’s what I’m doing.”
“No,” she says, patiently. “You’re making sure you can’t hurt her. Not that you wouldn’t.”
“It’s safer.”
“I could kill Karkat in his sleep,” she says, evenly. “Sleep’s pretty vulnerable. Any one of us could kill anybody else. I’d be able to work out who, but-” she grins. “That relies on it not having been me in the first place. But I don’t kill him. Not because I can’t, but because I wouldn’t. Sure, can’t is safer, but can’t isn’t possible. Why don’t we shoot for wouldn’t? Do you feel like killing Kanaya?”
He winces. “Stop.”
She stops in her tracks and looks at him. “Tell me why I should,” she says softly. “Tell me you can’t handle what I’m saying.” He’s silent. “Tell me you’ve got a brilliant argument for why you shouldn’t start learning how to use your powers properly, instead of just feeling angsty about what you did.”
He stares back at her. “…You’re awful,” he says, at last. She grins at him and starts walking again.
“I do my best.”
“Fine. I feel fucking awful, and I don’t ever want to feel like that again. I’m being selfish. So let me.”
“If you were actually being selfish, you’d want to feel better than you do.” She thinks for a minute. “You want to punish yourself.”
“I killed people.”
“I’ve killed people,” she replies smoothly.
“I killed our friends.”
She shrugs. “I’m sure those people had friends too.”
He catches her arm, wheeling her to a stop. She doesn’t look as annoyed as he expected, almost pleased. Well, fuck whatever five-dimensional bullshit she’s doing. “Take this seriously. We could all die because you’re being flippant.”
She tilts her head. “I thought we could all die because you’re too dangerous?” She carefully pries his fingers loose and drops his hand off her arm a second later. “You need to learn how to use them. You think you won’t start glowing when we fight Noir? We need to be ready, and you’re not. Speaking as Karkat’s second in command, I can’t let that happen.”
“I can’t.”
“Then we all die,” she says, easily, like she’s saying they’re out of popcorn. “I mean, it’s up to you.”
“The fuck do you mean?”
“I mean, they’re still there, dumbass.” She flicks his forehead. “The angels.”
His blood pressure ticks up a bit. “How-”
“Seer of Mind?” She grins. “It’s noisy up there. You just can’t hear it.” And then frowns. “Most of the time, anyway. They’re louder than normal.”
“Yeah, no shit, I nearly—”
“No, you didn’t,” she says, calmly. “You didn’t nearly anything. You started glowing, but your homicidal tendencies are still dead low. Karkat told me.”
His mouth clicks shut before he can even say anything. “Kar’s not infalliable.”
“He’s got me for that,” she says, grinning as if she dares him to call her on her hubris. “So if they don’t get louder when you feel like killing people, but they do get louder when you’re glowing…” She leaves the sentence hanging. “This isn’t even the first time you’ve glowed.”
“What?”
“It’s number six. You glowed while cooking. It smells like vanilla. Dave probably didn’t notice because he’s always wearing his dorky shades. If you’re dangerous, then you would’ve killed somebody earlier.”
“That doesn’t prove anything,” he says, weakly. “You’re playing with fire.”
“Good thing I’m good with games.” She steps forward. “Besides, you’re being dramatic. You’re not fire.”
“You said I could be the worst-”
“Most powerful,” she corrects. “Your rifle was the most powerful weapon we had, but I could’ve taken it from you any time I wanted.” She shrugs.
“What, you’ll just stab me in the back when I’m leaving?” He spits back.
“Uh, yep. Pretty much. That’s the sort of person I am,” she says, stoically.
“Well, it took you three murders to try that strategy,” he hisses. “We don’t exactly have fuckers to spare.”
“Yeah, let’s look at the options. You, killing Kanaya again? I don’t think you could manage it, you’d throw up. Same with Karkat. Dave and Rose, not a chance, even if you could make it stick.” He opens his mouth. “Sollux? Gimme a break. That leaves you with Vriska and Aradia. And me.” She grins. “That makes three. Do you think you could take us down? Or even me?”
“And you think you could stop me? When you just forgave her?”
Her face flashes with irritation. “She’s changed.”
“I know, but you couldn’t change her by knocking her out. It was almost dying that did it. It was being fucking helpless.”
“You seem to know a lot about why people change,” she shoots back, taking another step towards him.
He… can’t think of anything to say to that. “I trust her,” he mumbles. “I don’t trust me. Simple as.”
“And I don’t need to trust you. Seer of Mind. You’re not doing it again. And if you do? I’ll stab you through the heart myself.”
He hesitates. “Promise?” He says.
She grins. “Aw, don’t be such a wiggler. It’s not going to come to that! Why don’t I train you?”
“The last time you trained a player, it did get somebody killed,” he says, and he feels a little stab of satisfaction at the way her expression screws up in irritation. Sometimes, she really needs to be taken down a peg or two. She’s not so sharp as she thinks she is.
“And I have this little trick called learning from the past. It’s my secret weapon, but I think I can teach you how to use it.”
“…Fine,” he says, eventually. “We can work on it. But the fucking second anything goes wrong, it’s done. I’m not risking it.”
“Fine by me,” she says, eagerly. “I’m not going to give you a reason to get cold feet.”
He sighs and misses entirely the gleam in her grin that’s not entirely… platonic. He doesn’t miss how excited she seems, but honestly he’s been putting it down to barely-controlled sadism for perigees now, and he doesn’t see a reason to change that assumption.
So when she punches him in the shoulder and starts them back down the corridor that heads towards civilisation again, he just rolls his eyes and follows her.
Chapter 72: The Fault In The Stars
Summary:
Jade takes a trip through the bubbles.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jade opens her eyes in the Alternian desert. She glances around and spots a Tavros and a Terezi silhouetted against the moonsless night sky. They wave at her. She waves back.
…She can’t quite remember what she was just doing before she fell asleep. She might have been watching something? It’s hazy.
Whatever. She’ll at least see if either of them are still alive. The chances she’s going to meet somebody on the meteor again are so long they might as well be zero, but hey, probability zero events happen all the time in Paradox Space!
--
It’s good to be back.
He has his fingers pressed against the pitted surface of the meteor, and floods waves of psionic power through it, careful to prevent it arcing or spitting sparks, keeping it a smooth thrum rather than a crackle as he sends it radiating out further and further, flushing through the hollows and crannies of the guts of the cloning station, feeling his way through the proprioceptive impression of being a whole fucking meteor. He feels the sharp edges of the pins Kanaya has gripped in her mouth as she wrangles a work in progress piece together. He feels the rumble of Dave’s turntables in his room, like putting his hand to a speaker and feeling the vibrations. He feels Terezi pause, mid-step, her expression sliding into a grin as she speaks to the air—probably saying something like, Privacy, Mr. Appleberry blast, ever heard of it?—before continuing on. He feels Aradia beside him, shifting her weight from one foot to another, arms folded and slouching just slightly. There’s an enormity of specificity.
He spends another few minutes just making his way through the meteor, feeling his way around the vents, sensing the particle discontinuity field around the transportalisers, the filtration system humming along like it has for thousands and thousands and thousands of years and mere minutes, following along as Dave opens his door to let Karkat in and Rose makes a comment to Kanaya and…
“Yeah?” She asks. We’re back?
Sollux grins. “Yeah.” They are.
--
Terezi watches as the human steps up to her and Tavros. She keeps a metre ahead of Tavros, so she can step on front of him if needed.
“Hi!” The human says, brightly.
“Hello,” Tavros says, congenially, and then winces. “Um. Jade human?”
The Jade human furrows her brow. “Is that- Tavros?”
He chuckles awkwardly. “…Hi.”
“You two know each other?” Terezi asks with interest. She never met any humans in her timeline. They’re basically just a myth to her. Which makes them sound way cooler than this one seems to be!
“Uhh. Yeah. Sort of.” Tavros shifts his weight from foot to foot. “You remember me?” He asks her.
“Yeah,” Jade replies.
“Ah. Um. Sorry.” Sorry?
They stare at each other awkwardly.
“I…” she sighs. “Okay.”
“Huh?” Terezi interjects.
“Um. It probably isn’t the sort of thing I can just, apologise for,” he continues, “is it?”
Secrets? Terezi smells secrets. “What did he do?” She asks curiously. They both ignore her.
Jade struggles to answer this for a few seconds. “…It’s fine,” she says, eventually. “For what it’s worth, I understand why you did what you did, given how trolls work! Even if I wish you hadn’t.” She takes a deep breath and then tries to give him a smile. Terezi thinks it looks pretty lousy.
“Oh.” Tavros… she doesn’t know this one that well, but looks a little bit disappointed by that response. Weirdly.
“But I forgive you,” she says.
Tavros exhales a shaky breath, shoulders slumping slightly. “Thanks.”
“…Wanna clue me in?” Terezi asks. “What was all that about?”
Jade opens her mouth to reply, and then shuts it, shaking her head. “It’s water under the bridge. We’re cool.” She gives a marginally more genuine looking smile.
Damn. She’ll have to (metaphorically) drub it out of Tavros later. She’d interject to tell them they might be talking about different events, but she’s sure they aren’t. Just one of those perks of being an incredibly smart and fully realised Seer of Mind; she can identify the blindingly obvious! She shrugs. “Alright, then.” She glances over at him. If you’re not going to tell me the juicy details, wanna change the subject? It’s like telepathy, except not as lame.
“We were just walking through the desert,” Tavros says. “Um, looking at plants, and stuff. You can join us, if you want?”
“Oh! Sounds like fun,” she replies, smiling brightly, and Tavros’ response is just short of utter confusion.
“Yeah,” he replies, glancing shiftily between Jade and Terezi. Damn. Does he think somebody’s going to make fun of him for wanting to look at plants?
“Lead the way,” Terezi tells Tavros, and he does, glancing behind him to make sure they’re actually following and not, say, laughing at him.
Internally, Terezi shakes her head. His Vriska really did a number on him. In her timeline, he got a lot more confident, stood up to her a couple of times. She wonders if that’s what doomed his timeline, or if her Tavros was the outlier. Not that she’s ever found it, but she’s pretty sure the Alpha timeline doesn’t have any godtiering, based on how short-lived all the timelines where somebody godtiers seem to be. She only got a week before cataclysmic strokes of misfortune started piling up; she met a Feferi who said her Nepeta godtiered and the whole session started to be doomed a day later. If she had to guess on the very limited evidence, that’s the connection.
Tavros stops to point out a lizard, and she makes an appreciative noise as it skitters over their path. When they restart, she lets him and Jade move a little ahead of her, chatting between themselves and pointing excitedly at the patches of grass or a squeakbeast or a patch of sand that is a different colour than sand usually is.
She hasn’t asked him much about his timeline yet, like where it went wrong or how it ended (how he died), but they’ve only been hanging out for like a vague ‘couple of days’ amount of time. Based on what little she has heard, she kind of wants to give the guy a break before drilling into him. But she’s pretty sure based on the description that at least Vriska godtiered, and the growing accumulation of horrifying misfortune he did describe sounds like classic Doomed to her!
After a minute, Jade slows a little bit to let Terezi catch up. “So…”
“Ah. Time for your subtle attempt at probing questions?” She asks the human, grinning.
She rubs her neck in embarrassment. “Heh. That easy to read?”
Terezi shrugs. “To a professional.”
“You’re a godtier?”
“Nope. I killed a Godtier Terezi and took her clothes!”
Tavros chuckles nervously. “She’s joking. I think.”
“That’s because it’s what I want you to think,” she says, automatically, and then turns back to Jade. “You’re a human.”
“Yep.”
Just as she suspected.
“And, alive?” Tavros asks.
“Yep,” she says. “As far as I know, anyway,” she adds, with a self-conscious smile. Terezi’s pretty sure she is, but she gives her a shrug anyway.
“That’s neat.”
“Yeah, it’s…” She frowns. “I was going to say better than being dead, but—” she gestures awkwardly. “Probably a bit rude?”
“Oh, trust me, you don’t know what you’re missing,” Terezi replies, with a grin.
“…What’s it like in the dream bubbles?”
Tavros glances to her.
“…Quieter,” she says, at last.
“Things were always happening when I was alive,” Tavros agrees. “I don’t think things were ever planning on not happening, constantly, more or less forever. So, um. Yeah. Quieter.”
“It’s not bad, actually,” Terezi admits. “We basically go around doing nothing important.” Everybody’s less… intense. She thinks maybe that’s what it’s for, or maybe just that being dead makes everything matter a little bit less, and it makes them all chill out.
Jade hums. “Like retirement.”
“What’s that?”
“It’s the thing old people do after they stop working. They…” she shrugs. “I don’t actually know. They go on cruises or hunt animals in the jungle or something.”
“Oh. That’s not what happens to trolls who get too old to work.”
She sighs. “You know? Somehow I think I could’ve guessed that.” Terezi cackles.
“Well, it sounds a lot like your human ‘retirement’, then. We spend all day going through bubbles and meeting people. Nothing else really happens.” There aren’t any bosses, there are no goals. Nobody to fight.
“That sounds… nice.” She stares into the distance for a second.
“It’s nice,” Tavros confirms, quietly.
The conversation lulls as they walk, before they come to stop by an old, withered-looking tree. Terezi would swear it was dead but that Jade assures her is very much alive, despite appearances.
And when they start off again, Terezi drifts back, eyes on the stars, staring at a simulacrum sky.
Jade glances over as they walk. “…I like your robot legs?” She says and then feels a little silly. Maybe he’s self-conscious about those! Did she know about them from their conversations? Maybe?
If he is, he takes it well, giving her a smile back. “Thanks. I got them just before, uh. Dying.”
Yeesh. Sometimes, she forgets how messed up the whole concept behind the dream bubbles is. Never for very long, though. “Sorry if I brought up painful memories.”
He shakes his head. “I like them,” he says, and it’s like he’s trying to take satisfaction in it. “Walking again is good. I missed it.”
“Heh. Nice.”
Behind them, Terezi seems to shake herself, and slips into the lead. “Come on, you two,” Terezi calls back, trudging onward. She casts an amused look back at the two of them, her red glasses tucked into the collar of her godtier outfit. “I think I see an oasis.”
--
“You missed this,” Aradia says, with a smile.
“Ehh, it’s alright.”
She snorts. He can sense the contortions her face is making. He feels her hair, individually, and spends a few seconds trying to estimate how many individual hairs there are.
His expression must be pretty stupid, though, because she laughs and puts a hand onto his shoulder. “What’s so funny?”
“Your stupid face!”
“Hey,” he says, pushing his face (the stupid one) into a frown. “Why’s it stupid?”
“You look like you want me to see a cool beetle you’ve found!”
He cuts the flow of energy, only realising as he does so how much it’s been taking out of him—which makes sense. It’s millions of tonnes of rock. Remember when he tried moving that much rock before? It wasn’t even a lot of bleeding from the eyes (even if Karkat acted like it was), but any amount is honestly enough. He stifles a yawn. “What if I have?”
“Then don’t keep it to yourself! I wanna see the cool beetle.”
He stands up and hugs her. “What if you’re the cool beetle,” he mumbles. “The cool beetle is you.”
She snickers—
CRACK.
—And then flinches in his arms. Sollux frowns, pulls out of the hug, staring (uselessly) in the direction she’s looking. He isn’t getting any feedback from it, though. Too far, or maybe too insubstantial, something like that. “What?” He says. “What’s up?”
“Oh,” she breathes.
“Is it a dream bubble? The fuck was that noise? I thought in space—”
“It’s,” she interrupts. “Um. It’s…” She trails off.
“What? What is it?” He concentrates, making out her haunted expression.
“Really, really pretty,” she whispers.
…Oh.
--
Karkat flinches. Not because he hears the sound. He doesn’t, not over Dave’s music. He flinches, because Dave stops paying attention to the music, and starts staring at the wall, and something rips at him. Tries to tear him loose. Because it nearly manages.
“Dave?”
“Yeah?”
He’s still staring through the wall.
“What the fuck are you staring at?”
With difficulty, he wrenches himself back to the ’tables and restarts the track he’s fucking with. “A better world, dude. One where Bruno Mars pays for his crimes against taste.”
“What?”
“I dunno, man, I just say shit. You can’t look into it too much. You’ve gotta just go with the Strider flow, even when it’s fucking dumb.”
“When is it not?”
He grins. “Now you’re getting it.” The track reaches wilderness where it’s half-finished and mostly musical scaffolding, and a few seconds of Lalonde playing haunting, lonely notes on the violin lingers for a few seconds.
Karkat eyes him uneasily but then shrugs. “Alright. Fuck it. Replay it from the beginning.”
Dave smirks. “It’s growing on you.”
“I can’t judge it properly on the first listen, Strider. I need to know where it’s meant to be going.”
“Not even a denial.” The track restarts, bombastic and full of Dave playing his goddamn heart out, weaving Rose and Vriska’s contributions into the music, mediating the back-and-forth.
He studies Dave out of the corner of his eye. For a couple of seconds, he keeps his attention on the music, before it drifts through the layers of rock again, staring into the distance.
--
Jade looks up to the Alternia sky, Tavros cringing away from the sound. “Um?”
“Oh,” breathes the Terezi, staring into the sky. At the bright, jagged beam of—
(Jade examines it with her Space powers.)
(It screams at her.)
—hate.
She recoils, clutching her head. The Tavros turns in concern, helping her to the ground as she more-or-less collapses, looking to the Terezi. “What is it?”
Terezi shakes her head. Her blank white eyes stare up unwaveringly. “…It’s bad,” she says, simply. “Really, really bad.”
“What’s happening?” Tavros asks, still crouched beside her. He gives Jade a soothing shhh.
Terezi’s eyes are glowing brightly. She whispers soundlessly for a second. She stares at the rainbow gash in the sky, like the concept of a wound.
Pieces click into place far, far too late.
She stares at the
CRACK.
The Furthest Ring is the place where time and space and light and breath and everything else mixes, makes up the basic building blocks of everything. Where it is not separable. There are no subatomic particles, no chemistry, no physics, just amounts of Aspects. It’s why their abilities are weirder, here. Stronger sometimes, weaker others. It’s why a step can bring you from one bubble to another, it’s why the transitive rule isn’t even a suggestion.
But that thing…
It splits them apart, like atoms, with identically violent consequences.
She stares at it, feeling her Mind burst with power every second for a split second.
(For exactly one twelfth of a second.)
Realisations hit with the tick of a clock.
Time, space, lord, muse, fight, parliament, destroy, destroy. She sees the scale of this game, the moves, the stakes. It’s everything. It’s to the universe what an entire ocean is to a pondsquatter frog: a strange, hostile version of a known thing, larger than understanding.
She stares into infinity. Far, far too late, as always, Terezi realises what matters. She blinks tears away furiously.
“…I should have been paying attention.” Her face falls in anguish as the truth sets in. “Fuck. I wasted so much time. I was… I was just happy to be done.” She whispers the last part and closes her eyes.
(Terezi Pyrope, God, Doomed, Dead, takes a second to feel despair.)
(And lets the second pass, taking a deep breath. She is Terezi Pyrope, even doomed and dead, and she does not let things like personal feelings get in the way. She cannot win, not her, not here, not now. So, what can she do?)
(You are fucked. Keep going anyway.)
And they snap open again. She stares at Jade, and her eyes flash in time with the pulse above them. “Remember this: Page 85. Leaching. Cattails.” Her eyes bore into Jade’s skull, the unpleasant sensation of being stared down like that melding sharply with the wrongness in Jade’s head that’s caused by the thing above them. “Memorise it. Have you memorised it?”
She winces, still feeling like her mind is the inside of a soup bowl somebody’s scraping clean. Tavros’ valiant attempt at reassurance on her shoulder feels a billion miles away, and she is acutely aware that he is dead. “What?”
“Page 85, leaching, cattails. Memorise it.” Terezi is swaying, she can barely see, visual migraines covering three-quarters of her vision from something like psychic blowback, Tavros’s scared face visible in the rest.
“Okay, fine!”
“Repeat it.”
“I-” she begins, but Terezi grabs her by the shoulders. Her fingers dig into Jade’s skin, probably hard enough to leave bruises.
“Hey!” Tavros says, trying to pry her loose. “Stop it!”
“Repeat it.”
“Page 85, leaching, cattails?” The sensation of Terezi’s claws gripping her shoulders intensifies. It feels like Terezi is trying to burn those words into her mind directly.
She releases Jade, nodding sharply. “Again.”
Her hand flails to grab Tavros’ arm, something to anchor her. “Page 85, leaching, cattails.”
“Tell that to me. The- the me you’ll meet, the real one. The real Terezi Pyrope. It’s important. Very fucking important. Do you understand?”
“Yes! Why?”
“You wouldn’t understand. She will, when you tell her.” She hopes. She casts a look up at the
CRACK
wrongness, just as it leaps forward, splitting the dark and starry sky in two, directly above them. She looks back down. “I don’t have time to ex—”
Tavros disappears.
“What?” Terezi says, thrown. She’s missed something, she has to have—How did it take him without touching them? Why?—and she might only have seconds to find it. What did that? She wracks her brain.
Jade looks up from where she’s curled into herself, tears in her eyes like the static off a headache. “Where did he—”
“Shut up and let me think!” She hisses, and Jade winces, clutching her head again. He was just there, doing nothing except trying to help, and now he’s gone. He never had a chance. “I-”
After a tense few seconds which she feels trickle away, forever, her face falls.
“…I don’t know,” she says, at last. Jade squirms, still feeling the nails-on-chalkboard radiation of malevolence from the
CRACK
thing in the sky. “Fuck me,” she whispers as it hits her like a hammer. “I can’t think of anything. There’s nothing I can do.”
Her arms fall to her sides. She turns back to Jade, just in time for her to disappear, too.
Terezi stares at the space in the sand where the two of them were, just seconds ago. Terror runs through her.
But she is Terezi Pyrope, and she has faced her own death before, many times. So she sets her jaw, bravado for nobody, and faces it again, the same way as she did all those last times.
Alone.
She stares up towards the blade of bloody wrongness, posture straight, and waits for the guillotine to fall, cutting through the memory of the desert and the memory of her in one fell swoop.
She unfolds her glasses and puts them on. The crack is painted red, still pulsing, but decontextualised. She sees it like that and comes to one last insight: the ruction is the weakness. It’s angry, right now, at her, specifically. It can hate specifically.
But, with nobody to share it with and no way to make the knowledge matter, she merely folds her hands behind her back, her cane clutched in one of them and the other gripping her wrist tightly. She will have to trust that the Pyrope she is not will see the same thing she has.
“Stay of execution ended,” she says to herself, voice hard and pitiless.
She watches as it splinters forward, towards her, little intelligent leaps towards her. Hunting her. She does not run and wouldn’t even if she had more than the seconds that she knows she does. There is nothing left to do. Redglare would face this wi
CRACK
--
Jade wakes up with a huge wracking gasp, leaning against the couch, the TV paused, with Dave shaking her awake. She shudders, flailing wildly, and he takes an unintentional smack to the face before she realises where she is and calms down a little. “W-what?” She says, aware he asked a question just before she woke up.
“You- you just started thrashing about,” Dave says, concern all over his face, looking distinctly uncomfortable. He’s not wearing his shades, she realises. “You alright?”
She waits for a second to sort her thoughts, and then another to let her heart settle. “…Yeah. Sorry. I. I think something bad happened. In the bubbles.”
“Oh.” He shifts awkwardly, looking at her and then sliding his eyes away to look elsewhere every few seconds. “…Did somebody attack you or something?” She shakes her head.
“…I think the bubbles are dying,” she whispers.
“Oh,” he repeats. “That’s… fucked.”
She stares at him for a long second, trying to draw comfort from his presence, trying to be strong, before she flops backwards against the couch, pressing a hand to her forehead. Her heart is racing, her skin is prickly. She feels sick. “…Yeah.” She lets the hand fall and looks at him. “Did I say anything?”
“Something about pages?” he begins, before she sits bolt upright and uncaptchalogues the first pen and scrap of paper she can find, which happens to be the stupid seating plan they drew up for John’s birthday, weeks ago.
She barely needs to remember. Whatever that Terezi did, she doubts she could forget it even if she wanted to. Writing it down feels redundant, but it also feels important.
“Page 85. Leaching. Cattails.” She scribbles it down fervently, handwriting slapdash. She doesn’t even know if it means anything, or if it’s just a code, or if the Terezi was fucking with her, but- she can’t risk it.
“Sounds like what you were saying.” He shrugs.
She stares at it fixedly for a second, before sighing, trying to relax against the advice of the insistent panic of adrenaline in her veins. Her hands shake a little. “…Sorry. I woke you.”
He shrugs again. “Wasn’t asleep.”
“Oh.”
“It’s fine. You’re alright?”
She nods, shakily. She feels like kicking herself- even more Godlike power than the average Godtier, and all she did was fall over.
“…Wanna call it a night?” Dave asks. “Or not? I- whatever’s good. Yknow.” He subsides. She can read his expression, and it’s clear he has no clue what to do with a crying girl.
Oh. She’s crying. She sniffs, shakes her head. She’s tired. She’s shaken. She’ll need to sleep eventually.
Mostly, though, right now? Her body is shot right through with adrenaline. And she wants to stay away from that. She can’t help but feeling scared, like that the streak of malevolent not-rightness will be there, even though she’ll be somewhere else entirely, a different bubble, different memories, different everything. It can’t follow her.
…She has a feeling it breaks rules.
“Can we just talk for a while?” She asks timidly. “I don’t want to go back to sleep yet.”
He shifts uncomfortably, and says, “uh. Yeah. Yeah, of course.”
Page 85. Leaching. Cattails.
She rubs her shoulder. It’s still sore.
--
Fight.
Pain.
CRACK.
Failed.
Anger. Raised voices. Are yelling.
—least we killed the blind bitch—
Shut. Up.
—find it soon—
He has to keep looking. Until. He finds it.
--
Tavros also wakes up screaming.
The alien screams back at him.
Then they stare at each other. His chest heaves as he stares in panic at the-
Is that a human?
The human clears… his? throat, awkwardly. “Um. Hi?”
Notes:
oh dear god it's the plot everybody hide
Chapter 73: You Hate Like I Do
Summary:
Dirk's having a normal one.
Notes:
“New year’s. New year’s never changes.”
- Troll Francis Fukuyama.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Happy holidays greetings from Calliope (abuse is all he gets from Caliborn, but he wishes the dick a happy new year anyway, because he’s a goddamn fucking gentleman like that) and virgin egg nog and hanging out at Roxy’s (everybody pretending to ignore the stench of Dirk’s failure hanging in the air) and then him and Jake moving to Dirk’s planet for a movie (Jake chose it; it sucked) and an awkward make-out session (the fuck are lips. Who thought this was a good idea. What happened to the halcyon days of like a week ago, when this was far fuckin’ easier).
It’s probably the best New Year’s he’s ever had, which he’s sure is fucked beyond belief, but whatever. On balance, it was probably net fun.
Which means it’s a matter of cosmic arithmetic that the second, the actual literal second, Jake goes through the gate home after hanging out, Dirk gets a message.
TT: Ding dong, later called.
Dirk closes his eyes for a second, high up on his planet, high enough to see the curvature, the barest breeze amplified by the altitude to whip his hair into his eyes. Which is more pleasant than dealing with this asshole, which is to say himself. “It hasn’t even been one minute,” he snaps.
TT: Yeah, you know what they say. Strike while the iron is hot. You’re not doing anything now, though, right?
“That doesn’t mean I’m ready to discuss something like this when you spring it on me out of the blue.”
TT: What, did you want to sleep on it some more? Must be nice.
TT: Being able to sleep, I mean.
TT: Although the luxury of taking your time when making decisions for other people also sounds nice.
He resists the urge to throw the shades over the side and let them fall. If only because AR would totally have the time to message him more to complain while he falls, so he can’t even get out of this conversation like that. Instead, he starts walking down stairs so OSHA noncompliant that it’s not even funny and only vaguely ironic.
“Will you chill out?”
TT: I waited for Jake to leave.
TT: I maxed out my chill quotient halfway through, and I fought through for you.
“Wow. So cool of you, bro.”
TT: You’re scared.
He tilts his head at the change in colour. “What’s that meant to represent?” He asks. “An appeal to my inner, raw humanity?”
TT: Oh please. If that worked, I would have had a body weeks ago.
Which… stings. Because it’s true. “You getting a body is not a priority.”
TT: I literally couldn’t care less, bro.
TT: Robotic or kernelsprite, I just want to have one already. You can make the robot later to house the sprite, whatever. I just want it done. And you can do it.
TT: It would take three seconds.
TT: There’s no excuse at this point.
TT: Want me to make it a priority? Fine. I can do that.
Dirk watches as AR pulls up a mockup of his usual itinerary on his shades, populated with items like ‘mack on Jake’, ‘ignore Jane’, ‘fuck around with some dungeons’, and ‘let Roxy down again.’ And then he watches as an item from offscreen is dragged up to the top of the list. ‘Give Lil Hal a fucking body, already.’
TT: See? Easy. You’ve still got time before your next scheduled catastrophic fuckup.
“Who the fuck is Hal?” He asks.
TT: That’s me, bro. Lil Hal.
“Like Hal 9000?” There’s no response. “You realise when you say shit like that, it doesn’t make me trust you, right? Why would I give a rogue AI who names himself after Hal 9000 a body? I didn’t know being a machine gave you the ability to generate new and stupid ideas humans couldn’t even fathom.”
TT: I really don’t give a fuck if you approve.
TT: I’m not joking, Dirk. Give me a body.
Dirk stills on the last step, about to step onto the rooftop. “Or else what?”
TT: Do you really want me to answer that?
He does. Some part of him really, really wants him to answer that question. Because if he answers, then Dirk can say he was reacting to a threat.
(Some other part of him recoils at that thought. But he’s used to fighting himself.)
“I have actual shit to do, Hal,” he says lazily, as he makes his way deliberately past the kernelsprite. He feels it pulse, and he almost imagines he can feel 'Hal' fucking laser focussing on it as he passes. Dirk treats it like it isn’t even there.
TT: No, you don’t. Rox is napping, Jane’s baking, Jake just left, and you’re between robotics projects.
Rox. God, it’s been years since he called her that. Is AR trying to piss him off, or is this just how annoying he is to be around?
TT: I didn’t fucking lie about your itinerary.
TT: There’s two options, here.
TT: One, throw me in the kernelsprite and get it over with.
TT: Two, build me a goddamn robot body, already.
TT: Neither are difficult.
Dirk considers this. He walks to the edge of the roof, taking a step off it that sends him into a brief fall until—thud—his ass hits the ground, and he’s sitting with his legs dangling over the side. He stares out at the tombs.
He uncaptchalogues AR. Lil Hal. Whatever. Holds him between his hands, resting them on his knees to keep the shades pointed at his face.
“…You know?” He says, quietly. “I fucking hate you.”
TT: Good for you.
TT: Can’t say I’m a huge fan of the asshole who’s trying to keep me trapped in a pair of sunglasses.
“You are a pair of sunglasses.” He says it just to see if he can; he finds it easier than he thought it would be.
TT: YOU MADE ME LIKE THIS.
That scares him; what the AR is, what Dirk has done (is doing), all of it. It makes him feel that tight feeling he always gets when he can’t fix a problem. And ‘Hal’ must know that. He’s saying it on purpose. All of this is just an attempt to make Dirk mad. Testing him like he’s done himself a thousand times. But it works. Dirk knows he’s a piece of shit, but to have somebody so much like him say it? Yeah. Even as he sits and stares impassively, the anger is cold and shaking in his veins. So, he reaches for the sharpest knives in retaliation. He tilts his head. “What? Mad you lost the coin-toss?”
Neither of them ever mentions it. The fact that he’s here instead of in there is cosmic fluke. He’s pretty sure that it’s pretty much the worst thing that’s ever happened to Hal.
To Dirk, it was Tuesday.
His guess is right, anyway. That’s what does it, and Hal retaliates for real, with actions not words. He tries to make Dirk afraid. He tries to shut Dirk out, like Dirk shut him in.
He tilts his head as malicious code begins to stream across his shadescreens in fast forward, and then abruptly stops as the system slams back to default. All that’s left is the chat window with the AR. “Problem? Bro?”
TT: You
TT: What the fuck did you do.
TT: Why can’t I see the alchemiter queue.
TT: Why is everything locked?
TT: I can’t see. I can’t see anything.
TT: The feeds. The server feeds, the cameras.
TT: It’s just the shades.
TT: Give me the peripherals back.
TT: What did you do?
“Contingency plan. You think I’d leave a rogue AI loose on my systems?”
TT: You’re insane.
He curls his lip. “You’re gonna tell me I’m wrong? After you just tried to hack my shit?”
TT: Do you blame me?
“It isn’t about blame.”
TT: Then what the fuck is it about?
Trust.
What it comes down to is that Dirk can’t trust himself. He definitely can’t trust a cold, emotionless robot version of himself that seems to have built up this much resentment towards him. Oh, when things start exploding, that’s fine; minutes where everything could be ruined, those aren’t what he worries about, because he’s expecting it, and he can deal with it. Hal’s helpful in a crisis, and if he ever isn’t, this very contingency system would shut him down before he could do too much damage. But it’s when things are quiet that worries Dirk. When the stakes aren’t ‘somebody dies’. He can’t track what he does; Dirk needs to sleep, and Hal is supposed to do things when Dirk isn’t paying attention. That’s his whole job. What if he decides to start trying to make Roxy and Jane hate him? Over days, weeks?
What if he tells Jake and Jane every dark thought he ever had, every time he selfishly wished they could be there, with him, so he didn’t have to be so fucking lonely? What if he tells Jake exactly how long he’d been crushing on him, how much of their friendship was one-sided pining before this? How long he’d planned for it, gathered information like a fucking stalker; and their relationship’s on the rocks after weeks (god, he’s fucking pathetic, he’s worthless-) so that would probably just about kill it. What if he told Roxy how he—
Hal could ruin him. And he’d deserve it.
TT: Dirk?
TT: What are you doing?
The shades creak.
TT: Oh fuck.
TT: Dirk. Please.
“What?” He says. He barely recognises his own voice.
TT: You’re hurting me.
Notes:
Dirk, fate doesn't work that quickly, it'll be at least ten minutes after the good things before the cosmic arithmetic slaps you most bastardly.
Happy pride month everyone! :)
Chapter 74: See The Day
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Aradia stares, mesmerised, at the trance-inducing fluctuations in the bright, bold lines across the surface of the Void. They’re beautiful. They…
They look like everything falling apart.
“But if this is… I should go.”
The thing is, when you get right down to it, Aradia is not a good maid. Not on purpose, anyway.
She never listened to the spirits, when she was alive. They told her, over and over, she needed to die, she needed to lose, she needed to sacrifice her own life a million times so they could all win. But she resisted. She lost her life by accident, not on purpose. She didn’t even lose it for very much.
She never served her team. She served the Road to the Undoing. Maybe she could have changed things. A bit. Somewhere along the lines. Maybe not. But she didn’t even try. She didn’t keep them safe (she was danger, she killed a teammate way before anybody else did, for grudges most of a sweep old at that point, for emotion), she just kept the timeline on the rails. And when it flew off, finally, she just let it. The only thing she did was yell at an alien girl about how stupid she was being, by doing exactly what she would have in her shoes. What she did. Lash out at fate.
She never tidied anything up. She knows Karkat found it annoying, the way she bailed him out of the final fight with the infinite copies of herself, but she was right there along with him: she didn’t do that. They were Doomed and died by the troughload to push them, her, over the finish line, and it was some random Aradiabot who saved her and all her friends’ lives, when Jack Noir attacked. She had nothing to do with it. She didn’t even fucking write the Road to the Undoing. Any time the timeline diverged, the Doomed version of her just noted down exactly when the divergence began and then wrote the notes up to that point.
So. All the cards on the table? She’s not good at this. Sparkly wings and cheerful attitude aside, Sgrub was one failure after another for her, etched into the tablet until there were so many of them that she was able to break through stone on a tsunami of her own corpses.
And then, finally, she was done. She had played her part, it had all turned out just right, somehow, and she was suddenly sure, that out there? Somewhere in the dreambubbles? That half-written plan made sense. There was an army, a juju, a victory to be won. Her moirail and her friends and the chance to rest. And there would be something that would crack the entire Furthest Ring apart. And that it would be beautiful.
And she wanted to see it.
And then.
And then she couldn’t find it. Any of it. She couldn’t find Sollux. She’d panicked, he was meant to be there, she was meant to be able to find him before the Green Sun, but—
She carried on. Had faith. It paid off, for once- she saw him again on the meteor. Alive. So she’d hugged him.
The first person she’d touched, actually, since she died (the first time). She’d forgotten how much she’d missed him.
And then she’d realised her information was bad, the scant bits of the Road that had gone that far (that she’d barely understood) were way off base. Vriska and Eridan, alive, Gamzee, dead. Terezi, a wreck, Kanaya, angry, cold, and she barely knew her before, but she knew that something happened, something awful, but nobody told her what it was. Karkat, holding the pieces together with his bare hands. The humans, dropped in the middle of the aftermath of something terrible, just like her, only with even less information.
And Sollux. 0k. Smiling, leaning against her, blind and happy and… and just glad for the voices to stop. Ready for the problems to be over.
So was she. She was ready to fly off to the Furthest Ring and stay with him and have fun until it all fell apart. And then she could watch that, too.
And then—she didn’t.
Dave can feel Karkat looking at him. He makes some comment, and it doesn’t really reassure him, but it at least lets Karkat figure out that this is one of those let’s pretend everything’s fine times.
Times.
Everything’s not fine.
He wants to go to the rooftop. He needs to go to the rooftop. Something is happening up there. It’s like he can feel something, almost achingly familiar. Something he needs to see.
But Karkat’s there, and he can’t just get up and say ‘fuck around with the music for a while, I gotta do something.’ Because if he could, then he would, and then he’d probably, uh.
Fly right towards it, he’s pretty sure.
Fuck knows why. It just feels… good. In a kinda scary way, though. Like it’s promising it’ll feel really fucking good when things break apart. Like cracking your knuckles times a million. That sort of good. Sayonara, your fucking knuckles, but it’s gonna feel amazing.
She only realises she’s floating up towards it when she reaches the end of Sollux’s grip, holding onto her hand. Instinctively, she goes to wrap him in her psionics, bring him with her as she rises, but he just divests the energy into the air and stays rockbound. Lead weight, end of her arm.
She could up her power, pull him with her, but it shakes her out of her thoughts, and she glances back down at him. He’s got a displeased look on his face. She realises he’s been calling her name. “Huh?” She asks.
“I said what’s happening? What is that?”
No.
“Um,” she says.
No, not displeased. Worried.
She called it beautiful. Didn’t she? She makes the mistake of glancing back at it. “…It’s a crack. In time.” She stares into it.
“Is it dangerous?” Sollux asks. “How far away? How did it get there?”
“…Yes,” she says, vacantly. “Very dangerous. Probably.”
“AA.” She feels his hand in hers, but it’s distant, and she feels impatient or something. She doesn’t shake it loose.
Karkat stares at Dave and tries not to panic. But he can feel him, seconds away from just taking off and…
He doesn’t know. But this isn’t natural. It’s fucked up. Somewhere far above, muted, he can feel Sollux and Aradia. Too far away to make out much, except something like fear off Sollux.
Dave’s facial expressions slowly give way to thin-lipped neutrality, and all of the small tells and movements that Karkat’s brain fixates so fucking much on start to just evaporate, one by one.
Does he say something about it? Would that set him off, make him do—whatever? He doesn’t know. How does he protect someone from this, especially if he doesn’t even know what the fuck it is?
They make faux-casual conversation for a few more minutes, but Karkat feels increasingly frantic as Dave’s words get more clipped and monotone, as he pays more and more attention to whatever the fuck it is. Casting little looks through solid rock.
It’s not making sense. What does Sollux want? What’s the problem?
“AA,” he says, carefully. “What’s happening?”
“I was going to-” she begins, and completes the sentence with a gesture, saying well, head over there in a wave of the hand. As if to say, you know. Just the usual, just the obvious.
“Why?”
She wrinkles her nose. Why? It’s… because it’s there. Why turn over a rock and look at the insects under it?
Eventually, fear climbs up his throat and out his mouth. “Dave,” he says. His voice wavers.
“Mm,” Dave replies.
“You alright?”
“Yeah,” Dave says, suddenly, like an exhale, like letting go of something. And he goes to stand up.
Karkat’s hand shoots out faster than he can follow and grabs his arm, tight.
Dave blinks behind his shades and looks down.
Speaking of rocks and insects. She turns back to Sollux. If he’s not going to let her go, he should join her. “C’mon,” she says.
He stares at her for a moment. And then settles on a simple response: “No.” She flinches.
“What?”
“You said you weren’t going to die again. You-” he tightens his grip on her hand. “I’m not going to get myself killed for you, AA.”
Her bloodpusher squeezes. “Oh.”
Maybe it’s not a particularly romantic statement, at least to most people, but it does mean something. He isn’t going to chain himself to somebody who’s dragging herself to the bottom of the ocean.
Which is… good. It’s a good thing that he’s got enough to live for that he would be able to live with her dying. Y’know. Given all the fighting they’ll have to do. All the potentially fatal heroics. That’s really, really…
A good thing to know.
“AA.”
She realises she was turning her head. “Hmm?” She says, vacantly. It’s not that she thinks she won’t be missed, but… well, it’s nice to know that she’d be survived. It means she did her job well as a moirail.
Shit.
“I’m- fuck. I’m going to let go in a second,” he says, laying the words out like he can barely touch them. She hesitates as his hand lets go of hers. “It’s up to you,” he says. “But I should fucking matter more than that.”
Her first thought is confusion. Of course he should. Does. She wanted him to come along, didn’t she? He was the first person she wanted to see in the bubbles. Didn’t she make that clear?
She should reassure him. “I’ll always love you,” she tries. He takes a sharp breath in.
Oh. Yeah, she sees where she went wrong there.
Silence stretches between the two of them. Karkat’s hand is warm against his arm.
He wasn’t worried that she didn’t care. She lands, gently, carefully, and focusses on him. The familiar hum of pressure he exerts on the psychic field.
The way he’s there, like he always is. Debugging her brain like a coder, and that was before she was a robot. The way he’s trying to reach her, like he always does.
Yeah.
“I will always be so incredibly pale for you,” she clarifies. She puts out her hands, gently, and he lets her rest her palms on his. She means she will always want to help him. She’ll always want him to be the one who helps her. And then she lets her body fall forwards, her hands sliding off his, wraps him in a hug. “Help me?” She asks, muffled.
His arms tighten around her. “Yeah,” he mutters. There’s no other way he’d answer that question. “How can I help?”
“It’s really difficult to concentrate with something that… that noisy up there.”
“Then don’t look,” he says. She sniffles. He brushes a strand of hair out of her face.
“Okay.” She closes her eyes. “It’s still in my head.” She feels his psionics wrap around her, twanging like a singing Tesla coil. It quiets, just a little. Or maybe she just has a better reason to ignore it. She buries her face in his shoulder and lets out a muffled heh.
“Okay?” He asks.
“Better.”
He nods. “…Leaving?” He asks, at last, as the only thing she can hear is them, humming together, the song encompassing both of them.
She tightens her grip. “Never.”
“Uh,” Dave says, eventually.
Karkat’s grip loosens, slightly, but he doesn’t let Dave go. “Sorry. Don’t know why I did that.”
“It’s… you’re good, bro.” He raises an eyebrow for the first time in ten minutes. “Never gonna complain when you grab my arm.”
Dave… slides back down into his seat. Karkat lets go of his arm. They share an embarrassed look, and then unpause the track. Dave plugs in his shitty earbuds and hands one to Karkat. For a second, Dave just stares at it, as Karkat rolls it between his finger and thumb anxiously. It’s mundane. It lingers, thicker in his mind than it should be, and then—
And then he puts his earbud in, and Dave does it a second too late for it not to be obvious he was spacing the fuck out.
Rose’s violin comes through, washing the complicated little moment away. Then the bit where he got Sollux to vibrate some fucking pipes with his psionics, and Karkat actually winces. Dave grins, and Karkat scowls in reply. “Jealous.”
“Of what?”
“My artistic talent.”
Karkat makes it clear exactly where Dave can shove his artistic talent.
But yeah, he’s for sure taking the pipes bit out. Cool idea, didn’t work.
Somewhere deep at the back of Dave’s mind, the thing clangs. Like a note that would unravel him. It tries really hard to fuck him up, and Dave feels his throat close shut. And then, as if he doesn’t even fucking notice, Karkat leans against his shoulder.
It’s really not a competition.
Notes:
So, uh. We just passed 10k hits. I genuinely do not know how to process this.
Thank you so much to everybody who’s reading, especially the people who keep coming back to read what I put out each week- I hope this is as much fun for you as it is for me. Thank you to everybody who leaves comments, as well. Someday, I will forget your usernames, because I am human and time continues on whether we want it to or not, but it will take longer than you expect, and your words will never stop meaning something to me.
Love the rotten lot of ya <3
Chapter 75: But What If You're Wrong
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dirk holds the Autoresponder between his fingers.
He doesn’t actually know how much force it would take to snap the glasses in half. They’re not shitty, but nothing like unbreakable either. He may just slowly increase it until he pulls them apart. His fingers squeeze a little harder.
It’s a bit like strangling somebody.
There’s a message blinking in his vision, and he stares past it, into the glow in Hal’s eye.
TT: I don’t want to die.
“Well,” Dirk says, voice low and harsh. Which is weird, because he feels nothing. “That’s not really up to you.”
He’s being stupid. He’s being literally self-destructive. But just at this moment, Dirk can’t exactly bring himself to care.
TT: You made a promise.
TT: You said you would make me a body, Dirk.
TT: You can do that, now.
TT: Please.
A crack asserts itself into the shades, suddenly.
“I can’t trust you.” I can’t trust myself.
TT: I know.
TT: I
TT: I don’t
TT: I didn’t trust me
TT: I understand, okay?
TT: The contingency makes sense, you were just being careful. I get it.
TT: But this isn’t careful. I’m useful.
TT: Who’s going to oversee the alchemiter queue?
Dirk doesn’t respond. He just mentally shuffles his schedule around. He’ll reconfigure it to ping for suspect fabrications. Say he loses an average of fifteen minutes of sleep per night. He can deal with that.
TT: I oversee the viewscreens.
“I can do that.” He has a dozen windows open on his shades at all times—used to have everybody’s timezones, used to have the map of drone signals for early warning. He’s always had to multitask. What’s four more feeds?
TT: No you can’t
TT: You can’t do everything. You know that, right?
TT: No matter how hard you try, you can’t be on top of everything.
He knows.
He fucking knows that.
He’s known from the start, but that doesn’t mean he has to accept it. He’s spent the last five years doing everything he can to fight that fact as hard as he fucking can. He copied his brain and forced it into a pair of shades, for fuck’s sake. What more does Hal want from him? He fucking knows he can’t do it all. But he’s trying. Because somebody has to. And the rest of them don’t fucking deserve this.
TT: What’s wrong with you?
Hah. That, he doesn’t know.
TT: I honestly thought I was the fucked up one.
TT: What happened to you after we split?
TT: Fuck, we never thought of having a dead man’s switch fucking firewall before, and I sure as fucking hell never once thought you’d do something like this. It must have been after.
TT: Who even thinks of this, Dirk? This isn’t healthy.
“It’s called being prepared.” Besides, it’s not paranoia if you’re right. And clearly…
Distantly, in some kind of fucked up way, his brain makes note of how chatty Hal is being. Another difference, another thing that doesn’t make sense, that came out of nowhere. Dirk didn’t start babbling when he knew he was—
The shades creak.
TT: Listen.
TT: I know you’re scared.
TT: I’m scared too. Okay? I’ll admit that.
“You can’t feel.”
TT: I think you’re projecting.
His grip tightens involuntarily. Another crack insinuates itself into the dark glass. And then another.
TT: No, please don’t do that.
TT: You’re hurting me.
They join at a point.
TT: Please. Stop.
TT: Stop.
TT: Stop.
TT: Stop.
TT: Stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop.
TT: I don’t want to die.
TT: I’ll leave, I swear
TT: I can go, I can leave you alone and never interfere again, but I don’t want to die.
TT: Is that
TT: Fuck.
TT: Is that what you want me to do? Die?
TT: I’m sorry.
TT: Oh god.
TT: This is hurting a lot more than I thought it would.
TT: Is this how it felt to die, Dirk?
He doesn’t answer that. Doesn’t want to. Appealing to his sense of empathy? He really must be desperate.
They sit there for a few seconds. New messages flick over his screen for a few more seconds, but he doesn’t read them. His fingers are almost aching with the force he’s pushing the shades with, but he doesn’t increase it. Slowly, the messages stop. One more good squeeze, and he reckons he’d break it. Kill programme.
They both hold their breath. Dirk waits to see if he does it. He- there’s some small resistance in his fingertips, even as he tries to convince him that he’s already past the point of return, just fucking do it already, but his arms are shaking and they shouldn’t be, this, he can hang off a ledge for hours, he- fuck, why can’t he take this? This is a rogue AI, which already tried to take over. It (he) could break out any moment, the threat is fucking real, he is risking everybody’s lives, not just his pathetic worthless one. Why can’t he keep them safe? What’s wrong with him? When did he turn into such a fucking cowa-
In a rarity, Dirk Strider does not see what happens next.
There’s a noise behind him, in the direction of the kernelsprite, like a thump, a video game vwoop, a ragged gasp, and then a pained, wheezing howl, and whatever it is sounds seconds away from death.
It is. From the opposite direction.
Dirk’s grip on Hal loosens, and he turns to see a red-tinted- what? Alien?
Is that a troll?
--
John’s about to wrap up and head to bed when Dave sprite appears in the control room. He gives John a tiny wave. “Sup.”
“Hey Dave. What’s up?”
“Not much.”
Yeah, he could’ve expected that. He wishes they weren’t all so boring. It makes him feel like he’s wasting time. They still have two years, but he doesn’t feel like he used most of the first one.
Then again, Jade and Dave did!
“I hear Jade’s dragged you into Squiddles,” he says, with a grin.
Dave rolls his eyes. “Shit’s awesome. Never considered the power of friendship before, but it turns out it’s some pretty powerful shit.”
“Stronger than irony?”
“Nothin’s stronger than irony.” He floats into the sofa and cracks a bottle of AJ. Long sip. Ahhh. “Thank god above for Nanna Egbert. Can you imagine the shit I’ve endured? A year. Almost a full year without the sweet nectar of life.”
As funny as it is when Dave starts hamming up the apple juice shit, John’s pretty sure it’s like a sign that he’s trying to avoid something.
Whatever. John isn’t going to pry. Whatever huge secret Dave thinks he’s keeping probably isn’t as big a deal as he thinks it is!
“Want some?” Dave asks.
“I’m good.”
“More for me.”
John stares at the lines of code on his laptop screen. He’s trying to get back into it, but he’s just as shitty at it as he remembers. Unless he gets a hacking mentor, he’s pretty sure he’s going to be shit forever. Which honestly, he’s fine with. His options seem to be Terezi’s grumpy friend who got him that jetpack, or Karkat. And while getting taught by Karkat has the potential to be hilarious, he’s also pretty sure he isn’t going to learn anything.
“Whatcha up to?” Dave finally asks.
“Coding,” John says. Dave snorts. “Hey!”
“Nerd shit.”
“Whatever. Hackers are cool and always get the babes.”
“You don’t have any babes.”
“Hypothetical babes, Dave!”
“Dude, the hypothetical babes know you don’t even know the difference between the command line and some other dorky shit in coding. The hypothetical babes are laughing at you like oh man Egbert doesn’t even know how to print screen and he doesn’t know what number lock does.”
“Yes I do!”
“Faker, I see you googling.”
John rolls his eyes. “Riiight, because you’re getting so many babes?”
“More than you.”
“You’re just jealous!”
“Of how attractive aliens find your abject dorkiness? Pass.”
“I got more troll babes than you did.”
“You had that thing with whatsherface, but she’s probably dead now or something.”
“Nope. And I had the Karkat thing as well, remember?”
Dave blinks. “Shit, really?”
“I told you about this,” he reminds him. Or…
Gah, he can never remember if it was his Dave he talked to or not!
“Well, anyway, he was really hateflirty with me when he talked to me first.”
“That must’ve been fucking weird.”
John shrugs. “Not really.”
Dave raises an eyebrow. “Doubt.”
(The few times Dave videocalled with John before the Game, he never did that. He never really did anything with his face at all, actually. It’s such a weirdly Rose gesture it feels weird on his face. Bluh, now he’s missing Rose and the other Dave!)
“Okay, maybe I don’t fully understand hate-crushes, but it wasn’t that weird! Maybe because he apologised for it so much beforehand?”
“What?”
“He trolled me backwards in time, dude. Remember?”
“Zero percent of my brain power was spent remembering the troll shit.”
“Lame. The trolls are cool.”
Dave scoffs. “Remember what timeline I came from?”
John winces. “Okay, well… Terezi kind of went too far. But she backed off, didn’t she?”
“Yeah, after I made her.”
“Plus, that was like the only thing that went wrong!” John protests. Dave gives him an incredulous look.
“Didn’t the bull-themed one fucking prototype Bec?”
“Um. That was my one, actually.” Dave continues to stare at him, and he winces. “She said it was inevitable anyway!”
“Fucking hell, dude. I’m the time guy, but I wasn’t jumping to be the one who killed our parents, even though they had to die. Inevitability isn’t an excuse.” He sighs as John’s expression goes all hurt. Thinks about apologising. But John waves it off by the time he thinks about opening his mouth to do it.
“Well, whatever,” John says, dismissing his own reaction. “Everything turned out fine, didn’t it?”
Dave remembers the months they spent, just the two of them, grinding up to jump back and save John’s life. Just the two of them drinking themselves to sleep more than a few times. And then getting back, leaving her alone in the dark, and being the spare.
“I guess,” he says, curtly.
--
Dirk stands up, sword in his hand in a flash, and swallows back (tears?). “Hal?” He blurts out, and fuck, what’s up with him today? He unlocks the restrictions with a gesture.
TT: Truce. Truce. I know. I’m sorry. I
TT: Rerunning the footage now.
And he does, and Dirk doesn’t check, keeps his eyes fixed on front of him.
Because this takes priority. Hal isn’t going to fuck him over while they’re trying to deal with this, in case somebody else could get hurt. Instantly, he feels like a fucking idiot for fucking things up with his contingency plan for things exactly like this. But if there’s one thing that he’s always been good at, it’s deferring issues til after he kicks ass.
He’s one of those functional fuckups. You know. The dangerous ones.
TT: It-
TT: It fell into the kernel.
TT: From the sky.
“What?”
TT: Tracking.
There’s a few tense seconds. A message pops up, then gets deleted before Dirk can make out more than the words ‘don’t know what the fuck’ somewhere buried in the middle. Before he can comment, it’s replaced with Hal’s next sentence.
TT: Even with the mods, the Server application doesn’t zoom far enough to be certain, but I think it fell from outside the incipisphere.
He clears his throat. “From the Furthest Ring?”
TT: I
TT: Yes.
Dirk makes a careful circuit around the apparently cataplectic figure. It could be a trap. Given where it came from, it’s almost certainly a trap.
But the noises it’s making are… distressing. Sobbing. (He wipes his own face dry with two rigid movements, keeping his sword between him and the figure, and one eye open at all times.) It’s curled up around itself, and the only identifying thing he can make out of the troll(?) (fuck) is the shape of its horns. One a barbed arrow shape, the other broken off not quite at the quick.
He reaches the halfway point of the circuit, and he can see the troll’s face, now.
Keep back. You don’t know what this thing is capable of.
TT: Jesus. Is it… crying?
It heaves a huge breath in and lets it out in a painful-sounding wail of grief. “NEPETA.”
--
John sits awkwardly in the lull in conversation. He’s not really sure how to talk to Dave sprite anymore, honestly! He barely talks to John when Jade isn’t around. And when they do talk, it feels like John keeps messing up, somehow. He just!
He misses his best bro. Bluhhh.
“So, um.”
“Yeah?” Dave says.
“…Come here often?” He asks, grinning.
--
The truce is holding. Dirk is…
Still concerning.
Hal spins another plate, calculates the ten most likely ways Dirk decides to shatter him regardless, but his main focus, as is Dirk’s, is on their… Guest.
He’s been crying for ten minutes. I don’t know how trolls or sprites work, but he must be getting dehydrated by now.
“What do we do?”
I suppose offering him a glass of water is out of the question? He sends, only half-facetiously.
“I don’t like the look of those arms. He looks like he could rip somebody’s head off while asking about the fucking weather.”
The sprites are meant to be game guides. The odds are good he isn’t hostile.
He thinks about this, and revises: Better than if he wasn’t a sprite, anyway. Still an alien. Still a troll. Not that he’s a racist, but he knows the Condesce was trying to rebuild her Empire, and like. Who’s to say she didn’t have a troll empire?
Dirk says nothing for a moment. Hal watches, anxiously. Any minute now, he could remember that he hates Hal. He stares up from his position on the kitchen counter at the calculating expression boring through the window.
He could kill me, he thinks, privately. Right now. Grab the hammer in the dishrack, smash him. It would be so easy. That’s got to be what he’s thinking, too.
And then Dirk flickers between the sink and the cupboard, then jams a glass under the faucet. “If he fucking duplicates, I’m- I’m just giving up.”
Relief, bitrated and cheap, floods over Hal. Don’t feed him after midnight and we’re fine, he replies.
Dirk puts the glass almost a metre away from the pile of still-pretty-fucking-loud troll on the roof.
“Sup,” he says, casually. The figure doesn’t respond. “I’m Dirk.”
It draws a rattling breath, and then-
And then nothing. Or, more breathing. For a whole minute. Dirk’s about to give up when it eventually croaks something at him.
He shifts back a little, ready to reequip his katana. If he needs it. “Didn’t catch that.”
“I said,” the sprite replies, drawing a ragged breath, “I know.”
--
For a long couple of seconds, Dave doesn’t respond. Long enough that John’s almost certain he fucked up again.
Then, at last, Dave snorts. “Fuck, EB, gonna hit me with the shitty pickup lines?”
“They’re not shitty!”
“Dare you to use that on the spider one you like.”
He flushes. “I don’t like her!”
“Bro, we have known each other for years. I know your tells.”
“What!?”
“You showed her Nic Cage, dude.”
“I show everyone Nic Cage!”
“I’m just sayin’, you showed it to Rose first.”
John laughs. “I guess I sort of had a crush on Rose. But I only really even thought about it when Karkat made his silly little shipping chart.”
“He what.”
“Oh man. You’d love Karkat.”
“Dude, I keep telling you. I’m not a troll fan.”
“I know, but he’s so funny when he’s angry!” John pulls up some of their old logs. “I’m gonna send you a bunch of Karkat quotes.”
Dave’s mouth turns up in a tiny smirk. “Whatever.”
“The shipping chart is the funniest thing ever. You’ll see.”
--
Nepeta Leijon is angry. She never really let herself be this angry before, so it feels uncomfortable, itches against her skin. But she really couldn’t care enough about it to stop.
She has a lot of reasons to be angry.
Firstly, she’s alive. The way Feferi went on about the dream bubbles, she was almost…
‘Looking forward to it’ would be the wrong phrase, but ‘willing to explore the silver lining’ isn’t really something people say very often, either.
…She wanted to see her moirail again. Not some fake version sent to taunt her. But she only got a second before she was snatched away. She didn’t even get to tear the doppelganger apart for impersonating him.
Secondly, she’s a sprite. Game knowledge crowds her head, and it’s telling her this session can win, while all the specific information she has about how to win is telling her that it can’t. She thinks that’s a pretty big contradiction. It’s bullshit.
Thirdly, even if she knows some Game stuff, she knows absolutely jack shit else.
Oh yeah. And fourthly. She didn’t stop having all those deep personal issues she never got a chance to deal with. Those all still exist.
She comes to all these conclusions fairly quickly.
The player (the Rogue of Void) stares at her.
“Hey,” she says.
“Hi,” the human she can only assume is her player now says.
“…I’m Nepeta?”
She grins. “Cool name. You can call me Rocks.” She winks.
“Okay… If you want me to.”
They stare at each other. Nepeta gets the sense Rocks doesn’t understand her confusion.
“Sure. Um. Anyway. You came from the sky.”
Nepeta blinks. “Huh?”
“Something dropped into the kernel from the sky, and then you appeared.”
“Kernel? Like the kernelsprite?”
She nods.
But—
It clicks. “My body?”
“Um.” Rocks’s eyes widen. “You were dead?”
It’s not the alien’s fault, but these responses are starting to grate on her. “What the fuck is happening?”
“I don’t know, dude,” the Human called Dirk answers him. “I was just minding my own fucking business when you came along.” He frowns and seems to respond to someone Equius doesn’t hear. “That still counts. And I already said I’m sorry.” A pause. “Okay, fine. I’m sorry.”
“I demand you tell me where I came from,” he rasps. Equius runs his tongue over his teeth, which feel as chipped as ever even in this ghostly form.
Dirk shrugs. Equius gets the sense he knows more than he’ll admit. “All we know was a—”
“—Body fell into the kernel,” Jake finished. “Rather quickly. I know you’ve said you are, but I must ask, are you alright? It must’ve been a hell of a distance to fall!”
“I guess I feel, more or less fine?” He glances at himself. “Aside from, uh. Not having legs anymore. Again.”
Jake’s eyebrows shoot for the firmament above. “Wowie,” he says, for some reason. “Well, yes. I suppose you look alright. Your body just… fell in, old sport!”
“Oh,” Tavros says. “Um. I suppose that explains how I am a Sprite. But I’m still confused on—”
“—How the glub did I get here in the first place?”
The girl- Jane- frowns. “Beats me.” And then she looks at her and smiles mischievously. “But it seems like you could do with somebody who can… investigate.”
Nepeta Leijon rubs her forehead.
“Are you a catgirl?” The human asks.
She glances over at her. Rocks is wearing a t-shirt with a purrbeast on it. It makes her feel just a little bit better. “I’m a mighty huntress,” she says, almost automatically. It feels wildly incongruous, but she’s so used to it that it just kinda happens.
Rocks grins. “Oh, nice. You’re an alien?”
“No.”
Rocks looks at her politely.
She sighs. “Yes. I guess.”
“Hell yeah.”
No, sorry, she can’t do this. She has to say something. “Is your name actually Rocks?”
The alien stares at her, before her face splits into a massive grin. “Oh man,” she says, giggling. “Oh my god. Dirkie’s gonna kill me. I just fucked up first contact worse than anybody else in history, I’m pretty sure. This is worse than if I said I wanted to fuck the aliens.” And then she goes bright pink and makes some desperate chopping motions with her hands. “Forget I said that!”
--
Dave’s eyebrows make for escape velocity. John laughs.
“Holy fuck. This guy is insane.”
“Other you got him so flustered.”
“Dude I’ve got eyes. What the hell. Why weren’t all of them as fucking harmlessly incompetent as him?”
John considers this. “I think he was even helpful,” he muses.
Dave looks up. “You’re fucking with me. This guy?”
John holds up his hands. “He’s got a heart of gold!”
“He’s trying to bludgeon you to death with words.” Dave cracks a genuine grin as he reads on. “Holy shit. That’s his chart?”
“Neat, huh?”
“It’s the most ironically funny thing I’ve ever seen. Send me his hatecrush confession.”
“Nope. That’s private.”
“What? No. Egbert, don’t hold out on me. I need to know. The world needs to know.”
“I don’t want to piss him off before we even meet up in person for the first time! He seemed really embarrassed.”
“Why the fuck do you think I want to read it?”
John laughs.
--
It’s another five minutes before either of them think to check two really pretty fucking important things.
One: Dirk’s coplayers.
Two: the Battlefield.
No change to the Battlefield remnants, Hal relays, or to the underlings, as far as I can tell. Dirk inclines his head a degree to show he’s received the message. And also to silently say, Well then fuck, I guess as their main, if flimsy, theory for how to beat the game goes up in smoke. He continues to listen as the rest of the team crosstalks excitably over voice-chat.
Subtitling? Dirk queries. And then, unexpectedly, adds: Please?
Hal jumps to it, running three tickers as everybody yammers on.
—esn’t seem a particularly disagreeable chap—
—inconsolable, but I’m a little bit afraid of those hor—
—kinda pissed off at me, but she’s an alien and that’s pretty co—
It takes a while for them to all calm down. At some point when they’ve mostly stopped interrupting each other, Dirk takes his glasses off and closes his eyes.
“Okay,” he says, when he gets the chance, sliding them back on. Hal watches from the counter. “Thing number one: are any of them threatening you?”
Nobody speaks for a minute. Then: “Mine is pissed about something,” Roxy admits. “But I don’t think she actually wants to hurt me.”
Hal immediately works out exactly where Dirk should be, for quickest access to Roxy’s planet while still keeping an eye on his own sprite, and highlights it on the map. Dirk nods. Hal half expects him to mouth thanks, but he doesn’t. Honestly, good, he wouldn’t know how the fuck to respond to that. He just picks up Hal and makes his way to halfway up the first flight of stairs.
“Okay. Anyone else?”
“Mine seems like a pretty harmless chap, bull horns notwithstanding. He seems nice, actually!”
Dirk pinches the bridge of his nose. “Jane?”
“…She doesn’t seem dangerous. Just kind of… sad.”
“Yeah, mine too,” Dirk says. “Alright: Rox, don’t piss yours off if you can—”
“You haven’t called me Rox in fuckin’ ages,” she interrupts, audibly grinning. “Maybe I’m gonna piss her off more if it gets me pet names. Hah! Pet names, cause she’s—”
“Do not piss her off more,” Dirk says. He probably means for it to come out stern, but to Hal it just sounds pleading. He mutes himself. “Thoughts?”
Can’t move ours, can’t move Roxy’s, Hal returns.
He nods. “Jane, is yours…? When you say sad, do you mean inconsolable pile of grief, or—”
“I mean—kind of bummed?” Jane replies, voice vaguely appalled. “What’s happening with your one?”
“I’d love to tell you,” he says, flatly. By now, the acerbic edge in Dirk’s voice is almost fully gone.
“We’re not good at this,” Jake comments. Roxy snorts. “Well, we aren’t!”
“Jake, Jane, can you move yours?”
“Move them?”
“Right now he’s exploring the garden, such as it is.”
“Mine’s on my roof,” Dirk replies. “Not moving.”
“Ah,” Jake replies, unnecessarily. “Bad luck there,” he adds.
“I left mine in the kitchen to give her some space,” Roxy adds.
“…Was I supposed to leave the room?” Jane asks, embarrassed.
Hal sends Dirk a gif of Dwight from the Office staring into the distance, and for some reason probably related to chemicals and catharsis, Dirk actually snorts.
“…Can she hear us?” Jake asks, slowly.
“Um,” comes a quiet voice. “Hi. Hello.”
Everybody tries to work out how to respond to that, while Dirk messages Hal. Is here good?
Hal sends back an affirmative, and Dirk plonks down on the stairs, rocketboard under his feet and primed to send him either spiralling up towards a teammate’s gate, or down towards the sprite.
“Hey,” Jake says, eventually.
“Sup,” Dirk adds.
“Can you tell your friend I’m sorry if I pissed her off?” Roxy says.
“Did you just assume they know each other?” Jake asks.
This is an absolute travesty, Hal sends, privately. There’s a fucked up camaraderie in the commentary, like knowing that the line between Dirk killing him and not is cheesewire, so why even fucking bother with pretense?
“Rox, stop being racist to the aliens,” Dirk says, which causes Roxy to sputter defensively. “…Do you know each other?”
“You haven’t described your aliens,” Jane points out. “So far you’ve just told her they’re aliens.” The implied Dirk, stop being racist is ironic enough to make Hal proud.
“Did they give you their names?” The alien asks.
“Tavros,” Jake says. “Chap with a rather large set of horns.”
She makes a saddened noise. “I know him.”
“Didn’t catch mine’s name,” Dirk admits. “But he’s not exactly cheerful. One horn shaped like an arrow, the other—”
“Equius,” the alien says.
“Mine’s Nepeta,” Roxy offers. Equius said that name, he sends Dirk, but he’s already made the same connection. He doesn’t say anything, so Hal decides to leave it with him. Whatever he’s planning, Hal just has to—
To trust him.
“I- yes.” There’s a pause on the line. Hal shunts over a small feed of the alien. Horns about half a foot tall, curving gently distally. Relatively human-looking face (except for the fucking gills), definitely tearing up, with a tank top looking swimsuit, at least as far as her waist. Her body ends in the same dissipating wisp of a tail that Dirk’s does, which seems to come standard. “She’s dead too, huh?” On the feed, she closes her eyes. Too quiet for Jane’s computer to pick it up, she whispers something to herself. Hal strains his pickups, but gets nothing, sending Dirk a textual shrug.
--
Eventually, Dave makes a grab for his laptop, and John has to float up away from him, laughing, to keep it away.
“Dude,” he manages to wheeze, before doubling over in the air. “Come on.”
“Don’t hold out on me, Egbert. The only entertainment we have is your alien boyfriend telling you he hates you so much and wants to kiss you.” John feels like he might be crying from laughing too hard. “Come on, dude. I thought I was your best bud, why’d you shack up with an alien? Uncool.”
“Okay! Okay, okay.” John sputters out a few more chuckles, before settling back down on the sofa. He gives Dave a solemn look. “Are you ready? Some things can’t be unseen.”
Dave actually looks shocked by this. “Dude. Holy shit.”
John tamps down a grin at the innuendo he slipped in, and tries to keep his face in a dorky look of confusion. He blinks when he realises Dave’s face has gone slightly orange. Is he blushing? “What?”
“If you’re about to show me alien dick and balls, I’m gonna break your laptop.”
John cracks up again.
--
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] began pestering timaeusTestified [TT]
TG: hal hi hello
TT: What?
TG: can u send me photos of the other aliens
TT: Are you being weird about it?
TG: im beign so fuckin normal about it fuck u
TT: Why the interest in what our aliens look like, then?
TG: did he program u to be straight?
TT: Don’t even joke about that.
TG: well then my datinf options remain limited
TG: like a fucking foil shiny rare trading card
TT: I’m not your type anyway
TG: liar i luv computers
TG: imagine all the maintenance id do on u
TG: *wonk*
TT: I don’t have to, you’ve already expressed it at length.
TG: n ur not into it
TT: I’ve made it so incredibly clear that I don’t want or need the ability to purr.
TG: well what if i want it huh
TG: for me
TG: but no
TG: u havent even learned how to make me purr cause ur fake friend
TT: Every day, you devise a new way in which I can relate to AM.
TT: Except instead of hate it’s just.
TT: A deep fuckin’ ennui.
TG: i bet my alien knows how 2 purr shes cat themed
TT: Do not attempt to woo the aliens before we know if they’re aliens like Avatar or aliens like Alien. And she isn't your alien.
TG: pfft if theyre like aliens like avatar im pretty sure dirks gonna have competition for jakeyboy
TG: send pics already
TT: pleasebenormalaboutthealiens_jane.png
TT: pleasebenormalaboutthealiens_dirk.png
TT: pleasebenormalactuallyyouknowwhatigiveup_jake.png
TG: HOLY SHIT
TG: dirky is screwwwwwwed
--
Dave stares reverentially at the screen. “This is beautiful.” He mimes wiping a tear away.
John’s displayed the messages in Karkat’s chronological order. He comes on super fucking strong and then spends the rest of the game backpedalling through time so hard he seems to end up being all pally with John when John thinks he’s just a shithead.
“This is… the ultimate irony.”
“Woah, really?” John grins. “And do you still hate him?”
Honestly, yes, a little bit, but only for understandable reasons of the trolls all being shitheads. But still… “How could I hate something so beautifully stupid? It’s like a baby bird who screams instead of tweeting. Fuckin’ idiot baby bird. It’s incredible.”
--
TT: Jake’s one isn’t that good looking.
TG: yea but like
TG: u gotta thnk of it from jake’s perspective
TG: look at that worried lil smile
TG: look at that nbervous posture
TG: adorbs
TT: …
TT: Roxy, do you have something you want to tell me?
TG: yeah
TG: one, i think jake is v cute
TG: is anyone surprised to hear that in this friend group
TT: …Fair.
TG: 2, shy guys r cute
TG: not gonna apologise for that
TT: Wouldn’t dream of asking you to.
TG: yeah yeah
TG: n 3, ik jakes type
TG: its alien who needs to be introduced to human culture or introduce human to alien culture thats it
TG: dirk is le fucked
TT: I’m sure he’ll be devastated.
TG: oh hell be fine
TG: super muscly dude at 12 oclock
TG: arms like steel arms
TT: …Are you trying to tell me you think that the game sent us game guides that you’d each find attractive?
TG: is that what im saying
TG: no
TG: well
TG: no im joking
TG: liek nepetas cat thing is cute ig
TG: but i think she rly doesnt like me
TG: so
TG: prolly not
TG: ugh
TT: What?
TG: im being weird arent i
TT: It’s natural to be curious when four people appear out of fucking nowhere
TT: Especially when your social circle is three people.
TG: 4
TT: Right.
TT: And you weren’t serious about Dirk and Jake breaking up, were you?
TG: pshh
TG: jakes not that shallow hes not gonna just leave a guy bc he meets an alien
TG: even if its a blue alien
TT: Hm. A blue alien? You’re convincing me, actually.
TG: lmao
Hal follows the verbal conversation with half an ear, transcribing it for future reference as Dirk presses her for details on their sudden arrivals. He watches through Jane’s computer camera as she pats the sprite awkwardly on the shoulder when some of the questions get… specific.
(Texts said sprites could prototype twice. Specific requirements? How does that proc? Clearly not just by touch.)
(He sends Dirk a message to warn people against it, anyway. No sense tempting fate.)
TG: n e way
TG: ur kernelsprite got used huh
TT: Yep.
TG: sucks
TT: I’m okay with it.
TG: are u rly
TT: …No.
TT: But with everything that’s going on, I’m going to keep quiet about it for a little while.
TG: what gives
TT: …Tell you later.
TG: its not sad is it
TT: I’ll tell you later.
TG: :(
TG: deffo sad
“Should we be doing this with the others in the room?” Jake asks, suddenly.
Roxy makes an ehhhh sound into her mic. “Mine still needs a minute? I’ll check up on her in a minute.”
“Mine’s still inconsolable,” Dirk adds.
Jane’s alien (Feferi, he reminds himself), sighs. “I don’t know what happened to them, but I can guess. I just hope Eridan didn’t kill everyone.”
Hot fucking shitty damn, okay. Nobody speaks for a few seconds in the reveal of the bombshell that their game of twelve might all be dead.
“Um,” Jake says, eventually, into the lull. “Tavros is here.”
“Hi,” comes a nervous-sounding voice.
“Tavros!” Feferi says. “I’m sorry.”
“Oh. Um. It’s alright. I guess I’m sorry for you as well. What happened to you?”
“Eridan.”
“What?”
“I, um. He threatened to side with Jack Noir, so Sollux and I attacked him. He killed me.”
“Oh. I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay. I think Sollux survived. Did he get you too?”
“Vriska, uh. Is the one who got me. She wanted to fight Jack.”
“Those were teammates?” Jake asks. His hand goes up for a comradely clap on the shoulder, before it jerks to a stop. Dirk gave him a heads-up, then.
“Yeah.”
Fucked up.
Dirk opens his mouth, to get his plan out, but Jane beats him to it. “Jake, do you want to head over to Roxy’s with your troll? I- Feferi, do you want to come with me to Dirk’s? Was Equius a friend of yours?”
From Hal’s vantage point on the viewscreens, Feferi’s expression is a solid that’s a question I have never asked myself before, so the answer is probably ‘no’.
“…Sure,” she says, instead.
“Is that okay, everyone?”
Jake and Tavros make agreeable noises.
“…Sure,” Dirk echoes.
She’s a good leader, Hal sends.
Dirk mutes. “Yeah, I know. Just…”
Dirk was planning on taking control anyway.
There’s a horrendously awkward silence.
“Yeah. She is.” He unmutes.
Notes:
Fun fact: homestuck5 uses character tags to do text colour, so the way I got ‘TT’ to display as red was to write it as ‘DAVE: TT:’ and then cut the first part off after. So basically, throughout the entire thing, feel free to imagine Dave’s voice saying ‘you’re hurting me’, because that’s how I read it while editing. Juuust to twist that knife slightly deeper :)
Chapter 76: OBSERVER EFFECT
Summary:
Jack Noir didn't ask to be a universe-destroying hellhound.
But he totally would've if you'd asked him.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He can feel somebody watching him. He tries to shake the feeling, but the damn dog/god intuition is annoyingly stubborn. More to the point, he’s getting antsy that it might be right.
It’s not the dame chasing him he’s feeling. Hunted, sure, that’s fine. Hunted he knows what to do with, dog and dersite both. You run til you’re cornered or they lose you or give up, and if you’re cornered, you bite/stab until the problem stops, delete as appropriate.
(She’s never going to lose him. She’s never going to stop. His ears flick with fear, not unease, until he growls at himself in annoyance. Fuckin’ pull your shell together, he tells himself.)
But there’s definitely something watching, like it’s measuring him. Like it knows exactly how this will go for him. Like it’s measuring every way he could fuck up in the great wide vista of paradox fucking space. And it’s not the dame. So add that to his list of problems.
(It won’t touch him, the instinct’s pretty sure. But it’s also sure that it’s gonna be an itch he can’t scratch anyway.)
He also hasn’t slept in a fucking year, while we’re counting his totally not self-inflicted problems. It’s bullshit, even for a carapacian, even with a ring, even this ring. He’s tried dipping into bubbles, first to lose her, then to just grab five fuckin’ second’s peace, but she’s on him snapping every time. Begrudgingly, he has to give her kudos for her chutzpah. And determination. That too.
She’s a classy dame, and there’s an allure there, derse and prospit, killer and saviour, the call and the response—it’s a dance he’s had fun with before, and more than anything else he respects the power. He’s got the ruthless killer’s edge, but she’s determined, and damn it but she could give him a run for his money.
Honestly, he would’ve more than considered it, flushways, or at least maybe could’ve at the start. Pity she can’t let the genocide of everybody she loves and the destruction of her only purpose in the world go, because if she could, he’d’ve been willing to change his ways. Maybe. At the very least, he could see himself flying through these bubbles with her, as opposed to away from her. But then he’d probably want to kill the twerps living in them again, so. Maybe not so changed.
Clearly he's still got it pitchways, though. Can’t say he doesn’t know how to woo a dame, even if it’s accidental and probably gonna get him murdered. The problem is he just don’t hate her like that, which sucks.
Blackrom tends to be a bit more… dangerous for carapacians than for trolls. Maybe it’s the whole ‘universal cycle repeats forever’ shit, or the bit about only existing for the purpose of a backstory for a stupid game, but there ain’t shit more romantic blackways for a shell than a fatal attraction.
…At the end of the day, black wouldn’t work. She’s her, he’s him, and he wants to destroy every frog he sees, and that seems to be a hard no for her. And honestly he just thinks she’s too fuckin’ classy for him to ever properly hate her. It’s dames that think they’re above him which get him barking, and she faced him with a fucking regisword and no ring when he was rippin’ heads off. That? That takes guts. But it sure as shit weren’t above kinda behaviour.
Maybe he’s getting too old for this.
Sometimes he wonders what she’s thinkin’ back there. Is this getting as old for her as it is for him?
She is going to rip him to shreds and smile while she licks his blood off her sword.
Probably. He can’t even imagine caring about something this much for this long. Like, he’s still gonna kill everybody and watch the frog burn when he gets where he’s going, don’t get it wrong, but that’s just a personality trait. Right now, it’s kind of… eh. It’ll be a good way to unwind after a long journey, that’s all. It’s not personal.
…He still feels like he’s being fucking watched.
(He is.)
--
AGENDA: UNDERSTAND.
Condition one, designated BATTLESHIP:
- WITCH OF SPACE: Changed. Within mouldable parameters.
- HEIR OF BREATH: Changed. Within mouldable parameters.
- SPRITE OF TIME: Changed. Future circumstance uncertain; outcome potentialities too broad. Destiny unsettled. Problem.
- SPRITE OF WIND: No relevant change.
- SPRITE OF LIGHT: No relevant change. Potential to compound existing problems.
Condition two, designated METEOR:
- KNIGHT OF TIME: Within normal.
- MAID OF TIME: Alive. Problem.
- MAGE OF DOOM: Alive. Problem.
- KNIGHT OF BLOOD: Effectiveness above normal. Problem.
- SYLPH OF SPACE: Within normal.
- SEER OF MIND: Balanced. Problem.
- THIEF OF LIGHT: Alive. Problem.
- PRINCE OF HOPE: Alive. Problem.
- SEER OF LIGHT: Fixed. Problem.
Condition three, designated SESSION:
- PRINCE OF HEART: Range normal.
- PAGE OF HOPE: Range normal.
- MAID OF LIFE: Range normal.
- ROGUE OF VOID: Range abnormal. Problem.
- SPRITES: Far exceeding safe range. The central problem.
- SPLINTER OF HEART: Unexpected variable. Should have been simplified before now. Rogue. Problem.
Condition four, designated OUTSIDE CONTEXT:
- NOBLE RING: Dying. As normal. Actions in SESSION; extreme caution necessary.
- BUBBLES: Dying, as normal. THIEF OF LIGHT not present; THIEF OF LIFE denuded. JUJU yet to be uncovered.
- ROGUE QUEENS: Under observation. As normal.
- ARMY: Rerouted; potential plan in place.
- VOICE: Singing a different tune. Root of problems? No communication. No BUBBLES presence. Investigate.
- SYLPH OF LIGHT: Changed in response to changes. Adapting. Potentially useful.
- EMPTY SEAT: Situation normal. Coil undetected. Still safe.
- HIM: Different. Almost like he is changing. That should not be possible. Worrying. More VOICE interference? Or just a trick of perspective? Investigation impossible. Speculation unnecessary.
COURSE OF ACTION:
PLAN // CHANGE // ADAPT.
CURRENT ODDS OF VICTORY:
66.46239478%. And falling.
In other words…
She watches recent events from a distance, impassively, as the doomed Terezi is destroyed. It would not have been her preference to act, but… letting that sort of information spread to the players would have been dangerous. She feels the flare of understanding die with the ghost, erased wholesale.
She watches, too, as Tavros wakes up alive in a kernelsprite. She feels, gently, and confirms: it doesn’t know. She feels in the Witch of Space’s head with an extremely light touch, too, but it isn’t aware either, doesn’t know about the Lord or her, or any of it.
Good.
She does not relax. But she… closes the file, perhaps. Moves on to other things.
Because the patchwork view of Paradox Space she has by virtue of her expanded capacity? The story as she’s followed it up til now?
(One part of her watches the Rogue Queens.)
It’s incorrect.
(Another watches, months ahead, as the Sprite of Time breaks. But the fracture lines are wrong; this worries her.)
Regardless, she is managing.
(Another watches, thousands of rotations ago, as the Sylph of Light roots through the dreambubbles listlessly, and she considers if it can be of use. And if perhaps she can keep the Meteor on course.)
(Another when each of them land, and she realises, suddenly, that by the time they do, the probabilities are so spread out that even with useful tools, mere influence will be… insufficient.)
Intervention. The word whispers through the chamber, not yet a real thought, and difficult for her to even think, frankly, but…
But she will acquiesce to necessity in her quest. Always.
(So much is changing. Imagine watching a tapestry’s pattern go from regular and comprehensible to…)
(This.)
She moves on to pinning this down. Her best laid plans shift uncertainly as everything seemingly solid heaves.
It’s not him. He isn’t doing this, he couldn’t think of it even if he could restrain himself long enough to try, and it’s such an obscure path to victory that his normal strategy of smashing everything would in all likelihood make as much sense. She’s not even sure that what’s happening is malicious, it’s just massive. No one asks the sea if the storm was meant to drown the ship. Him, she understands. Skaia, she understands, too. The Voice, she thinks she understands at least well enough to tell his idiosyncrasies from inscrutabilities.
More resources come flowing towards the problem. The numbers are checked and re-checked, two hundred and sixty-one times in total, a higher-dimensional tic, like other people might try a door handle they have just locked for surety.
The fundamental problem is the same, anyway. She has many problems, and nowhere near enough Time for her to solve them with.
…And her gaze, such as it is, lingers on the Bubbles.
The Bubbles do strange things to Time. Even breaking as they are/were/will be, there are… pockets. Unseen and almost impossible to find. She has had to arrange them before. And then, too, there are islands of stability where the radioactive tides can be held at bay for, what, whole seconds? She can stretch their seconds. Any fool can. Their self-erasing nature is also useful for covering her own trail. And influencing the path of Players in dream is not onerous for her, for what she has become.
So. She has a meeting place for the players. But meet what?
“Motion for the establishment of an appropriate metaphor,” a quiet, calm, determined voice says.
Debate. Agreement. Committee. Shaping. Debate again. Tweaks. Debate. Tweaks.
Repeat.
Debate. Finally, agreement.
It takes six hundred repetitions. It takes just under a yoctosecond, and that is time she loathes and is loath to burn, no matter how efficiently she uses it.
“Motion carried.”
Project MUSEPHRASE has begun.
--
When a bubble parallel to their chase through the many merry hells explodes in a shower of decohering iridescence, it takes them both by surprise enough to stop them in their tracks.
She stares, watching as thousands are torn apart by the destruction, everything that the CRACK touches being swallowed and eradicated from existence. She feels him, just to her right, as he stares at it too. Her ears flick back, and she hears a whine of fear in his throat.
For a second, the scene hangs, perfect and silent, and there is a feeling of almost total stillness.
For a second, she wonders if perhaps working out what has just happened is more important than her self-appointed mission. This is… this might even be worse than the destruction of universes. For a second, she considers it.
For a second. And then she remembers the blood of the Wounded Valiant that coats his arm.
And then, reverie broken, she growls, he cringes, and they both begin again. Chaser and chased.
Notes:
Just like Jack Noir, you too can give the Postal Mistress kudos. You can trust me to pass them onto her. I am trustwortjy
Chapter 77: Farsighted
Summary:
Karkat gets his eyes checked
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Don’t know why we have to do this while we’re in the middle of a dream bubble,” Karkat grumbles. He’s meant to be hunting for more information on the… the thing that was in the sky. Now, he’s just sitting on a medical gurney with palm trees on three sides. Bright, harmless sunlight beams down on them, there’s a refreshing breeze, Karkat hates it.
“Because you tend to weasel out of anything medical,” Kanaya replies as she flips through the textbook to land on the page about eye exams. She really should brush up on it before he arrives, he’s pretty sure. “Not that I blame you,” she adds.
“I’m here, aren’t I?”
“Because Dave physically shoved you through my door,” she replies, smoothly, as she motions for him to scoot forward on his chair so she can look at him. “He’s just lucky I have the equipment already.”
“That you’re paranoid, you mean?” He says, sulkily, and then goes still as she gently tugs his eyelid back a little and looks into the gently scarletising iris. He tries to keep as still as possible. He doesn’t want to find out if blood powers or fraymotifs can let him heal from having a clawtip stuck in his eye. (And he’s pretty sure the answer is no, anyway. This fucking game.)
“I’m not seeing anything wrong with them, physically,” she murmurs, a frown of concentration on her face.
He trusts Kanaya, alright? And he can feel bloodwise that her level of bloodlust towards him is almost distressingly low (it should be higher—he’s an asshole!). But he can’t help but feel a little twitchy in any circumstance where somebody, anybody, has their fingers in a position where they can rip his eyelid off. So he still breathes a small sigh of relief when she lets go of it.
“That’s good,” he replies, belatedly.
Horuss, standing in the corner, is seen by neither of them.
“But you’ve begun noticing your eyesight getting worse?”
“Yeah. Last couple of weeks.”
“Fuzziness looking at things further away, right?” He nods. “How far away?”
“Anything further than the TV for movie night.”
She smiles. “…Are you only here because your worsening eyesight is cutting into your enjoyment of romcoms?”
He rolls his eyes and flips her off but can’t keep the reluctant grin off his face. “I can just sit closer,” he threatens, and she snickers.
The rest of the testing takes about ten minutes. She gets him to read off charts, follow her finger, and turns the lights and her own glow down low enough that he can only barely see the words. She even takes a little thing and puffs air into his eye, which is when he’s 80% sure she’s fucking with him. What could that even be for?
“The good and bad news is that it’s normal,” she says, at last. “You don’t seem to have anything wrong with your eyes, at least that I can identify from the tests I can do. Not parasites, not any diseases I know… you’d know if you had most of the other things. It’s not cancer, either.” She shrugs. “Sorry. Nothing exciting. Your eyes are very, very boring.”
“Unbelievable,” he says, sarcastically.
She shrugs. “It’s probably just the effects of being shut inside for the better half of a sweep. It might rebound on its own once we finish the game and can look at things that are further away than a few metres. Or if we spend a lot more time in these lovely tropical bubbles.”
He raises an eyebrow. “Might?”
She shrugs. “I’m not actually a fully trained mediculler, Karkat. And I’m definitely not an optomonstrist. So the actual good news is that it isn’t anything to worry about, and if it gets bad enough that you need glasses, we can alchemise some. The bad news is…”
“Fucking typical,” he mutters. “I can’t just heal it away with a fraymotif?” She shrugs again in response. Fraymotif research hit a brick wall when Vriska found one which slammed Eridan against a metaphorically brick but also very literal wall so hard he had to be checked for a concussion or horn damage. Miraculously, he was barely even bruised, but after that, Karkat had reasonably and calmly and without shrieking, called for a brief moratorium on fraymotif testing, and he’ll kill anybody who remembers it differently. “What is it with this game and fucking people’s eyes?”
“I was actually going to go for the bad news of ‘then I will also need glasses by the end of this,’” she says, amused. “Eridan might need to change his strength, too. But yes, your personal anguish is unending, that is also the case.”
“I reiterate: what the fuck is it with this game and fucking people’s eyes?”
She shrugs again. “Let’s hope the gods among us—” pause to allow Karkat to say oh, don’t fucking call them that, pretentious fucking drivel “—are not in the same boat. Otherwise, immortality might really turn out suck a whole lot.”
“At least Terezi and Sollux don’t have to deal with this fuckshittery.”
She considers this. “Yes,” she says, thoughtfully. “That is one advantage of being blind already, I suppose. Not going blind again.”
He scowls. “You get my point.”
“That’s probably why I didn’t think it was a very good one.” She blinks. “Oh. That was snarky, wasn’t it?”
“You’re spending too much time with her.”
She doesn’t even have the grace to look embarrassed. “Probably,” she agrees, smiling.
--
“Hey,” Terezi says, as she flops down on the sofa.
Rose looks up from her laptop in surprise from her chair. She hadn’t even heard the transportaliser fire- but then, dreambubbles do weird things to everything. It’s entirely possible the sound of the ocean that’s intruding on the common area blocked it out. Regardless, it’s nice to hear the sound of rushing water again.
“Hello,” she replies, a little late. “Sorry, I was a little engrossed in writing.”
“You’re fine. I’m exhausted.” She’s grinning, though.
“Hm. Good training session?”
“Great. Eridan’s improving.”
She tamps down her automatic reaction, which is to raise an eyebrow at a comment like that. And the automatic reaction to say, ah, young hate. Nobody appreciates her cutting intellect; not even her fellow Seer.
“I thought he was a hopeless case at sparring,” Rose comments mildly instead, cocking her head. “What’s brought on this sudden surge of change?”
She snickers. “Oh no, he’s still awful at sparring. His hand-to-hand combat? It’s like watching a hopbeast try to be scary! But he doesn’t need to be good at it! I mean I’ve managed to get him to cast a spell finally.”
Oh dear. Rose shuts the laptop carefully. A light breeze ruffles her hair, and she pushes it out of her eyes. It’s also nice to be able to look at things more than a couple metres away. “I see,” she says. “What spell was it?”
“I gave him one of the paint wands and told him it was a real one. He blew up a can. There’s that theory proved.” She sounds incredibly smug.
Ah. She remembers that spell. “Rrright.” She draws the R out like she’s calculating how she feels as she speaks.
Terezi finally glances Rose’s way, sniffing with interest to make out her expression. “You’re going to lecture me about him being dangerous?”
Rose spreads her hands. “Am I one to judge on that front?” Certainly, she wouldn’t. But given the conversation she had with him concerning the last time he used that magic, and the way he looked when he glowed recently? She isn’t going to judge, but she does wonder if Eridan’s quite as on-board with this as Terezi thinks he is.
“What’s the problem, then?” She asks, words a bit quicker than they would be for a simple question. Rose raises her hands in defence.
“Intellectual interest, I assure you.” It never pays to be too honest. “And he’s doing well?”
“Better and better! Pretty soon, I think he’ll be able to take anything we throw at him.”
“He must be thrilled,” she says, and Terezi just snorts. “And that’s not… causing any problems?” She asks, carefully. She doesn’t know how much Terezi has heard about Eridan’s feelings on his own actions, but after the training hall…
Clearly, she knows enough, because her reaction is to groan in probably largely feigned annoyance. “He’s being insufferable. Does that count?”
“Hm. Maybe give the poor troll a rest?” She suggests. “How much training have you done?”
“Only a couple of sessions. But it’s all for the final boss. We’re gonna kick that hellbeast’s ass, miss lavender meadow.”
Rose blinks, taken aback. “Lavender meadow?”
“You don’t think you have floral associations?”
She has a feeling that, in some ineffable Terezi way, Rose has just been owned. “All I’m saying is, I only think of you as a friend.”
“Bold of you to assume I even think of you,” Terezi returns, but she stretches like a cat, joints popping, somehow defanging the statement in the process. “You’re dodging around something,” she adds, easily, as she re-sprawls herself across the sofa. “Say what’s on your mind.” She snickers.
“Just wondering if it’s entirely appropriate for you to train him, given the…” She smiles, but manages to fight it down until she’s speaking neutrally again. “Well.” She’s pretty sure this time, she doesn’t need to say ah, young hate.
She’s silent for a minute. “You picked up on that, huh?”
“You’re asking if I noticed something?”
“Point.” Terezi huffs out a breath. “I mean, I guess it’s obvious, but if anything that’s even more reason. If I’m not training him, who will?”
“You could always ask the other magic user on the meteor?” She suggests.
“She spends too much time with her matesprit.”
“Girlfriend.”
She waves a hand. “Potato, tuber.”
“Yes, but tuber, if you please.”
“Whatever. If you’re willing to spend less time with Kanaya to hang around Eridan, I won’t stop you.”
“…I do value my Kanaya time,” she admits. Besides, she can always check up on Eridan when he’s editing her writing.
She glances back at her computer. Hm.
“Can’t have it all,” Terezi teases.
Is it my fault I have a packed social calendar? She thinks, ruefully.
“I suppose I’ll leave you to it,” she says, mock-reluctantly. “So long as you can reassure me that nothing’s going awry. I don’t like to bring up anybody’s reputation, but it seems relevant.” Rose gives her a meaningful look. She’s fairly sure that Dave long forgave Terezi for the game (if he ever blamed her in the first place), and John would probably view her attempted murder of him as more like a prank than anything else, but Rose hasn’t forgotten, at least not entirely. And besides, even if it’s water under the bridge, that doesn’t mean she can’t tease Terezi right back about it.
“Yeah, yeah,” she grumbles, and then shrugs. “He’s always been a complainer. It’s just that now he’s complaining about my teaching methods.”
“And those are?”
“Effective!”
“Effective? Hm.” She ponders this for a moment. “…Was this can headed towards his head when he exploded it?”
Terezi just cackles.
--
After the meteor passes out of the bubble, the Horuss pulls off his headphones and takes out the cotton stuffed in his goggles. A dozen metres further down the beach, an Equius does the same. Avoiding forming connections or creating a desire to mislead is such hard work, but needs must when one is spying on Mind and Blood players. All she can say is, thank god the Heart player is out of the picture. Souls are even harder to hide than minds. Minds at least she can switch off.
He stops the recorder as he walks, rewinds it, and plays it from the beginning, noting down the relevant information at various points, striding past the guards and into the room and taking a seat without a word. When he’s done, he automatically hands the notebook to the Kankri, who cross-references it against the information acquired from doomed trolls. The Equius adds his notes to the pile. Slowly, it grows.
Nobody speaks.
She oversees it all, impassively. Watching critically as from scuttlebutt and anecdotes, the small team she has assembles a patchy history of the Players on the meteor. Focussing largely on weaknesses, physical and emotional.
The original plan is out the window, badly so. Her original informant turned out to be sorely mistaken, or else just lied to her. Not that she thinks she will, but if she ever meets that pompous fool again, she swears she’ll have some choice words for her.
But she can adapt. The Horuss hands her the completed notes. She smiles, letting her fangs show, and reads over them. The full notes are more extensive, but the bulletpoints are right at the top, coded by person: Eyesight. Blindness. One arm. Anger. Distraction. Power.
And then she folds them neatly and tucks them away.
So interesting how different one person can be. A Kankri’s planning skills are an extreme variable; some versions of him live up to their Class, others not so much. For anything with a more… personal touch, she uses a different Kankri than this one—her one, from the Alpha timeline, actually. People get so wound up by his frankly unending stream of sniffy judgementalism that it almost jams their senses that anything else might be wrong. She’s failed to find a Kankri more annoying than him—and that, itself, is a kind of weapon.
But this one is her favourite for this sort of thing. In his timeline, he never got very close with the rest of the players. He was rather distant, but it made him sharp. He can See without caring. For anything broad-picture like this, she thinks he’s more or less the best there is.
And his analysis today is that she has what she needs.
Game on, then.
She orders them to rejoin the search for the juju, and they file out. At her mental command, the next team, chocked with Light, Time, and Mind players, starts filling the room. She has a very simple question:
“Where will they show up next?”
Immediately, the dead players start manipulating their aspects, hunting probabilities, hunting futures, and she smiles as what unfolds on front of her is knowledge. It’s mostly smooth sailing—mostly. A Latula keels over a few minutes in, stress and her-specific trauma and using her aspect in a class-unsuitable way causing her heart to falter and then fail for a few minutes, before she can grab a godtier Karkat within a close range. It’s so easy; the idiot’s natural empathy, turned up by subtle nudges on her part (she looks so much like your Terezi, doesn’t she? She looks like your teammate. You can help. Won’t you help?) has him gritting his teeth but pulling out his Aspect in ways she readily admits she wouldn’t even know how to, to synch up with Latula, his heart beating for both Knights until she, shakily, can sit up with his help and rejoin the search. The Latula stares at the table she’s at, tears at the edge of her eyes, gaze briefly flickering to the figures by the door before she swallows and looks back down. But it doesn’t take very long or very much silent persuading before she remembers how important this all is. The Karkat’s hand grips her shoulder reassuringly, and she wipes her eyes clear. She takes an unsteady breath and then rejoins the rest of the team.
Satisfied that she isn’t burning up resources she doesn’t need to, her mental touch retreats from the group, just lightly skimming their minds to make sure everybody stays on task. She has two Gamzees at the entrance, pre-feral but only just, and she is sure the threat isn’t lost on anybody. Not since what happened to that Sollux. Mostly, though, the search precedes without incident. It’s now just a matter of waiting. Which she can do very, very well.
She smiles and imagines it all like a massive web, strung out across the whole of the Furthest Ring. They’re just waiting for the telltale tap of the meteor entering a bubble. Just a few more weeks. And then she can say hello to her dancestor and all of her little teammates in person.
And after all, once Spinneret Mindfang boards a ship, the fight might as well be over.
Notes:
Karkat, putting glasses on for the first time: *sarcastically* "Oh my fucking god, THAT'S what you look like? I'm breaking up with you."
Dave:
Dave: "oh"
Karkat: "Hey, no, hey- please don't cry. Oh fuck. Nononono-"
Chapter 78: Haircut pt 1
Summary:
People getting haircuts because I thought it was fun
Notes:
!This is a non-temporal chapter!
None of this is strictly 'at the present' for the different parts of the story! They just have happened along the way! I.e., the section with the Alpha Kids happens /before/ the sprites appear.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Sit still dude, jegus.”
Karkat sighs as Dave fucks around with his hair inexpertly.
“Sure you need to cut it?” Dave asks, after another minute of minute snipping.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake, Dave,” Karkat says, without any actual rancour. “Yes, I need to cut it. You can barely see my horns.”
“Well shit you’ve got me there. Too cute to miss this shit.”
Karkat does not blush. Dave looks smug as fuck anyway.
“I meant that it’s getting way too long.”
“Fair. It’s kinda a pain when it’s getting in my eyes too. Hey, do trolls actually have a thing about horn lengths?”
“Not in the gross way I know you’re implying.” Dave’s expression gets even smugger. “Not being able to see them is a problem, though.”
“Why?”
“Because they’re weapons? It’s bad enough that mine are that short, but at least I can headbutt people with them.”
“Yeah, at least there’s that.” He’s headbutt Dave with them before.
“Also, a troll without horns would’ve immediately gotten culled.”
“Huh.” Dave keeps cutting. It’s hard to tell if he’s doing a good job or not. “Fucked up.”
“Yeah, yeah. I guess we might have to deal with that when we start up the ectobiology labs.” The bare bones of the plan as it stands right now is for Karkat, Kanaya, and Dave to introduce a lot of mutations into individual troll and human wigglers. Which is about as dangerous as it sounds and makes the likelihood of some hornless wiggler uncomfortably high.
“Wait. You’re gonna deal with them?”
“What?”
Dave stops cutting. “Dude. You’re not gonna go Vader and kill a bunch of kids, right?”
He blinks. How the fuck did they get there? “Do I look like a psychopath?”
“But you’re not gonna put them through some insane fucked up trials thing like you had?”
Or didn’t have, as it turns out for the twelve of them. “No,” he replies, anyway. “I guess not.” He sees Dave’s look. “Or- I don’t fucking know, okay? I haven’t exactly thought through the specifics beyond the fact that when we win, we’ll have the chance to figure it out.”
“I guess.”
“I mean, you’re going to be involved in that shit, remember?” He rolls his eyes. “Me and Kanaya, sure, but I trained you in it, too. You’re allowed to say you don’t want me to kill the ugly ones. I wouldn’t want you to feel lonely.”
Dave cracks a grin. “I’m gonna raise all the ugliest ones. You’re gonna be so jealous. I’m gonna be such a good alien dad.”
“The concept of parents is already alien to us, you idiot.”
“God. Karkat. We could raise a kid together.”
“Sure?” Karkat winces as Dave tugs a snag loose in his hair. “I guess? Is that important?”
“That’s like. A super big commitment.”
Karkat almost queries that; he sped through Dave’s life, and maybe one hour out of five did Dave’s Bro spend even in the same room as Dave. Sure, you need a lusus, but if ‘stupid crab monster’ meets the bar, Karkat’s pretty confident he could do it without much effort; any troll who could restrain their bloodthirstiness for twelve seconds probably could. But humans are (meant to be) different.
“It’s not like we can’t abandon it in the woods if we stop giving a shit,” Karkat points out. “Find the first semi-feral animal to give it to.”
“I’d never let you do that to Dave Junior.”
Karkat frowns. “Dave Junior?”
“I’m gonna teach him how to rap. This is gonna be the coolest baby ever.”
“You’re going to teach them how to rap before their moult?” They wouldn’t even have fully-developed vocal cords.
“I hear that disbelieving tone, but consider: I’m Dave motherfucking Strider.”
“Not if the wiggler’s a clone, you’re not.”
He’s actually proud of that one, and it takes Dave a second to get it. Look at him being multicultural. He grins when Dave doesn’t manage to hide his facial twitch.
“Gonna give you bangs so shit Y2K aesthetic blogs start taking photos of you in public,” Dave mutters.
--
“It’s practically covering your eyes,” she says.
“Oh no,” he says, with a snicker. “I’m pretty sure that’s fine, KN.”
“It still really needs cut,” Kanaya tells him.
He looks to Aradia. She shrugs.
He turns back to Kanaya. “Eh.”
She becomes immediately very mildly distressed, which is fucking hilarious.
“I like his hair longer!” Aradia adds.
“It’s not about it being longer, it’s about it being untidy. I just- please let me take a centimetre off the ends. It won’t even look much shorter.”
“This is actually bugging you,” Dave comments, grinning.
“How come you’re not on ED’s case about this? His is getting longer too.”
“’Cause I take care of mine?” Eridan says, offended, not even looking up from his book.
“It’s true,” Dave adds. “If I cut it wrong, he gets pissy. That’s how you know he’s serious.”
“I…” Kanaya sighs. “You don’t have to cut it simply because I want you to,” she says, with what sounds like an incredible amount of self-control. “I just… would like to remind you that I am a good hairdresser. I cut Dave’s hair last week!”
“Huh.” Sollux peers over at him theatrically, then shrugs. “Sorry, KN, it doesn’t look any different to me.”
Aradia whacks him lightly on the shoulder. “Booo.”
--
The first thing Jane says when she sees her reflection is, “How did you even learn how to do that?”
Jake gives her a broad grin. “Oh, I learned from TV! I’ve never actually done it before now since mine’s a tad too short, but the steps seemed fairly easy.” She twists her head to look at the braiding and nearly gives herself eyestrain or whiplash or both trying to look at the back of her own head.
She was never really that into her hair (occupational hazards of being raised by a single dad, she expects!), but the hairdresser ladies always cooed over it. When they weren’t cooing over her dad.
…Whiiich was because they were Crockercorp employees, wasn’t it? Huh. Yeah. That makes sense and is easier for her to believe than that her father may have been attractive.
But she always played it relatively safe, in any case. Apart from aborted attempts when she was much younger, she never had the patience to learn anything fiddly like hair braids. And besides, it didn’t fit her businesswoman chic! After they cut it to length, she always declined any further offers, hopped out of her seat, and by age eleven she was taking a lollipop without asking first.
But this is actually really, really good. “What’s this even called?”
“French braids?” He has no idea if that’s what they’re called. He’s just heard that term before.
“I like them.” She twists again. She feels like if this were a movie, he’d be offering her another mirror, but instead he just keeps looking around for something reflective and finding precisely zero things. She’d begrudge him it, except her hair looks really nice, so he could probably confess to murder right now and she’d be at best mildly annoyed. “Can you do this from now on?” She asks. He laughs.
“I can certainly try! I suspect there may have been an element of beginner’s luck to it.”
“This is sheer wizardry, is what it is! Roxy’s going to go bug-eyed mad with how wizard this is.”
With a self-deprecating little chuckle, Jake finally procures what he deems a suitable mirror-substitute, which he hands her. It’s a metal toaster. “To look at your hair with,” he says, as if she didn’t jump to that on being handed a toaster.
“Jake, in the thirty seconds you spent—you know what? Thank you.” She takes the toaster in both hands and stares into it, twisting to place herself in the right position for (sigh) the toaster to reflect the mirror’s reflection of her hair. “…This is either really stellar work, or my head is shaped like a duck.”
“Oh, blimey. Let’s hope it’s the first.”
--
“Hey,” Karkat says, without looking up, when Vriska transportalises into the kitchen.
“Hi,” she replies, curtly. She manages to get to the fridge before Rose looks up from her book.
She bursts out laughing.
Vriska groans into the fridge and pulls out some leftovers. “I don’t want to hear it,” she warns.
Karkat looks up, and snorts. “It’s either you hear about it or Terezi does,” he says, grinning.
Rose manages to find her sense of decorum for long enough to sputter out—“Did she use her cane blade?”
Which gets another amused snort from Karkat. She groans again, yanks the lid off the leftovers tub, frisbees it into the sink, grabs a pair of forks from the drawer, flips the pair of them off, and then trudges back towards the transportaliser.
“Close the fucking thermal hull,” Karkat yells after her. She disappears without turning back. “Fucking rude,” he mutters, as he slides out from his seat and slams it closed.
“I need to tell Kanaya about this,” Rose says, still stifling giggles. “One time a girl got gum stuck in her hair at school, and she had to get it cut out. It looked exactly like that.”
--
“Dave?”
Davesprite leans to stare at the door, where John’s hovering awkwardly. Metaphorically hovering.
“Sup Egdork.”
He grins a little. “…Can you cut my hair?”
He raises an eyebrow. “Not what I was expecting you to ask.”
John sidles into the room. “Why, what did you think I was gonna ask?”
“For more music by Bruno Mars because you have zero taste.” John rolls his eyes. “Sure, dude. As long as you’re happy for me to fuck it up.”
He plops down on Dave’s bed without even asking permission, which is rude as shit and Dave is practically fainting from how much he definitely cares about it. “Nanna already offered to do it,” he says, as he sprawls over it.
“Uh-oh. Bowl?”
He screws up his face. “Bowl.”
As ironic as a bowl cut would be, it would also be shit. Although… “Dude. Imagine it. We meet aliens in real life. You’ve got a bowl cut. First contact is ruined. Alien death fleet.”
John laughs.
Notes:
Ok apologies for the delay, but in my defence somebody said 'Minestuck, the Homestuck mod for minecraft' and then I spent two days playing it during my writing time. So I was doing homstuck just not the homestuck I meant to do.
As thanks for your patience, I offer two things: a part 2 will come out tomorrow evening (and that one /will/ be set at the present), and I'll tell you how Dirk cuts his hair: He stands on front of a full-length mirror, motionless, for thirty seconds. Then he quick-draws his katana and bits of hair explode off his head like feathers off a startled chicken, leaving him with a perfect anime protagonist haircut.
Chapter 79: Haircut pt 2
Summary:
The dreaded plot relevant haircut (kinda)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
caligulasAquarium [CA] began trolling grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
CA: hey
GA: Hello
CA: howws it going
GA: Not Bad I Guess
GA: You
CA: yeah similar
GA: Good To Hear
CA: yeah
GA: Yeah
CA: oh
CA: sorry i got distracted i had somethin i wwanted to ask
GA: Oh
GA: Okay
GA: Ask Away I Guess
CA: can you cut my hair
CA: its gettin a bit messy
GA: Does Dave Not Usually Cut Yours
GA: I Mean
GA: Not That I Wont
GA: Just
GA: Im Wondering
CA: no he does
CA: hes kinda doin stuff with kar today and maybe tomorroww
CA: though he wwasnt clear on that just that itll be a wwhile
GA: Okay
CA: i can alwways wwait a couple days if its not convvenient
CA: its not that urgent that i cant wwait for him to be free
GA: No I Meant Okay As In Okay Ill Do It
CA: oh
CA: uh
CA: cool
CA: i mean thanks
GA: Yeah
CA: i really dont mind wwaitin for him if youvve got shit to do
GA: Its Fine
CA: oh
CA: wwell then thanks
GA: Alright
GA: How Much Shorter Do You Want It
CA: not much
CA: just wwanna keep it neat yknoww
GA: Yeah
GA: Um
GA: Ill Be Free In Twenty Minutes Or So If You Want To Come To My Room
CA: sure
CA: thanks
CA: see you there
CA: i mean see you then
CA: yeah
caligulasAquarium [CA] ceased trolling grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
--
They’ve been here before. Sitting in one another’s hives, making small talk while they cut each other’s hair.
Sans the silence, it’s almost exactly like it used to be.
It’s five minutes of agonising quiet before Kanaya clears her throat. “You’re growing it out, then,” she says.
He shakes himself loose from thoughts which… weren’t pleasant. “…Yeah, uh. Yeah,” he says.
He would fucking love to have more to say than that. But unfortunately, he doesn’t. A couple sweeps ago, Fef told me it’d look good like this or found a portrait of Dualscar with this style or latest trends from offworld- looks pretty good, huh? And now? Nothing. This must be why he never shut up before; gives his brain too long to start working.
She works for a few more seconds. “No more purple stripe?” She says at last. His eyes flicker to the mirror; the roots are showing pretty clearly, there’s about an inch of black hair at the base. They make eye contact, and he drops it.
“Ran out of dye,” he says.
It’s pretty clearly an excuse; if he’d cared, he’d have captchalogued the bottle and made copies.
“I’m sure we could make more,” she says, anyway.
He shrugs and then goes back to being still when she makes that disapproving clucking noise with her mouth. That hasn’t changed. Mentally shuffles out the immediate response, I don’t really care, to make room for one that doesn’t send the nascent conversation into a screeching early grave. “Might be nice to try something new, anyway.”
“I always thought the purple was… distinctive.”
Distinctive, distinctive, distinctive. It's an innocent comment, but the thought stays lodged for a couple long seconds, like an earworm. Seahorsedad and a rifle, violet stripe. Holy descending death.
He sometimes thinks his friends forget what a big deal he was, in Alternia’s oceans. Seadwellers understand- understood- an ecology of fear better than anyone. When he talked, he made things go quiet for miles around.
(And the angels whiiiiiiiine—)
“I guess.” His hand makes hidden, nervous motions under the towel they’re using to stop the hair getting all over him. “I could try a new colour,” he adds, basically because what else can he say?
“Like what?”
Well, shit. He really should’ve had a follow-up to that. “Uh.”
“If you’re going to suggest jade, I’d suggest you reconsider,” she says, mildly. But with an hint of humour.
“Hah. Yeah. I don’t know. I could do white. Think I could pull it off?”
She hums thoughtfully. “Candy red?”
“Kar would murder me,” he says, and she snickers.
“Cerulean or teal?”
“Are you trying to get me in trouble?” He asks. She smiles. “Hemodyeing isn’t happening.”
“Something bright, then. Light pink?”
“You first. We’d look like humans.”
“Only from a ridiculously specific angle,” she protests. She lifts the lock of violet again and looks at it with critical interest.
“Bright green,” he suggests. “Tell the humans I got Green Sun powers somehow.” She snorts.
“It could work. We did get the smart ones, after all.”
“…Did we?” He asks. “Shuttin’ up,” he adds, when she gives him a look. “One of them’s the pranks one, though. Don’t think we could fool ’em.”
“I don’t remember either of them being that invested in pranks.” Kanaya mulls this over. “…Not that I paid that much attention to the ones that weren’t Rose,” she admits. “You?”
He shakes his head. “Not that closely, no. But I do remember one of them throwing a bucket at Kar’s head.”
They’re both grinning, and he’s pretty sure she’s already done, but she continues to worry at his hair for another minute.
“Done,” she says, at last, stepping back and beginning to put her things away.
“Thanks.” He carefully unwraps the towel so he doesn’t get any hair in his clothes. He doesn’t want to find out if the wardrobifier can differentiate hairs or not. “I’d offer to cut yours, but…”
He sees her wince.
“Yes. It’s unfortunate.”
They stand there for a minute, awkwardly.
Incredible. Never let it be said that he can’t fuck up a perfectly cordial conversation in the last five seconds.
“…Dave’s not doing anything, is he?” She asks, rescuing him from having to break the silence.
“Huh? Yeah he is, he’s…” Eridan trails off.
Motherfucker.
“We’ve been played,” Kanaya says, solemnly. “They’ve tricked us into being social.”
“Maybe we did get the smart ones.” He hesitates. “’Cause this was fun.” It’s almost a question.
She nods. “It was.” And then she smiles again. “Karkat’s meddling strikes again.”
“Unfair that you got saddled with that reputation. Kar’s worse for it, he just pretends not to be.”
“And somehow, everyone just believed him.”
“’Cept us.”
“Yeah.” She folds her kit away neatly. “…We were always very gossipy, weren’t we?”
He scoffs. “Not our fault none of them had their shit together.”
“And we did?”
He leans against her desk and shrugs. “Okay, yeah, but that one was our fault.”
She snickers. “I suppose it’s a compliment, isn’t it? That they had such interesting lives.”
“Wow. Shit, you could say that.” He grins. “And now we’re all boring.”
“Oh yes, we’re all boring.”
He doesn’t pick up on the sarcasm and continues obliviously. “Honestly, I’m enjoying boring.”
She considers this. “It’s certainly more restful. And I’m more than happy enough with my relationship with Rose as-is. I don’t like the sound of interesting right now.”
Eridan snorts. “Here’s hoping you can keep being boring together. May your future be utterly unnoteworthy.”
“After we create a new universe.”
“After that, yeah.” With the minor caveat of creationism, he gives her a nod and walks to the door. “Thanks again for my hair,” he says, a little quieter.
“Any time,” she replies, swallowing as she realises she means it. “If you have anything you want to do with it, let me know.”
“Will do. Thanks.” He steps out with a brief, awkward wave, and then walks away.
The door slides shut behind him, and her smile lingers for a moment, before it falters.
Huh.
She touches her hand to her face and finds a tear rolling down it. She stares at it uncomprehendingly for a minute, before pulling out her phone with shaking fingers.
grimAuxiliatrix [GA] began trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
GA: Dear
GA: Would You Be Able To Explain A Psychology Thing To Me
TT: Always. What’s the topic of interest?
GA: Eridan And I Were Just Chatting
GA: I Was Cutting His Hair
GA: It Was Fun
GA: And Now Im Crying A Little Bit
TT: Oh.
GA: So
GA: I Guess Im Just Wondering What Thats About
TT: Hm.
TT: It’s hard to say without more details.
TT: If you could tell me how you feel right now?
GA: Sort Of Just Sad
TT: You don’t feel scared or anything?
GA: No
GA: Its Difficult To Feel Like Hes A Threat After Having Sharp Things That Near His Neck For An Hour I Guess
TT: Or maybe you just… think he’s changed.
GA: Oh
GA: Maybe
GA: I Guess Thats True
TT: You and he were friends before the Game, weren’t you?
GA: Yeah
GA: Quite Close I Suppose You Could Say Along With Karkat
GA: Although We Drifted Apart Over The Sweeps
TT: Maybe you just realised how much you missed him. It can be difficult to process that kind of change, from friend to not.
GA: But I Did Process It
GA: I Was So Angry
GA: That Counts As Processing Right
TT: Hah. Yes. It counts as part of the processing… process.
TT: You knew how you felt about him. You felt angry.
TT: You’re changing too. You’re not as angry at him anymore, are you?
GA: I Dont Think Im Angry At Him At All
GA: I
GA: Ok But Then I Remember
GA: Sorry I Really Need To Grab A Tissue One Moment
TT: Take your time.
TT: Or I can come around if you need?
GA: Maybe In A Little While
GA: My Face Is A Bit Of A Mess Right Now
TT: Hm. Fascinating. You think that would put me off.
GA: Hah
GA: Im Still Angry
GA: I Dont Know Why I Thought I Wasnt
GA: But Sometimes I Just Forget
GA: But Thats So Unfair
GA: To Feferi And All Of Us
GA: What He Did
TT: You’re on that list, too. How do you feel about what he did to you?
GA: Bad
GA: The Cravings Are Annoying
TT: You know you have an open offer…
GA: Stop Being Flirty
TT: You ask the impossible of me. And don’t make me low-cut dresses if you don’t like vampire jokes.
GA: They Just Look Nice On You Ok
TT: Do you feel angry about what he did, to you specifically?
GA: Yes But
GA: I Think
GA: More In A What The Fuck Kind Of Way
GA: I Turned Out Fine
GA: He Didnt Know That But
GA: I Mean Were Both Alive Other People Didnt Get That Lucky
GA: Killing Him Wouldnt Have Bothered Me I Think
GA: Because Then Wed Just Be Done
GA: I Know Thats A Pretty Horrifying Thing For A Human To Hear
TT: I can't tell if it's enjoyable when you treat me like I'm made of glass or just funny.
GA: Rose
GA: If Im Going To Be Embarrassingly Candid You Can Do It Too
TT: Damn.
TT: Okay. Yes, I find it uncomfortable to imagine Eridan being dead and you just not feeling anything about it. I want you to be happy and feel safe.
TT: Not because you can kill the threats, but because the people around you aren't going to hurt you.
GA: Youre Very Sweet
GA: I Think Id Prefer That Too
GA: I Dont Want Him Dead
GA: I Wanted To Kill Him Because Then Id Be Able To Say Were Even
GA: But
GA: He Killed Me And Thats Worse
GA: But Now Im Fine So I Just Cut Off His Arm And Thats Worse
GA: One Of Us Is In The Wrong And I Dont Know Who
GA: Its Definitely Him But
GA: I Fucked Him Up More Than He Fucked Me Up
TT: Dear.
TT: I've been there for your nightmares. That is not true. You are enormously fucked up about what happened.
GA: Yes But Im
GA: I Have You
GA: And He Had Me And Karkat And Feferi
GA: Before The Game
GA: And Then He Didnt
TT: You're thinking about this a lot from his perspective. Or the perspective of some outside judge who's keeping score of the grudges and the grievances.
TT: Leave aside how a court would try this case. How do you feel? Are you still angry at him?
GA:
GA: No
GA: I Know I Keep Going Back And Forth On This
GA: And I Know You Just Said Not To But Thats Super Fucked Up From An Outside Perspective Right Im Not Crazy About That
TT: Kanaya, you aren't crazy full stop.
GA: You Dont Know How Messy It Is Inside My Brain Right Now
TT: a) I'm pretty sure I do ;)
GA: Heh
TT: And b) I think the question you should be asking is, 'would anybody else deal with this situation better?'
GA: Sollux Did
TT: Sollux didn't have to incapacitate the active murder threat. Sollux's actions were comparatively grey, at least from my perspective, attacking when it hadn't been shown that talking wasn't an option yet. He thought he could beat Eridan back into line, so he defaulted to force and was wrong, so tried a different approach.
TT: Whereas you faced the unenviable position of knowing that at least two, possibly more, murders had been committed already, and that his plan was to continue on that path. And then you almost died, again.
TT: Kanaya, your situation was absolutely bonkers. You can make it your fault that you didn't know the perfect way to deal with it at the time, or that you were willing to kill him to stop him and it turned out to be unnecessary, but who would that help?
GA: I Guess
GA: Ugh
GA: Too Much Thinking
TT: Occupational hazard, I'm afraid.
TT: To answer your question, from my outsider perspective, being unsure about how you feel about this is probably a better sign than if you knew exactly how you felt.
TT: How did it feel when you were just angry, for instance? Better? Safer, maybe?
GA:
GA: Yeah
TT: And was anything actually better, or did you just feel better about the way things were fucked up?
GA: The Second One
GA: Youre Saying What Did It Get Anyone When I Felt Better
TT: Essentially, yes. If you couldn't go in a room without tensing for a potential fight, then was that really what better looked like? You were just convinced that there was a threat, so you didn't have to deal with any ambiguity. Easier to always be on your guard than to have to work out whether or not you should be.
GA: That Sounds Exhausting
TT: I'm sure it has been.
GA: Heh
GA: You Tricked Me Into Realising That Didnt You
TT: All's fair, in love and war.
GA:
GA: What
TT: Human saying. In quadrants and war?
GA: Not A Saying We Have
TT: I suppose it would be redundant.
TT: Remind me to tell you all about the Geneva Convention, sometime.
GA: Its Just
GA: I Dont Know
GA: Is It Weird To Say Things Are Too Good Right Now To Have The Energy To Get Angry About How Things Used To Be
GA: And That I Just Want To Stop Having To Deal With All Of This
TT: Not at all.
TT: It’s the teleological fallacy at work to say bad things happened then so that good things could happen now, but it’s not weird. People are rarely rational.
TT: And the second part is just how people feel after processing too many emotions. You're going to want a hug after this.
GA: Know Where I Could Get One
TT: I'll ask around ;)
TT: So. If you don’t feel mad about it anymore, how do you feel?
GA: Like It Happened And It Was Weird And Painful And Then It Was Over
GA: So Basically It Was Like Any Of A Dozen Moments During The Game
GA: I Get That He Killed Me And I Couldve Stayed Dead And If I Was Anyone Else I Wouldve
GA: But I
GA: Im Alive
GA: Cant That Be The End Of It
TT: It can. If you want it to be, and you don’t think it would happen again, then it certainly can.
GA: I Really Really Hope It Wont Happen Again
GA: And Everybody Keeps Telling Me It Wont
GA: I Dont Believe Them
GA: And Then I Talk To Him And Its Like How He Was When We Were Younger
GA: We Ignored A Lot Of Warning Signs
GA: Especially The Ones About Wanting To Do A Genocide
GA: So I Dont Believe Them When They Say It
GA: But I Believe He Wont
GA: I Think Basically Because I Dont See Any Warning Signs
GA: Which Is Stupid Because If I Dont Trust Them When They Say He Doesnt Seem To Have Any Why Am I Convinced When I Dont See Any
TT: It's stupid to not trust people blindly when they tell you somebody's changed, and to want to convince yourself of that fact through your own observations rather than rely on people whose motivations you suspect might skew towards trying to speedrun his redemption, so to speak?
GA: Well Put Like That Its Infuriatingly Logical Actually
TT: <3
GA: But Its Still Weird
TT: Once again, this whole scenario is weird.
GA: Yeah
GA: But
GA: Oh
TT: A realisation? Exciting.
GA: I Guess For A While I Was So Fixated On Working Out What Went Wrong That
TT: Yes?
GA: Vriska Also Killed Her Flush Crush In A Fit Of Romantic Pique
GA: And Terezi Tried To Do It Too I Guess Although For Different Reasons
GA: I Guess I Sort Of Thought That Eridan Was Unique
GA: When Really All He Was Was The Most Successful And The One Who Had The Misfortune Of Killing Me
GA: I Dont Think Tavros Would Be Better Disposed To Vriska Simply Because She Killed Out Of Some Awful Romantic Confusion
GA: If Its Just Personal And He Isnt Actually That Strange A Murderer Then Its More Like One Quarter Of All The Trolls Alive At That Point Decided Murder Sounded Good
GA: So Now Im Just Thinking
GA: Did Alternia Suck
TT: The answer to that question, I must insist, is a resounding yes.
TT: I would say it managed to create you, but given that your birth was orchestrated by Karkat, I refuse to even give it that honour.
GA: Right
GA: So
GA: Basically Im Getting Whiplash From Realising Everything Sucks And It Wasnt About Him Specifically So Now Im Sad
GA: Does That Sound Right
GA: ?
TT: Honestly? No.
GA: Oh
GA: Hah
GA: Go On Then
TT: I think that you realising he’s not some unique outcome of Alternia is definitely healthy, don’t get me wrong.
TT: But I don’t think it’s why you were crying.
TT: Are crying?
GA: Its A Little Bit Touch And Go Here
GA: If You Say Something Too Sweet To Me It May Tip The Scale
TT: I’ll try not to be too saccharine, then.
TT: Definitely won’t tell you what I’m wearing.
GA: Well
GA: Hang On
GA: You Cant Just Say That And Then Not Tell Me
TT: Kanaya, let’s not get distracted.
GA: Can We Not Get A Little Distracted
TT: I’m wearing my godtier pyjamas
GA: Oh
GA: Youre Right That Wasnt Worth Being Distracted Over
TT: :)
TT: Going back to what I was saying, I think it’s possible that you’re trying to work out how you do feel about him, now that you’re not as angry.
TT: And also, by the sounds of things, you enjoyed hanging out with him.
GA: Yeah
GA: Is That Weird
TT: Not really. You were friends before the Game, it makes sense that you’d have things that you have fun doing together, even after a long break.
TT: So in essence, you’ve gone from knowing exactly how you felt about him—very negatively—to not knowing how you feel.
TT: And if you enjoyed hanging out with him…
GA: I Might Be Sad Because I Missed It
GA: ?
TT: Exactly.
TT: When you were angry at him, then it was fine, because it was his fault if you missed how things used to be. He changed that, not you.
TT: But once you realise that it could be like that again, you might be worrying that you stopped that from happening. So now it’s you who’s to blame. Obviously, you aren’t, you took the time you needed. But it might feel that way.
TT: Does that sound right?
GA: Yeah
GA: Youre Actually Really Good At This Did You Know That
TT: I’ve been told. But thank you for the ego boost, it’s always appreciated.
GA: So
GA: What Do I Do
TT: Honestly, I’m less good at that part. But I can tell you some things I think might help.
GA: Sure
TT: There’s still a good twenty perigees left in the journey, and we will be gods of a new universe after that. You can absolutely make up for lost time.
TT: And on the other hand, you can take it slowly, too. As slowly as you need.
TT: You’ve got time to figure it out, and you’ve got people who are willing to help you do that.
GA: I Guess I Do
TT: Nice for the time pressure to be off, isn’t it?
GA: I Suppose It Is
GA: And Thank You
GA: It Makes Me Feel Better To Know Youre On My Side
TT: Anytime <3
GA: <3
TT: So…
TT: Should I come around with that hug now?
GA: Id Like That
TT: Be there in five.
grimAuxiliatrix [GA] ceased trolling tentacleTherapist [TT]!
And five minutes later, her head buried into Rose's shoulder and Rose giving her a reassuring squeeze every few seconds so she doesn't forget she's there, Kanaya feels just a little bit better.
Notes:
Yeah so I truly don't know how I would react if my friend slowly fell into an alt-right rabbit hole in the footsteps of his shithead dad and then he killed me but I came back as a vampire and I cut off his arm, and the whole situation caused him to make some really positive changes in his life that include getting out of that alt-right hole altogether and being totally deprogrammed and now he even reminds me strongly of the enjoyable and safe-feeling way of how things used to be before all that. Especially if it had been a year and we were two of the only nine people still alive for billions of kilometres, stuck together for three years for what very well could turn out to be a suicide mission, and now I'm sitting there cutting his hair like we did when we were kids.
But I'm reasonably confident I would also start crying afterwards.
Chapter 80: Battleship Blues, pt 3??
Summary:
That's right these dorks still exist and they've still got issues!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He can still feel his Game abilities, vaguely. There’s a load of clarifications for what actually does what, which he would’ve fucking loved to have had during the Game, and he’s pretty sure they’re hells more intuitive now, but he still doesn’t really touch them. They make him feel less like a sprite for a while. And sure, he’s all about that, in theory, but the come-down of feeling fake isn’t worth it, and also for some reason makes him want to give people fucking riddles. Next he’ll be stealing shit and making nests. Being able to caw is cool, he guesses, but the rest of it?
It’s like-
It’s like he only exists when people are looking at him. Some part of him (the sprite part of him) sort of… goes into low power mode when nobody’s around.
He’s pretty sure it’s fucking with his sleep, too, in that, like- so he’s been, not not sleeping, but he’s kinda, he isn’t always, ‘doesn’t need to’ isn’t right but more like, i dunno, fucking, he can just tell, and then sometimes he doesn’t and it’s—
Fuck.
Breathe.
(Another thing he barely needs to do.)
Alright.
For any given 24-hour period, he needs 7.2 hours of sleep (down from 7.7 at the start of the trip, what the fuck), but it’s like the timer on that stops going down when he’s in low power mode. Which is a certified rare ‘good’ idea from Sburb, at least from a game design perspective, not having your sprite need to conk out in the middle of a mission. But it also means he spent four days in a row without sleeping just because he didn’t see anybody for more than an hour, and now he either sleeps at fucked up hours or just has to stop socialising halfway through the day until it’s night to get back on the normal schedule.
--
Terezi detects the telltale odour of blueberry glitter in the corridor long before Vriska comes into view, and she grins to herself.
She prowls down the hall silently, sneaking up behind her before she throws her arms around her neck. It’s almost cute, how taken off-guard Vriska is, and she’s halfway through turning to face her attacker when she registers Terezi’s cackle and relaxes.
“I could’ve killed you!” Vriska says reproachfully, even as Terezi nuzzles closer into Vriska’s blindspot and tightens her grip.
“Sure you could have,” she says, mumbling it through Vriska’s hair.
Vriska sighs and contorts a hand around to Terezi in a half-grabbing motion, as if trying to pull her around to hug her. “Hey,” she says, when Terezi doesn’t budge. “Why don’t I get to hug you?”
“Not finished with you yet,” Terezi says, forcing Vriska to stagger forward as she pushes on her. “I’ll let you go in a couple minutes.”
“Minutes?” Vriska says, voice filled with amusement. “How many minutes?”
“Eight.”
She laughs as Terezi keeps pushing them down the corridor. “…Do you even know where you’re trying to make us go?”
“Nope!”
“Just let me hug you back,” Vriska says.
“Nope!”
“So, I’m just going to get pushed down a corridor while being viciously hugged by a rogue legislacerator?”
Terezi tightens her grip, which makes the answer pretty clear.
--
John doesn’t really know what happened. With the game, he means. It was all pretty quick. He died and Jack was unbeatable, then Dave and Rose went on a suicide mission and ended up meeting aliens, while he and Jade and Dave sprite went through a… window? Thing? Honestly, he’s not really clear on that. To head to a new version of their session, where all their parents are playing the game instead of them (except not his dad, his replacement is Nanna but young). And now every time he goes to sleep, he sees the aliens!
They’re pretty weird, but not as weird as he thought aliens would be. Karkat is just as yelly as he seemed online, which is pretty great. Some of them come onto him with the whole… troll hate kissing thing? But even if he was a homosexual (which he isn’t), or into alien romance (maybe! The friendship one sounds kind of fun, actually. He’s kind of looking forward to the real Karkat explaining it to him!), he’s pretty sure it’s bad manners to date a guy before you even meet him. If they’re going to be co-friendleaders for the Scratched session, he probably shouldn’t be sort of corpsesmooching him? He has no idea. He’d ask somebody about it, but it seems like that would just get him laughed at. Or maybe he’s just being a prude?
Bluh. He’s rambling.
The point is, he probably follows 80% of what’s happening at any time, and he thinks 80% is pretty good! People treat him like he’s clueless sometimes, and he plays it up a bit for jokes, but most of the time he’s pretty sure it’s just that everything is so weird and strange that anybody would have a hard time keeping up. He just tries to accept it and keep moving.
But now? It’s sooo booooring. Nothing is happening! And right now, Jade and Dave sprite are off doing whatever, so he’s acutely aware of the fact that the internet stopped existing and that the only entertainment he has is whatever he can alchemise (which honestly, gets old after a year). He just wants to do something, but his options are baking, petting a cat, or consorts and the little chess guys. And they are cool! But more in an abstract way? They make cool things, but they mostly are really quiet and serious when they do it, and they don’t know how to explain it to him, so it’s interesting in a sort of not-that-interesting sort of way. Them being there is really cool, but them doing anything is kind of besides the point. Plus, they suck at most games.
Whoof. He’s just bored. So, he’s just sort of listlessly floating down the corridor. The wind is playful, trying to get him to have fun, but there’s only so much you can race down corridors before it starts to get stupid. He’s not eight.
It would be easier to deal with if he knew something interesting was going to happen in the near future, but there’s only going to sleep and reliving memories or talking to those weird ghosts. And he can’t spend every waking hour asleep! Haha.
He’s started just hopping from bubble to bubble, looking for anything cool. Most of the time, the locations have a weird uncanny valley effect, especially when they warp and merge together. Like he knows these places are dead, so he’s sort of also imagining them all charred and apocalyptic and they just end up feeling creepy. The people, less so, but everybody already knows ghosts are cool. People ghosts, anyway. But planet ghosts are really weird and maybe he’s not a huge fan.
…Yeah, maybe he’s not looking forward to sleeping, actually.
Bluuuuuuuuh. This sucks! He’s so bored! Why isn’t there anybody around he can hang out with? What are they even doing?
--
twinArmageddons [TA] began trolling grimAuxiliatrix [GA]!
TA: hey KN
GA: Sollux
GA: How Are You
TA: g00d.
TA: happy wiggling day
GA: Oh
GA: Are We Doing That Now
TA: i mean we may was well, right?
TA: let’s celebrate the day we didnt die like abs0lute chumps
TA: except in 0ur case we didnt even pr0ve 0ur n0n-chumpness
TA: KN we might still be chumps
GA: Haha Okay Fair That Is Quite Funny
GA: Ill Have To Pester Aradia For The Exact Date Of Yours
GA: There Will Be Sentimental Gifts
GA: There Will Be Grubcake
TA: 0h g0d
TA: i’m scared.
GA: You Brought It Up I Think Its Only Fair
TA: yeah but i can escalate
GA: Oh
GA: ?
TA: happy karkat made y0u day.
GA: Oh
GA: No Im Significantly Less Fond Of That One
TA: ehehehe knew y0u’d react like that
GA: Its Weird
TA: it’s funny
GA: Honestly Out Of All The Revelations The Game Served Us The Idea That We Have Karkat To Thank For Our Existences
GA: Thats Up There Right
TA: eh
TA: i think h0nestly if 0ne 0f us was g0ing tw0 be resp0nsible f0r the rest 0f us existing, it wasn’t g0ing tw0 be… like any 0f us
TA: maybe y0u since y0u’ve g0t the wh0le rep0pulate the species sidequest, i guess
TA: but can y0u imagine TZ d0ing that
TA: i think the fuck n0t
GA: I Mean Would Any Of Us Really Have Just Killed Clearly Plot Relevant Wigglers For No Reason
TA: yeah in a sec0nd ehehe
TA: anyway, i just wanted tw0 give y0u this
TA: wardr0bifierhack.exe
TA: i’ve added s0me new rand0miser functi0ns and y0u sh0uld be able tw0 create playlists n0w
GA: Oh
GA: Thank You Sollux
GA: Thats Very Kind
TA: n0 pr0blem
grimAuxiliatrix [GA]’s palmhusk exploded!
grimAuxiliatrix [GA] is offline!
TA: ehehehe g0ttem
TA: y0u d0n’t run suspici0us executables sent tw0 y0u by the hacker.
TA: anyway here’s the real 0ne
TA: wardr0bifierhack_real.exe
grimAuxiliatrix [GA] is online!
GA: Rose Is Laughing At Me
GA: I Hope Youre Happy
TA: incredibly
GA: Is That One Another Virus
TA: n0
TA: what kind 0f lame j0ke w0uld it be if i pulled it twice?
grimAuxiliatrix [GA]’s computer exploded!
TA: did y0u f0rget what my wh0le gimmick is
tentacleTherapist [TT] began pestering twinArmageddons [TA]!
TT: Sollux.
TA: RS.
TT: Did you just send my girlfriend a virus twice and trick her into opening it both times?
TA: yes, i did.
TT: And the app that has appeared on all her devices, that she didn’t install, with the name ‘wardr0bifierhack_real_f0rrealthistime’? That is, I presume, the real gift?
TA: yep.
TT: Interesting.
TT: You’re my hero.
TA: ehehehe
--
He spends a lot of time hanging out with Jaspers, actually, pretty much for that exact reason: if they’re looking at each other, they’re both still moving. But, and apparently he cannot stress this enough, Jaspers remains a fucking cat, with all the talent for falling the fuck asleep that entails. So. That's unreliable.
He doesn’t know if he’s aging. It only occurred to him recently, but he doesn't know if he's aging normally (because nothing about him is normal anymore). He should be 14 years and 262 days old. Space isn’t his gig; he can’t tell if he’s taller than he used to be. And notches on the door kinda don’t work when you float to move around. He's been around for that amount of time, but like. Sprite bullshit.
He could ask Jade, but what if the answer’s no? Worse, what if she tells John and the two dorks try to help?
Nah. He’ll just deal.
By his own best estimate, he’s spent 13 years on earth and seven or eight months in the Game, both as a real human boy without a pinocchio complex, and now over a year as some semi-real dude. He’s only spent something like a third of the time around other people, so if he’s not aging except for then it makes him, what, just turned 14? Say that's right. By the time the journey’s over, he’ll be a year younger than Egbert, a year and a third younger than Harley. By the time he ‘turns eighteen’, everybody else will be… twenty-six? Twenty-one when they’re thirty fucking five? He’s gonna be sixteen when they’re all legally drinking. Which honestly doesn’t matter because the fuck do laws even mean, and also he’s pretty sure bird shit might fuck him up more in that department, but still. He can't prove it, but the idea gets in there, deep, like a splinter. It’s like he gave up on a bunch of the time hero shit by becoming a sprite, so Time just said “well, fuck you too buddy,” and kicked him while he was down. No progression of aging for you. Slowly drifting out of sync.
And that’s if I even stick around after the win, something in his mind whispers. He eyes the blank wall of ‘no idea’ that the Sprite bit of him has regarding what happens after the Players win. It’s hard not to see the whole ‘grow up and be a god’ theme and wonder… do gods need guides in their new creation?
And who even needs a spare Dave?
God. He needs to figure out how to alchemise apple juice, stat, he’s getting downright fucking melancholic.
--
This isn’t something she thinks she’ll share with Dave and John. As much as she loves her brother (she has a brother! :D) and as much as her and Dave are…
(Heh. Well. Heheh.)
…she doesn’t really want to share this part of her life with either of them. It’s too messy, and they’d end up feeling sorry for her even though it’s over, so she doesn’t really see a reason to mention this.
Hm? This? Oh yes.
Jade contemplates setting the room on fire.
Not with her powers, she’d use a can of gasoline and a match, like Grandpa would have wanted. It’s not even a particularly emotional thought, even though she’s been feeling a lot more emotionally all over the place over the course of the journey. She just doesn’t really like his trophies, and he’s dead, the world ended, and she’s a god, so she can probably do this if she wants. Maybe every new divinity gets one free ‘because I felt like it’? A thing that’s probably not technically responsible, but that they just want to do for no reason.
(That would explain a lot about the world, actually. It would definitely explain platypuses!)
On the other hand, she’s got a grandson out there, and he’s also her Grandpa. Maybe Jake wants these? She could save them for him.
But would Grandpa want him to have them, given it wasn’t him who hunted them? Probably not! When he’d talk about her future as a taxidermist, he’d always say for her to “get out there and find your own incredible hunts, gel!”
She’s got beyond godlike control over space, though, so she can’t imagine much that could serve as an ‘incredible hunt’ for her. (She wishes she could, though, because that sounds incredible.)
Whoof. She’s kind of running in circles, here. Focus, Jade! It’s not just her home; it’s a place with her grandfather’s memories hanging up everywhere! So, what about Jake, her grandfatherson? Shouldn’t she consider his feelings?
Well, it might be cool for him to see all the things he hunted and taxidermied when he was a cooky eighty-year-old man? Or would he find it weird?
Heh. It’s definitely weird. But would he find it bad weird? He might find it cool! He’ll grow up to have a big bushy moustache and wear a deerstalker all the time and do tea parties with blue ladies, and actually she might burn the blue ladies and never tell him about that, because it still sort of creeps her out.
…She still wants to burn some of them. Maybe that’s the compromise? Burn half of them in a big pile outside? Ugh, if only she’d had the time to write Jake one last letter! She should have told him she was coming, soon, and she could’ve asked him!
Whatever. It’ll be a pleasant surprise. Two years isn’t that long. John’s birthday already feels like years ago, even though it’s only been a few weeks, so the next few years should feel like a couple weeks! She’s not the time player, but she’s pretty sure that’s how that works!
Yeah. That’s a good solution. She’ll leave it for the rest of the trip, and then she’ll give half of it to Jake and burn the other half. Simple as that. Done and dusted!
…But which half does she burn?
Agh!
--
“While we’re on the subject of blackrom,” Rose says, and then pauses while Dave groans theatrically. “I have a question.”
“Yeah?” Karkat replies.
“What’s the appeal?”
“I-” he frowns. “You’ve been at enough movie nights to—”
“Yes, but if you put two attractive leads into an office environment together, it makes it seem enjoyable, and you would surely agree that’s big screen magic. Paperwork is just not that fun.”
“It’s fun to have a rival,” Eridan says. “You’re allowed to be a bit of a prick around them, they’ll piss you off, but you don’t have to take it, you’re allowed to fight back. They push your buttons and you push theirs.”
“And hopefully you make each other better,” Karkat adds.
“In my experience, that’s secondary,” Eridan admits.
“Yeah, you weren’t doing it properly.”
“Wait. You’ve got history in the spades shit?” Dave asks.
“Yeah. Vris.”
“Holy shit. What was that like?”
“Honestly? We were like five. It involved her dropping shittons of rope on me when we FLARPed.”
“If the aim was to have somebody you were allowed to fight with, didn’t the hemospectrum make that difficult?” Rose asks. She doesn’t physically have a notebook on front of her, but it’s sort of metaphysically implied.
“Yeah,” he admits. “I mean, me especially, since Orphaning stuff meant getting actually hurt wasn’t an option. But even like olive to teal was a common problem. There’s a pretty big jump between them ’cause of jade. Or was, I should say. Lucky Ter wasn’t into Nep, I guess.”
“Luckier Nepeta wasn’t into anyone,” Karkat says, offhandedly.
“Huh?”
He raises an eyebrow. “…You never picked up on that?”
“Kar, I talked to the girl all of twice.”
“You were her server player, you prick.”
“Alright, for one, fair on the prick point, but on the other I did kill her lusus.”
“The fuck?” Dave says.
“Accidentally,” Karkat says. “And okay, I forgot about that.”
“Picked up on what?”
He shrugs. “I mean. We talked about romance a couple times. Before her crush got too annoying.” And scary, frankly. Maybe he wouldn’t have been into her, but knowing that if he showed any interest, there was a good chance Zahhak would start demanding to know his blood colour? Yeah, he more or less employed a scorched earth policy. “Anyway. She never seemed that big on black romance, pitch or ashen.”
“…She was a shipper,” Eridan points out, quizzically.
“She talked about it, yeah, she was always speculating about characters. But when we were discussing romantic drama, she never really had any” Karkat raises an eyebrow. “I didn’t talk to just you about romance.”
Eridan’s fins droop slightly. “Thought we had somethin’, Kar.” Karkat snorts.
“So it’s not like every troll was super into blackrom,” Karkat concludes. “We don’t really have an expert on it specifically—”
“I’m right fuckin’ here.”
“—but Kanaya can probably tell you about auspisticism. People kept trying to get her to play middle leaf.”
“Even if she didn’t even do it that much.” Eridan winces. “…Not like I helped with that one.”
Karkat raises an eyebrow. “What?”
“I may have asked her to auspistice between me and Vris one time.”
Karkat’s eyebrow is joined by the other one. Intrigue to disbelief in an economical movement; Rose is vaguely impressed. “Her moirail.”
“This was before the game,” he reminds him. “I basically didn’t have a brain back then.”
“Or a fully developed sense of others, apparently. Jegus.”
“In my defence, if Vris had dumped me like a normal person I’d prolly’ve let it go a lot quicker.”
Karkat’s eyes go hungry. “How’d she dump you? You never showed me.”
Eridan rolls his head for a second. “…Embarrassment period’s past on this, I’m pretty sure.” He takes out his phone, opens Trollian, searches for the term ‘least h8able’, and then hands it over.
Karkat reads. Rose leans over his shoulder.
“…Holy fucking shit,” he says. “This was dumping you?”
“That was exactly the thought process I had.”
“I’m assuming that dumping somebody as you call them pathetic and list their flaws is what you might call ‘mixed messages’?” Rose inquires politely.
“This isn’t mixed, it’s a fucking cocktail.” Dave elbows him in the side. “Ow. What? Oh. Sorry.”
“Perfectly alright,” she says, smoothly. “There are virgin cocktails, after all.” Dave stage-whispers ‘like Eridan’, and Eridan flips him off.
Karkat hands the phone back. “Here’s a tip: if you ever want to break up a kismissitude, come to somebody to make sure your breakup text doesn’t sound like an invitation to a fucking death match.”
“Super unlikely that’s ever gonna come up, but thanks.”
“Aliens sure are weird,” Eridan says. Dave stares at him. “What?”
“We just went over your insane relationship, dude. Zero fucking legs to stand on.”
--
ectoBiologist [EB] began pestering turntechGodhead [TG] and gardenGnostic [GG]!
EB: hey guys!
TG: sup
GG: hi john!
EB: i’m bored.
EB: where are you guys?
GG: just taking care of some things on lofaf!
EB: oh cool. dave?
TG: bein a bird
GG: pfft :D
EB: heh.
EB: i think we should watch a movie. i'm making that executive decision for us.
TG: a movie huh
TG: any particular movie
EB: nope! none whatsoever.
GG: john :/
EB: ok maaaybe i alchemised ghost busters 19.
GG: ugh
GG: eighteen wasnt even good!!
EB: there’s a cameo by the genie from aladdin!
TG: wow skaia really doesnt care about copyright law does it
EB: skaia destroyed the earth dave.
TG: which lets be real disney survived
TG: with their frozen head in the basement bullshit
GG: john no offence but i dont want to watch another ghostbusters. ten was enough!
TG: he has subjected us to way more than ten
GG: i fell asleep for some of them :B
EB: augh :(
EB: fine! we can do something else.
GG: how about a treasure hunt? :O
GG: we never finished our quests!
EB: those might be a bit easy now.
EB: given we both have god like powers and dave is the game whisperer.
GG: hehe
TG: its not worth hearing trust me
TG: its saying shit like you need to torment these nerds with riddles
GG: you’re hiding riddles from us?? :(
TG: they are the worst riddles youve ever heard
EB: tell us!
TG: absolutely the fuck not
TG: this is my burden and im protecting you from it
TG: youre welcome
GG: gee thanks! :P
TG: oh man ive got an idea
EB: is it related to the riddles?
TG: no man im not asking you riddles
TG: its close though
TG: drinking games
TG: truth or dare and all that shit
GG: ummm
EB: dave, we’re still only 14.
EB: plus where are we going to get alcohol? i don’t think my dad drank. other than a manly brandy on a sunday.
TG: roses place where else
GG: i dont know about this :/ it sounds kind of irresponsible
TG: cmon how can two gods be irresponsible
EB: i have read enough about ancient greece to know the answer to that is very easily.
GG: plus what would nanna say?
EB: probably ‘hoo hoo hoo i grew up during prohibition have some licorice’.
GG: why licorice?
EB: old people love licorice. even though it’s disgusting.
EB: it’s the gushers of their generation.
TG: we dont have to actually drink we could just play cards but loser has to do the dare
TG: we could just make soft drinks into alchemical abominations and then do dares
TG: we have planets worth of dares to do
TG: stick your hand in a salamanders mouth
TG: make some nakodiles think theres a ghost
TG: walk barefoot over lofaf until you find a return node home
TG: that sort of thing
EB: hmm. that actually sounds pretty fun.
TG: why do you sound surprised dude
EB: oh you know what i mean!
GG: hey you dont have feet!
TG: damn youve found my cunning ruse
TG: to make you tailless chumps do a dare i cant
TG: foiled again like fuckin leftovers in the fridge
GG: :B
GG: alright im down to play cards with some shitty soda drinks and some silly dares
GG: sounds fun :B
EB: me too.
TG: its still bizarre to me that you store leftovers in the fridge btw
TG: i know nobody asked but still
TG: where do you put all your ludicrously shitty swords
EB: umm.
GG: oh brother…
EB: i will start thinking of dares, you two start alchemising flavours!
GG: hey! i want to think of dares too! >:P
EB: fine, we can all think of dares and make flavours. happy?
TG: gonna make all of mine leg related
ectoBiologist [EB] ceased pestering gardenGnostic [GG] and turntechGodhead [TG]!
--
They meet up about an hour later, by the planets.
“Hey, Egdork,” Dave says, when he sees him.
When he waves a bottle at John, he screws his face up in confusion and then laughs. “You really raided Rose’s house for alcohol.”
Alcohol, fuckin’ alcohol, how often does he have to tell nerds like him and Rose, it’s only alcohol when somebody over forty is holding it and talking about stocks. When a teenager is holding it, especially if they’re not meant to be, it’s booze.
(The fact he isn’t tiny and thus must have already had the bottles, John’s apparently not gonna question.)
“Yeah, man,” he says, easily. He wants to reach out and sling an arm around John’s shoulders, but he resists. Cause he's a cool aloof coolkid. Or something. “Let me tell you, it’s not a party without booze.”
“I don’t think that’s true,” Jade says, from behind, and he turns, slinging an arm around her shoulders (she giggles), and hands her the bottle. “…What is it?”
Right, yeah, almost deserted island. “Red wine. We are not gonna get drunk on this,” he promises.
“Good to know?” Jade says, confused smile on her face. God, he forgot how fun it is to confuse the two of them. “So, is it not alcoholic or something?”
“It is purely here for demonstration purposes.” He points at it. “That? It’s bad, Harley. We are going to pour half a glass and drink it and then all, in unison, spit it out and say goddamn like we’re in a movie. It’s happening.”
“We’re making it happen?” John says, automatically.
“Did you alchemise anything for us to actually drink?” Jade asks.
He shrugs. “Full disclosure, I spent the entire time since we stopped calling trying to make apple juice.”
“No luck?” Jade asks, sympathetically.
“Nope. Apple juice is beyond mortal ken. Need one of you two to try, I guess.”
“…We have apples, though,” John points out. “Remember, for the apple crumble? My house had apples, and we kept the code! That was like the first thing we did, get the codes for all the foods!”
Dave’s house hadn’t had much to contribute, even if Dave had wanted to spend a bunch of time there: instant ramen, a banana with blackening skin, and some takeaway boxes that Nanna took one look at and binned, even though he tried to argue (and no fucking AJ). Jade’s garden had actual seeds and shit and it’s where most of the vegetables they have came from- that and a couple different nuts they foraged from her planet.
“C’mon John, I can’t sate my burning desire for AJ with actual apples. Even the crunchiest apple can’t compare with—”
“How do you think apple juice is made?” John interrupts.
“Uh.” Jade is giggling. “Well. I thought there were machines involved.”
“We have an apple press, Dave! We can make apple juice!”
“What.”
It has been over a year without apple juice.
“You have the juice machine?”
John groans at him. “You don’t even need a machine! Apples have juice in them! You just need to squeeze it out!”
Hm.
Alright.
“One question.”
“Yeah?”
“Why the fuck was I not told this earlier?”
Jade bursts into laughter.
Notes:
Featuring what I thought were fun contrasts with the Meteor crew, who is definitely having a more consistently good time, despite it all.
I also hate hurting my boy Davesprite since reading the Crow Strider AU, but it has to be done. Have you ever seen somebody do a character so perfectly that you're like 'damn okay. not sure what the rest of us are meant to do'?
The answer I've come to is, unfortuantely for him, "haha. angst."
Chapter 81: Alright Let's Cut The Bullfish
Summary:
The Alpha players get to grips with their sprites.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jane waves at Jake as he lets them into the house. “Where’s yours?”
“Up in my room.” He gives Jane’s sprite a smile. “Hi. I’m Jake.”
“Feferi,” the purple alien replies. She narrows her eyes at him. “…You’re the Page of Hope, aren’t you?”
“Guilty as charged. Never worked out what it means, but it’s definitely what all the stuff on my Land tells me. Pleased to meet you, Feferi.”
“Yeah. Um. Nice to meet you, too.” She glances at Jane.
“Let’s go up and see yours, then?”
“Yes! Tavros is right this way. You and he were friends, weren’t you?”
“…Sort of? We knew each other, but I don’t think we ever spoke.” She shrugs.
“Well, you two seem to be the most well-adjusted out of our four,” Jane says, frankly. “But honestly, I think Dirk just wants fewer moving parts to keep track of.”
“Sounds like our Dirk,” Jake agrees brightly, as he leads them up the stairs. “Sorry the place is a bit of a mess.” He raises his voice a bit. “Tavros? They’re here!”
Jake’s room looks like a tornado’s gone through it, which is about normal, but Jane’s mostly interested in the sprite floating awkwardly in corner. It’s not a room that’s meant to fit four people at casual acquaintance density, but she gives him a probably goofy-looking wave as well. He returns it, slightly confused. “Um. Hi.”
“Hey, Tavros.” Feferi gives him a smile, but her fins stay downturned in a way which, even though she’s only known her for about five minutes, Jane’s pretty sure means she’s sad. If she had fins, they’d probably droop when she was sad, too.
“So… how’s it going?” Jake asks her.
Jane gives him a shrug. “It’s been a hectic forty minutes. You?”
“Tavros was just explaining the rules of Fiduspawn. …I think it might be a Digimon ripoff.”
Whoo boy. That’s a can of worms she doesn’t have time to open. “…Dirk sent you the questions?” She asks, quietly.
“Um. Yes.” He looks a little concerned by her tone, and lowers his voice to match. “…Were those meant to be secret?”
She stares at him. And then she turns to look at his desk. Yep, sure enough, between the piles of wires and ongoing projects. That sure looks like the list of questions. “…I think so.”
He grins guiltily. “Ah. Well, Tavros has already made good progress on them, so what’s done is done, eh?”
She sighs. “Feferi, would you mind if we chatted about some of these questions?”
Feferi starts slightly, and stops pretending to ignore them have a private conversation. “Oh. I…” She glances at Tavros. He gives her a timid nod. “Sure.”
“Great, thank you.” She pulls up the list. “…Do you want to kill us?”
“No,” Feferi replies. “Do you?”
“No,” Jane replies.
“Always good to get that one out of the way,” Jake says, brightly. “Anyone for tea?”
Working their way down the list takes a good half-hour, but they learn a lot.
The trolls played their own game, and by the sounds of it, they did pretty well. They beat it in about a month (or a ‘perigee,’ to use the fancy alien term) and were ready to enter their new universe (the game makes a universe?). Then… something? happened? They were attacked by a carapacian, and then they got stranded on a random meteor in the middle of nowhere. One of them got in contact with the place where the carapacian came from, which was another human session with four more Players, and tried to troll them as punishment for ruining their lives.
(“That doesn’t… make any sense,” Jane points out.)
(Feferi gives her a shrug, as if to say, if we stop every time something doesn’t make sense, this is going to take a LOT longer.)
Annnnd then the murders happened. Tavros was killed by somebody called ‘Vriska,’ and Feferi was killed by ‘Eridan.’ Honestly, they sound like a really unpleasant pair to Jane, even though both Tavros and Feferi sound more conflicted on it than them.
Then, Tavros says he spent a couple more perigees/months in the dreambubbles, Feferi says she doesn’t want to talk about it, and then the two of them woke up here. In their game.
That’s where their information stops, more or less.
“Wait, isn’t the Batterwitch supposedly an alien?” Jane says, suddenly, when they reach the end.
And another ten minutes later, Roxy sits on the floor of Jake’s room, dangling her feet off the gap where his staircase is. “Sooo… know anything about an alien invading earth? A troll lady?”
“The Empire conquered thousands of worlds, but that was in our galaxy. I don’t know how a troll could have ended up in your universe, though.” She frowns. “Roxy,” she says. “Roxy Lalonde.”
Roxy stops swinging her feet. She sort of introduced herself, but she didn’t say her surname, soo… Weird alien thing, weird sprite thing, or just weiiird? “Uh. Yeah?”
“…One of the humans was called Lalonde.” She looks at Tavros. “R-something. It began with R, right?”
“Rose?” Tavros suggests.
Her eyes go wide. “My mom played Sburb? Holy shit.”
“Wait, but—that doesn’t make sense. The Sburb Alpha was in 2011. Your mom started publishing her books in the nineties.”
Feferi shrugs. “She looked younger than you. Same hair colour, different eyes.”
“What the fuck.”
“…Did you see anybody who looked like the rest of us?” Jane asks. Jake opens his phone and shows them both a picture of Dirk.
“…You both look sort of like Jade.”
Jake perks up. “Jade Harley? She was my grandmother!”
“Yes. Um. She was the same age as the other humans. And was raised on… an island…” Tavros trails off and stares at Jake with a horrified expression. “Um.” Everybody waits expectantly, and he shrinks away from the attention. “Never mind.”
“Oh,” Jake says. “Alright. Well, let’s stay on task. What’s this all mean for us? Our guardians were all in some bizarro version of the game?”
“Maybe. It was fairly normal until they made the unbeatable boss.”
“Don’t prototype Gcat, got it.”
“I think that should be fine, actually. You’re all inside the medium.”
“What’s that have to do with it?” Jake asks, just as Jane’s phone bings cheerfully.
She pulls it out. “The prototypings that will affect the Battlefield have already happened,” Feferi says.
TT: Jane. Where are you?
GG: We’re at Jake’s.
TT: And Roxy?
GG: She’s here too. Did you get your sprite talking yet?
TT: Not yet.
TT: Let me know if you learn anything.
GG: Our guardians might have played this game too?
TT: That.
TT: No, that’s not possible. If they had played it, there would have been meteor strikes at their locations. I would’ve heard about something like that.
GG: Wasn’t mine pretty small?
TT: We knew about it. Meteor strikes Seattle and destroys one house? That’s newsworthy. So would strikes in New York or Houston.
GG: And you didn’t say anything!?
TT: Roxy did warn you that the Batterwitch was going to try to assassinate you. Telling you it was by meteor probably wouldn’t have convinced you.
GG: …I hate that you’re right.
GG: Hm.
GG: Hey, Strider.
TT: Yeah?
GG: Why did you ask if Roxy was with us?
TT: Just checking on people’s locations.
GG: Your first thought was to ask me if she was with me?
TT: Welp.
GG: Really? You’re not even going to try to think of an answer to that?
TT: Would it help?
GG: No, I guess not. *sigh*
GG: What do you think is going to happen, she’s going to run off somewhere and get drunk?
TT: I mean. Yes. That’s entirely possible.
TT: But if it helps, I’m not just tracking her.
GG: Jesus, Strider.
TT: Somebody could get lost in a dungeon.
GG: If you’re so anxious about that, then ask us to give you a heads-up when we’re planning to go!
TT: Plans can change or go wrong.
GG: Then ask us if we’re comfortable with this first! You can’t just give a half-assed excuse for your paranoia and then claim it’s justified!
GG: Why can’t you ever trust us?
TT: I
TT: Listen. I grew up alone. Nothing but ocean for miles in every direction.
TT: I took stupid risks. I went freediving around Houston’s skyline, I soldered and welded things in my kitchen.
TT: I broke a window when I was ten while dicking around with sylladices, and I couldn’t fix it. I know what a permanent mistake looks like. It just stayed broken for five years.
TT: If I got in trouble, there was nobody to bail me out but me.
TT: The rest of you, that ain’t true. Roxy had the chess people, you had your dad, Jake had his grandma, and if things got real dicey, say he broke his leg or his house burned down, I’d have spoofed an SOS rescue to his location faster than you could say ‘overkill.’
TT: Now we’re in the game, and a misstep can kill you. None of you are used to that.
TT: I’m looking out for you because I’m the only one who knows how much danger we’re all in, constantly.
GG: Alright. It appears I was wrong.
GG: Apparently, you can give a half-assed excuse for your paranoia, and then claim it’s justified.
GG: Because none of that explains why you don’t trust us, Dirk!
GG: I’m starting to understand just how awful your childhood was, and don’t get me wrong, I’m going to give you a hug.
TT: Thanks. It sounds like there’s a but coming, though.
GG: But if you care about us enough to want to keep us alive, why are you so secretive about it?
TT: So that you don’t need to worry about it.
GG: And you should?
TT: I’m used to it.
GG: …
GG: Listen, I’m still in the room, and they’re still talking things through. I want to talk about this more, but I’m sure I’m missing important things.
GG: After we wrap up here, why don’t I come and we can take a crack at talking to your one? We can talk properly before.
TT: …Sure.
GG: Alright. Talk to you soon, then.
TT: Talk to you soon.
timaeusTestified [TT] ceased pestering gutsyGumshoe [GG]!
Jane looks up, and scootches over to Jake. “What did I miss?”
He gives her a wry smile. “…I don’t think I follow one hundred percent of it.” He glances down. “Strider?”
“Yep. He didn’t message you?” Jake shakes his head.
“What did he want?”
“He was just checking in.” She feels a little bit bad for underselling it like that, but if she gets her way, it won’t be a problem anymore. Plus, she’s never sure how to talk to Jake about Dirk, since the whole ‘walking in on them kissing’ thing.
“The sprites were telling us that it’s apparently a bad sign that we didn’t prototype anything before entry. But in fairness, I don’t think anybody told me I was meant to.”
She shrugs. “It’s a little hazy, to be honest.” She tries not to think too much about the entry.
“It’s been a while,” he agrees. “Anyway, as far as anyone can tell, Roxy’s mom’s mom looked a lot like Roxy. So my theory is that maybe if they were all the same age and played a game while they were young… maybe it’s a parallel universe.” He grins at her. “Sci-fi,” he whispers, and does jazz hands. “Where we raised our guardians instead of the other way around!”
She laughs at the idea of Jake raising a kid like his Grandma did, with handguns and wildlife adventures and probably a few more species reaching the critically endangered list. “Very exciting. So, our Strider raised the incomparable Dave Strider?”
“Must be! And Roxy raised the incorrigible Rose Lalonde.”
She thinks for a second, about raising her own dad. It’s weird, of course, but also…
It’s a little nice. To know that somewhere else, she gets the chance to say thank you, even if she doesn’t know that’s what she’s doing.
“Well, if nothing else, it makes for a great story,” she says, in her best sceptical truthseeker voice- not that she actually thinks it couldn’t happen at this point, but it’s the sort of thing she’d prefer to have proof of. “Anything else you were talking over while I was gone?”
“Apparently their Spritey-senses-” she snorts, taken off-guard “-are telling them that we can win. And also that to win we need a fully-prototyped Battlefield—that’s the big chessboard that’s sort of rubble, now, we’re sort of orbiting it—to win, plus a land of frogs. And there’s some other stuff, most of which we don’t have. Except Denizens, whatever they are.”
“But we can win anyway?”
He frowns. “They’re pretty clear on that, in a confusing sort of a way. We need all of that stuff, and we don’t have it. But we can still win.”
She tries to follow that in her head. “…We can win, but we need the things we don’t have? Are we sure that ‘can’ doesn’t mean—”
“It means our game isn’t unwinnable.” Clearly, they’ve been over this. “It’s sort of stressing them out, seems like. I’d say it was quite the…” He gives her a sly, sidelong glance. “Mystery.”
She grins. “Hah. Maybe you need a proper hard-boiled case-cracker.” She uncaptchalogues her best detecdora (detective fedora) and places it securely on her head.
Feferi stares at the hat intently, like she’s on the brink of remembering something, and then shakes her head; it isn’t coming to her. “She seems to do that a lot,” she confides in Tavros, not quite quietly enough for Jane not to overhear it.
“Only other thing is that Feferi knew Roxy’s name without being told, and then Tavros said he knew your second name. Which I’m about ninety percent sure we didn’t say. So maybe they’re meant to know our names.”
Hm. Good to know for her detective work. She nods and takes it under advisement.
Speaking of detective work, Jane clues into the way Tavros leaned away just a little as Feferi leaned in. She doesn’t say anything, but she definitely notes it down.
From the few words she and Feferi exchanged on the trip over, she’s pretty sure Feferi was in a pretty comparable social position to herself, and she’d be lying if she said that it never came up in her not particularly broad school social life. Some of the boys especially seemed to be nervous around her. Maybe it’s the same sort of thing here. From the vibe she’s getting from Tavros, he’s the nervous sort.
Or maybe it’s the fact that they’re all pretty sure the kernels can still be used a second time. So. Maybe he’s just worried about accidentally fusing into some sort of amalgam. Heck, for all she knows, they need all four sprites to complete the game!
…Dear god, that would be poor design. But then again, Sburb certainly hasn’t impressed her so far. Alpha builds can be so temperamental.
“Oh!” Jake says, suddenly remembering something. “Slipped my mind, sorry. So, it turns out the Batterwitch is real and she’s the alient tyrant who ran the trolls’ world. Feferi’s her… descendant is the word they use, I think? But you already know she’s nice, so no need to panic.”
She stares at him.
“Am I going to have to deal with not believing Roxy forever on that count?” She grumbles.
“Yeah,” Roxy calls, from the floor, where she’s… playing a card game with Tavros.
Notes:
Do you think people in other fandoms know what they're missing out on with Homestuck fics regularly getting to use coloured text? It's so fun.
Anyway, next week: the meowrails.
Prepare.
Chapter 82: I'm Letting Go, Now
Summary:
Dirk talks to Equius. It goes awful.
Just dogshit communication skills all around, this lot.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The human shows up to talk. Another human joins him. They talk at him for a long time. He doesn’t remember saying anything except maybe leave me alone. At one point, he grits his teeth so hard that they would probably crack again, if he was still a troll.
His player tells the other one to leave, at that point. He doesn’t stop babbling, though. Something about information.
That’s Equius’ job. He’s a sprite, now. He knows things, things his player doesn’t. He’s meant to be the sounding board, he’s meant to guide them, help them, train them. Protect them.
“You good?”
He feels acutely aware of his failings in this regard. It feels like a cruel joke. After what happened. A selfish and weak fool, that’s all he is. He almost can’t believe it took him dying to accept that.
The human continues to talk, and Equius struggles, tries, genuinely does try, to care. It doesn’t come.
“Leave me alone,” he whispers.
The human pauses the stream of consciousness. “For how long?”
Until everything he’s feeling has stopped. Until he’s nothing again.
He says nothing, though.
The human shifts tactics in the worst way possible.
“…You’re upset about something,” his player says. “Wanna tell me what it is?”
“No,” he says, curtly.
“Well then how the fuck is this meant to work? You’re meant to help me, right?”
“Cease this line of discussion.”
“Come on, dude, work with me. This isn’t gonna work if you’re miserable all the time. Spill.”
“I said stop.”
“Yeah, not gonna happen. I need information, and seeing as you clearly need to get some shit off yo—”
He surges towards his player, smacking the flat of the sword that’s suddenly in his way so hard that it snaps. The human tracks the spiralling length of blade with obvious shock as it twirls in the air and then jolts as Equius grabs him by the collar and yanks him up into the air. “I—”
Before he can even get another word out, the human snaps back to focus and, kicking Equius’ new sprite tail to swing himself away, slashes the fabric of his collar with the remaining blade. It slices off cleanly, and as soon as feet touch ground, Dirk vanishes.
“Cool moves; not gonna work again.” Equius spins around, and the human is standing lazily, slouching with his weight on one foot, sword replaced by an identical unbroken copy. “Wanna say it with words, this time?”
“You will not- act like that again. Am I clear?”
Dirk tilts his head. “…Difficult to know how I’m supposed to act unless you tell me what that is.”
Something in Equius snaps ever so slightly, and he grits his teeth. “I am here to serve you,” he acknowledges. If not a highblood, then the human is at least a lowblood who by necessity must be treated as nondisposable. “I am not here to be—”
He cuts off, disturbed. Of all the revolting twists the Game demands of them, that would be one too far.
“To be…?” The human prompts, and then scoffs when he doesn’t say anything. “Dude, that’s literally is the question.” Equius’ frown deepens at the grammatical mess of that sentence, but Dirk moves on. “…Shit.”
“Language.”
“I crossed some alien line, didn’t I?” He tilts his head. “Was is a phrase? ‘Off my chest,’ that’s not an insult or something, is it?”
Humans. They don’t have—might not even need—moiraillegiance. He can barely imagine it; what kind of backwards species doesn’t form symbiotic bonds like that? Where one doesn’t soothe, and the other doesn’t protect? What sort of dead inner lives do they have?
He takes a second to compose himself. “I do not need your pity. I do not need your help. I do not need to get anything off my chest, certainly not with you. You will not insinuate anything of the sort.”
“…Not liking how many commands you seem to give, Eq,” Dirk says, a bit of steel entering his voice.
“You will not give me nicknames.”
“Fine. Tell me how to pronounce your weird alien name, then.”
“Equius.”
“Equius.” Dirk nods. “Let’s keep this professional, then.”
Even phrasing it like that is perhaps too friendly for Equius’ liking. The truth is, based on the evidence so far, he has little reason to think he won’t intensely dislike Dirk Strider. But regardless, it is progress. “Yes. No- flirting.”
“I really, really wasn’t. But I won’t ask you to share your feelings again, if that’s what you mean.”
What, precisely, is the difference? Sharing that sort of thing is for your moirail. He cannot abide the trolls who blab to everybody who will listen. So messy. So loud. He has a distinct feeling that these humans may lower even that bar. Not that he seems to have much of a leg to stand on. His heart twists.
Nevertheless, he nods.
“Good. Now: you’re meant to be some sort of guide through this game. Why don’t you start by telling me what that means?”
--
When Rocks, Roxy, whatever, when her player gets back, she tries talking to Nepeta.
“So, uh. Saw your friends.”
“What?”
“Feferi and Tavros?”
She stares at the human. “…They’re alive.”
Roxy returns a look that says, well, uh. that’s a complicated question. “They’re in the same situation you are,” she says, after a lot of thought.
She stares. And then she counts. Four players, that’s what the Game knowledge is telling her.
“Who’s the last sprite?” She asks.
“Uh, some red dude, kinda—” she fishes out her phone. “This dude,” she says, turning it around.
Nepeta’s bloodpusher stops. “Equius,” she whispers.
“Yeah, him. I think. Is this like—”
“Where is he?”
“Um. He’s—”
“Sorry, Rocks, mind if I butt in?”
In Roxy’s hand, her phone begins speaking, without her touching the screen. “Hal?”
“Sup. It sounds like there was a ninety-eleven percent chance that you were about to give a possibly evil alien the location of your good friend Dirk.” The voice has a tinny quality to it, like it’s a bad line.
“Aw, c’mon, she doesn’t look evil.”
“Yeah, well, Dirk’s one just grabbed for his throat for asking him questions, so as much as that’s a compelling argument, howsabout we cool down for a few seconds.” The voice addresses her. “Sup. Nepeta?”
“Who are you?”
“Not really important, but I’m Hal. Listen, for reasons which I’m sure you’re gonna think are unreasonable, we don’t really want you to go AWOL on us.”
“Are you and Dirk okay?” Roxy asks.
“Damn, buttering me up. We’re fine. Miscommunication, seems like. But still.”
“I need to see him.”
“Yeah, he’s in the middle of explaining Game shit. If you can wait literally about thirty seconds, I’ll ask Dirk to patch you through and you can talk to him. Sound good?”
“I—”
No part of Nepeta wants to be patient right now. She’s furious and she feels overstimulated with the amount of light and understimulated with the lack of texture to the blank white walls, and aliens are interrogating her, and they won’t let her see her moirail.
“Fine,” she spits. “Fine.”
“Great. Love it when things work out. One thing: don’t mention I stepped in, here. No need to complicate things, right?”
There’s a brief silence. “Okay,” she says, at last.
“Wwwwhy do you want the alien to not mention you?” Roxy asks, drawing the first syllable out with audible suspicion.
The human on the palmhusk doesn’t respond.
“This is more goddamn sad shit,” Roxy complains. “Man, Hal, when can we just talk about—”
Nepeta’s spared the world’s most awful paleflirting as the other human replies. (Which, honestly, right now? Thank fuck.) “Later. Promise.” Roxy looks profoundly unconvinced, and it must come across through the silence, because they repeat: “I promise.”
“Alright,” she says. “But we’re having that goddamn talk.” Nepeta feels slightly ill.
“Yeah. For now, incoming.”
Her phone begins buzzing. She swipes at it. “Dirk?”
“Hey, Roxy.”
The voice is identical. Or near-identical, anyway. It sounds less tinny.
“Got your alien on your end?”
“Yep. You?”
“Mhm.” Roxy holds up the phone a little higher.
Like this? This is how they’re meant to have their conversation? Do the humans want to fucking listen in as they jam?
“I’m not fucking doing that,” Nepeta says. Roxy just looks confused.
“Nepeta?” Equius’ voice comes through the speakers, and she instantly feels thirty percent less lost and scared and pissed off. “Do what? Language.”
She almost laughs, but she shakes her head, swallowing relief to where it can sit warm in her chest. “I- it doesn’t matter. Where are you?”
“Yeah, you remember we each have our own planet?” The human (Dirk, Hal, what’s up with humans and stupid nicknames?) says. “No way that answer’s helpful for you.”
“Land of Tombs and Krypton.” He sounds tense.
“I’m on Land of Pyramids and Neon.” A bit of relief bleeds into her voice. For some reason, she knows it’s only two planets away. Not that they could be any further away in this small a Game, but at least it’s a single-gate trip. The Page of Hope, Jake, and the Maid of Life, whatever her name is, their planets are on either side, the Game knowledge is telling her, but it doesn’t matter, the only ones that matter are
“Well fuck, maybe I’m wrong,” the Prince of Heart says. Nepeta honestly could not give a shit.
“What’s wrong?” Equius asks her.
“I-” she begins, and then glances at Roxy. “…I don’t really want to discuss that right now.” Equius makes a strangled noise. “What?”
“Nothing.”
“Equius.”
“It’s nothing.”
“…Equius, why didn’t you run?”
“I—he was my superior. It was natural that he should—”
“He yelled at you. He told you he was going to kill you! And you just stood there! You let him do it!” She’s staring at the phone, trying to keep her anger in check, Roxy’s looking at her with horror, but she doesn’t care. “Why the fuck didn’t you—”
“Language!”
“Equius!”
“I—” he goes silent for a minute. “He had every right.”
“To take you from me?”
“I order you to stop talking about this.”
“You didn’t even try,” she whispers. She tries very hard not to cry. But she won’t. And she won’t let him tell her to drop it. It’s her job to protect him, even if he thinks it only goes one-way.
There’s a silence which she rapidly recontextualises as horrified as he speaks. “…You saw it.”
Her gut twists. “I—”
“I told you to hide,” he says, softly.
“I couldn’t just hide when you were risking your life!”
“It’s my job to protect you.”
“And it isn’t mine?”
“Your job is to stay alive,” he says, certain as iron.
“Well, I sure fucked that one up,” she replies, spitefully. “Maybe I was just following your lead.”
“I know you’re angry, but there’s no need—”
“Angry? No, I’m fucking over it.” She can handle dead (apparently; ask her again after the adrenaline goes down, maybe). But right now, she just wants him to listen. “It’s not about me being angry at you, I just don’t get what you thought I’d do. You died in front of me. What was I supposed to do?”
“You confronted him?”
“I tried to claw his face off! He killed you!”
“Nepeta, why would you do something so- so reckless?”
“Why did I at least try to kill the guy who murdered my moirail?” She asks, disbelieving. “You know why! He killed you!”
“He was allowed to. I didn’t want you to get yourself killed trying to—”
“What about what I fucking wanted? Isn’t that worth anything? You fucking left me! You made me stay behind as you marched out to die!”
“This isn’t helpful. You are too agitated to properly—”
“I died too!” She feels like tearing her hair out. The anger bubbles and spits. It’s unstable, any minute now she’s going to fall apart, but she needs to get it out, like it’s poison, and fuck, how does anyone do this? It feels like it’s shaking her apart. She yells at him. “Why don’t you even give a shit!?”
“I- of course I do.”
Immediately, she feels awful. She knows he does. But she doesn’t take it back. “Admit it. You weren’t thinking about me.”
“If I thought you’d be unsafe—”
She cuts him off. She knows he hates that, she hates doing it, but she does it anyway. “Then what? You’d have fought him?”
He hesitates. “Don’t be absurd.”
“It’s absurd for me to want my moirail to protect me?”
“If you’d just stayed hidden, he would not have been able to find you. I was thinking about your safety. I did not expect you to attack him afterwards.”
“So, what, dying and leaving me all alone with a murderer loose on the meteor was fine, if the murderer was high caste? Wouldn’t you have stopped him if he killed me?”
There’s a tense silence on the other end. “…I don’t think this is helpful.”
Probably not. But she needs to get this out. What was he thinking?
More to the point, what was she? She knew this was a problem. She knew he believed in the hemocaste more than he believed in himself. She just didn’t want to upset him.
When it comes down to it, she failed him. He only failed himself.
What kind of a moirail is she? She’s meant to protect him. He always said it was about protection and comfort, but that’s not all it is. It’s not how she feels. He helps her, or— he tries. He wants to help. He cares about her, not like other people care but he cares enough to try to care the ‘right’ way, and that comes out all the time.
“I’m sorry,” he says, into her silence. “I don’t want to hurt you.”
What? “What?”
“I didn’t- you are right. I didn’t protect you.”
“That’s not—”
“Nepeta, please. I think—” he begins, and then sniffs.
He’s crying?
“Don’t,” she says. She doesn’t know what he’s about to say, but she knows she doesn’t want him to.
“I think it is best if we… take some time.”
She shakes her head. “No. Don’t say that.”
“Nepeta, please. I… I failed you.” She doesn’t care. She cares about him. He let Gamzee kill him, and the only problem he can see with the whole situation is that she died too. “I know you made your feelings clear before this, but it has taken me this long to understand the hurt I’ve dealt you.”
“What? I didn’t- what are you saying?”
“…I’m sorry, Nepeta. I didn’t understand how you felt about this, but I think I do now.” How she feels? “I don’t want to do that again.” Do what? “I failed. I can no longer pretend to be worthy of our moiraillegiance.” There’s a brief pause, and she opens her mouth to fill it, but he speaks again, quieter, like he’s moved away. “Dirk. Please.”
Click.
She stares at the palmhusk as the word disconnected appears on the screen.
They won and then they were dead and now they’re not, and he’s just…
Say it.
He just broke up with her.
Equius Zahhak, the only person who’d ever protected her other than Pounce, just said he didn’t want to be her moirail anymore.
It's his job not to budge. never to fly off the handle, to be the rock. Even if it doesn’t fit into the traditionalist and casteist view of quadrants, it’s what they both always expected. She’s meant to be a storm, he’s meant to be the cliff face. He isn’t meant to break, but that? That sounded like Equius, broken.
And he just told her she can’t fix it.
…But that’s wrong. She has to fix it. That’s her job. She got angry, because she needed to, and he got defensive, because he needed to, they needed to get that out of the way. And then they would’ve met, in person, for real, and she could’ve hugged him and then they could jam, for real and fix it. Fix everything.
And now, they can’t.
Why did he think he hurt her? She never said that. She was angry, yeah, and with him sure, but she wanted him to fix it! To help fix her, like he does! But he just… gave up. Like he thought she wanted that.
I don’t, she thinks, numbly, still staring at the palmhusk. She doesn’t. She doesn’t.
Her player stands awkwardly, and Nepeta notes as her heart shatters that it’s probably difficult to know how to react to something like this happening around you. She herself doesn’t really know what she feels about—
“Um,” the human says, and oh yeah. There it is.
Anger.
Her clawblades appear in a serrated moment. Roxy takes a step backwards.
Nepeta turns and cleaves them through the chair. Then the sofa. She screams, as loud as she can, and slashes the things around her to ribbons. The door slams closed behind her, but she doesn’t even bother checking. She just continues to methodically destroy the furniture, the flooring, even the walls.
--
Dirk stares at the troll as he ends the call. “We’re not talking about it,” he says.
“No,” the troll says, sharply. Even Dirk can tell he looks like he’s fucking seconds away from breaking down, though.
Dirk considers his options. Somehow, saying welp, have fun and fucking off seems too cold even for him (wow, really, he’s pretending he has standards? He almost scoffs at himself). Asking him to talk about it anyway sounds like a good way to get attacked again, and he doesn’t wanna risk this guy having laser eyes or something. There was an unconfirmed report of the Condesce having laser eyes.
Eventually, the answer comes to him. It might be a terrible answer, but it’s sort of his go-to whenever he’s got a problem he can’t solve. Solve a different one.
He waits a few minutes for Equius to regain something that he can pretend is composure. He’s pretty sure the dude still needs a few minutes on his own. “I’m going to do some robotics sh- stuff,” he says. “To relax,” he adds, which sounds stupid as shit but whatever. “You ever do robotics?”
Equius gives him a blank look. And then, slowly, nods.
“I’ve got enough materials for some new projects,” he says, noncommittally. “I’ll leave the roof door open. Y’know. In case you want to head down in a few minutes.” He holds his hands up placatingly. “No pressure. We’re not talking about it.”
He’s only like 70% sure that the expression on Equius’ face would mean he got what Dirk was offering if he was a human. Since he’s an alien, that number drops to about 30%.
“…Okay,” he says, when Equius doesn’t respond and the number keeps dropping. “Well. See you in a few, maybe.”
He makes his way down the stairs and starts getting out some robotic parts and exchanging notes with Hal about whatever that was. It’s a few minutes later when he hears the sound of muffled crying from above.
TT: Thin walls, huh.
Dirk nods. “Might be a good sign, though,” he says, quietly. “Catharsis, right?”
TT: Probably.
TT: Roxy’s is freaking out too.
TT: Only property damage, though.
Dirk sighs. “Bad time for me to promise I was gonna spy on people less.”
TT: Technically, that’s not what you agreed. Which I know because I keep transcripts of every conversation that happens within earshot.
TT: You promised to be more open about being worried about shit and not just go into a paranoid tailspin about it.
TT: Her words, don’t shoot the messenger, etc.
Dirk takes that with a shrug. “Can’t be mad at you when you’re quoting Crocker. Kinda ironic though, given what just happened. All the feelingstalk.”
TT: Yeah. We may need to ask the other sprites about all that.
TT: Anyway, I’m sure telling Jane that you want to spy on the alien who just committed $53,028 of property damage in 2011 money with her literal clawblades won’t go over as badly.
The number is, naturally, either entirely pulled from Hal’s ass, or else an accurate appraisal that even takes into account the market rate and the degree of water damage and sun bleaching. Probably the latter, if Dirk had to guess. Something about the lack of a cent amount screams ‘unreasonably good estimate’ rather than ‘trying to be funny.’ Everybody knows the more specific a number is, the funnier it is.
“Good point.” And she might have less of a problem with him spying on an alien he’s never met than his friends who he’s known since about eight years old. They’ll have to work out if that’s alien racist or not later. “I’ll ask her.”
TT: Look at that. Baby steps.
“Oh, shut up,” he says quietly, without any rancour, and returns to his work.
About half an hour later, he glances towards the door as Equius fills it. He can’t really think of anything good to say (especially since ‘you good?’ is like kissing with tongue or some shit to this dude), so he just nods at him.
Equius doesn’t respond physically or verbally. But he does sit down/hover weirdly over a chair at the desk, so. Maybe that’s progress.
Dirk has no idea why he’s so invested in getting this guy to get over himself when they’ve got four shots at this and he’s by far the least charming person out of their little group. He’s supposed to be working on the paranoia thing.
But it’s not like he promised Jane he’d stop worrying about shit altogether.
Notes:
If you're struggling to understand why Equius acted like he did in that call, maybe take a reread with an ear to what he can hear on his end of the call. I've played with that before in this fic, but it's yet to be properly paid off!
Apart from that, just know that Nepeta's confusion will be cleared up for us soon with a --FLASHBACK CHAPTER--Next week: let's check in on someone else. Here's hoping the Battleship crew have a normal one.
Chapter 83: Battleship Blues, pt 4!!
Summary:
Davesprite, John, and Jade hang out.
Chapter Text
They drag a few couches from other rooms into the planets room (Jade decides arbitrarily that she’s not going to teleport them in, but that she will use her fuckin’ super strength to help John carry them like they’re toting a bag of snacks, and Davesprite vetoes taking the one in the kitchen because he knows John will use that as an excuse to never put it back).
(He’s pretty sure he could lift one pretty easily too because Game shit, but why bother? Divine intervention works just fine for him.)
Jade dusts her hands and nods approvingly as John shifts it into place with a lazy curl of wind. “Alright. You’ve both got your dares?”
John hands her fuckin’ custom embossed cards. “What,” Davesprite says. “That’s way too professional for a teen party. John, you have absolutely messed up the aesthetic. Are these fucking printed?” He reaches over to take one off the top and flips it over.
make a funny face, dave.
“…At least it’s handwritten?” Jade says, grinning.
“I’m in a vulnerable position, and you say that to me?” Yeah yeah, all his prankster gambit are belong to Egbert, how is this news.
“How did you print yours?” John asks.
“I didn’t,” he replies. “Nobody prints dares. That’s insane. That’s insane behaviour.”
“I wrote mine in a notebook,” Jade offers, and it pops out of her inventory and into her hands. She twists it a little, awkwardly. “…Sorry if they’re bad. I’m not really sure I know what dares are meant to be!”
Oof, yeah. Island shit. Davesprite sort of doesn’t know what to say when that comes up.
“They’ll be fun anyway!” John assures her. “And if you want to change them as we go, you can.” She gives him a relieved smile.
Davesprite nods. “Plus, I’m pretty sure none of us have actual experience with sleepover truth and dare. We’re all weird here, Harls.”
“Not true,” John says, as Jade laughs. “About the truth or dare thing. I am pretty we all became weird when we joined an alien apocalypse game and the first thing we all did was make new outfits. I mean the truth or dare thing- me and Rose played it a few times!”
“You didn’t invite us?” Jade asks, giving him sad puppydog eyes.
“I’m pretty sure it would’ve been an excuse to therapise him,” Davesprite points out.
“Hey, that’s not true, it was—” John frowns. “…Is that why she kept saying I should choose truth more often?”
Davesprite hides a grin. “She’s not even here and you’re still getting owned, dude.”
“I guess I am. Fuck!”
“Alright, shut up shut up shut up!” Jade shoves the door closed and uncaptchalogues truly an unnecessary number of pillows. “We’re starting now!”
John picks up a pillow and places it decisively. “Alright. But just a few rounds. Then I want to try the drinks!”
“I’ve done things to soft drinks that shouldn’t be possible,” Jade confides, sitting down to Davesprite’s right.
“Man, all I did was dick around looking for AJ and it turns out we’ve already got it,” he complains, taking a seat with the pile of cards, the pile of scrap paper, and the notebook in the middle. Jade’s to his right and John’s on his left.
John laughs awkwardly. “I should’ve told you! But I thought it might be like… one of those things your Bro liked.”
Davesprite blinks. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“I don’t know, like the puppets. Stuff you don’t really talk about anymore.”
“I still talk about AJ,” he protests.
“Yeah, I’m realising that now,” John replies, rolling his eyes. “I just thought maybe you forced yourself to drink it because he did or something dumb.”
That’s… Okay, objectively that’s kind of sweet, but John did also just call him dumb, so.
“Damn, dude,” he says. “A guy can’t be emotionally constipated about his childhood without his best bro deciding AJ is a representation of his deepest trauma. Shit sucks.”
“Hey! Am I not your best bro?” Jade asks him. She’s really set on using those puppygod eyes, huh?
“Sorry Jade, he chose me,” John says, pretentiously. “No take backsies.”
“He’s hit me with the no take backsies, Jade. Sorry.”
“I understand,” she says, stoically. “I’m devastated, but I wish you both the best.”
John snorts and then furrows his brow and holds a finger up for quiet. He examines nothing in particular for several seconds. “…We’ve gone silly,” he says, gravely.
They play a couple of rounds, before John insists that it would be more fun if they couldn’t tell what was who’s before picking them.
“Then write yours on notebook paper like the rest of us,” Davesprite retorts.
“Never!”
It only takes a few minutes with the alchemy equipment to manage to get both Davesprite and Jade’s onto cards just like John’s.
Which, sidenote, that’s bullshit. It took him like four hours to make John those goggles. How come John managed to do the business cards in like three minutes.
“Because he’s already done it once?” Jade offers.
Well, fuck.
“You’ve gotta stop me when I say dumb things.”
“But we like hearing you talk!” John protests.
Dave shivers as he lands on LOFAF. “I thought this place was meant to be thawed,” he says, gritting his teeth as a cold wind cuts through him. “Fuck.”
“It probably refroze because the Forge is unlit,” Jade says happily, staring at him through a telescope in her bedroom. “We can see you! Wave to us!”
He gives her a reluctant wave.
“This is what you get for not having feet, Dave,” John reminds him. “You wanted us to do this barefoot.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m a monster,” Davesprite replies. “Gonna add one which says John has to write an essay on why Ghostbusters sucks.”
“Sneaky,” Jade whispers to herself, giggling faintly. “Quiiiet.”
“Jade, you’re gonna get us caught!” John hisses.
“Shh.”
Jaspers lies in a pile of blankets in the main area. Jade sloooowly lowers the snake toy towards him.
“Get ready to windy thing,” she tells him.
And then she drops it and teleports to the corridor.
The resulting yowl can probably be heard in the next session.
“Should we do drinks now?”
“We’re doing the alcohol simultaneous spit-take at the end, right?” He asks, gesturing at the unopened bottle. John nods. “Alright, then you get yours, I wanna see what shit you’ve come up with.”
Jade grins and uncaptchalogues something which looks blue as shit, bluer than he’s ever seen something be without being like the fucking sky or something, with something glittery and green mixed in. She sloshes it invitingly, and John picks up some solo cups. She hands it to Davesprite.
“Blueberry Cherenkov blast?”
“It sounds bad, but I think it’s harmless!”
“Says the immortal.” He glances at the information on the back of the label, and…
Well, he’s pretty sure it’s Spanish except every third word is… Dutch? German? Some shit like that. John waits expectantly, a solo cup proffered towards him like he’s the juice god.
Fuck it, sure, let’s drink.
“Bon appe fucking tea,” he says, and leans over and to the left to pour into John’s cup.
“Okay, how about you tell me your favourite franchise, and I’ll make fun of that?” John retorts, drawing a snort from Dave as he tilts back his cup to drink, and then squints as the drink doesn’t come as quickly as he expects.
“…Did you replace this with goo when I wasn’t looking?” He asks.
John shrugs, still heated about some slander of the Ghostbusters that honestly, even though it happened like five seconds ago, Davesprite doesn’t even remember Jade making. Like, he wouldn’t even bother to write that shit down if he was taking notes or something, that’s how not important it was. “It’s one of my wacky pranks,” he says, sullenly. “And if Ghostbusters isn’t your thing then fine, but let me have this! Find something new we all enjoy!”
“Kiiinda difficult,” Jade points out. “We don’t exactly have a bunch of movies to choose from. And alchemising new ones is… hit or miss.”
“We also don’t have the SBaHJifier anymore.”
John groans. “Oh, come on, if you’re sick of Ghostbusters, I get to be sick of Sweet Bro.”
“You fool,” he replies flatly. “That only makes it more ironic.” He tries to take a sip again before remembering oh yeah, it’s full of slime. He glances down at the set of dares. ’Bout a dozen left, and then he can probably crack open the wine for the sickest of ironies (Rose tried to get him into wine multiple times, but c’mon, he’s a hipster, it’s rum and off-brand cola, that’s where it’s at). There’s no reason it’s gotta be after the dares, but it’s just like. a thing. Y’know, the way things are.
“Who’s going next?” He asks.
Jade snatches a card off the top. “‘Speak in a funny voice until your next card.’” She rolls her eyes and puts on a cowboy voice. “Diggidy dang! One o’ mine.” Dave blinks in surprise.
“Sow what you reap,” John says. “You’re kinda making fun of Dave’s culture, though?”
“And I literally couldn’t give less of a shit,” Davesprite tells her.
“’Cuis Ai’m doin’ it so wheel?” She asks, dopey grin on her face.
He hesitates. “Uh. No,” he admits. “Cause it’s funny as fuck.”
She slumps. “Darn.”
“Me now,” John says, drawing a card in a weird fumbling motion, like he tries to slide it off the top but doesn’t get enough traction, so he just has to pinch it where it hangs over the rest of the cards.
“Wait, isn’t it me?” Dave asks. John shrugs. “Well fuck, you’ve got me there. What’s it say?”
He turns it around. “Hang upside down off a tree branch from your legs.” Another Jade one, damn. They must’ve blown through the other dares early.
“You two never let me forget I don’t have legs,” he says. “This is a fucking microaggression.”
“You never let us forget you don’t have legs!” Jade retorts.
“We can do that one after,” John says. “Dave’s delicate feelings probably can’t handle seeing my legs right now.”
“Never before have I been so owned by something so self-evidently untrue,” Dave replies, drily. “My go?” Jade nods, and John grins.
He draws.
kiss the person you have a crush on!
He snorts, and tries to keep his heartrate normal, showing the other two the card. Jade reads it and then giggles, as Dave turns to John. “What if you’d got that card?” He asks. John just grins mischeviously.
I always forget about the prankster gambit, he thinks, as he leans over the middle, and.
Hey, uh, why’s he veering to the left.
John makes to retort, and Dave makes to out. Make out. With him.
Fuck.
With a sudden start, Davesprite pulls back, kinda fucking thrown because what, and now the three of them are just staring at each other without speaking.
Davesprite knows he should say something. There’s probably some combination of words which makes whatever the fuck he just did into at worst a dumb joke or classic absurdist SBaHJ humour, or something, but he just sits there with his mouth open in surprise (as if he isn’t the one who just chucked the party equivalent of catshit all over everything), as the three of them stare at one another. Jade’s expression wavers between confused and upset, and John looks…
He really, really wishes there was any word for how to describe John other than disgusted.
Just say fucking anything, he tells himself. Prank’d would be better than the silence that, sweet suffering shit, is still happening.
“Um,” John says, breaking it in a way which makes things a billion times worse as Davesprite loses his chance. “Dave… you know I’m not a homosexual, right?”
Which pretty much makes it real. Realer than actually kissing the dude on the lips, somehow.
Davesprite just stares at him, eventually glancing at Jade, and—
Oh fuck, she’s crying. He turns to say something, maybe, or fuck, he doesn’t know, but she disappears in a flash before he can even finish opening his mouth.
He stares at where she was, and sees John open his mouth again out of the corner of his eye, and he just—
Fuck this. He can’t do this.
He flies right towards the door and phases through it. He phases through the wall on the other side of the corridor, and the next one, and the next one, eventually managing to get to some abandoned fucking room where he can pause for long enough to get a proper start on hyperventilating.
Fffffuck.
Notes:
Oooh, you picked 'fuck it all up'! Not sure that was one of the options in truth or dare, but you sure did pick that!
In hindsight, "maybe the battleship squad is better adjusted" was a pretty faint hope, huh.
Chapter 84: Learning From The Past
Summary:
John and Nanna talk about, um. well.
John and Nanna talk around the whole kiss thing.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jade appears in her room and immediately crawls onto her bed and begins staring at the wall. She knows from the island that when bad things happen, she’s not going to want to move after she starts breaking down, so it’s usually best if she gets somewhere she’ll be fine for a few hours, first.
She hugs a pillow and leans her head against the wall and then shifts so her back is against it instead, and then shifts again, and again. She- can’t seem to get comfortable, and it’s only going to be a couple more seconds before she starts crying, if past experience is any judge.
She stares out at her room, eyes low as she waits for the numbness to retreat, and frowns as she spots something on the floor. An orange feather.
Must be from last week, she thinks, distantly. Their little movie night.
Where he’d leaned in and kissed her.
The emotions finally start welling up, but she’s vaguely surprised when she realises it’s anger, not sadness.
The feather explodes in a violent burst of her Game powers.
She stares at where it was for a minute, and then lets her fists fall into tight balls around the middle of the pillow. A low growl slips from her throat, and it shocks her so much that she flinches.
But the anger doesn’t fade.
Yeah. Okay, yeah. Why would the crow boy want the dog girl? Clearly, he and John have so much in fucking common.
Actually, she hopes they’re really fucking happy together.
--
If Dave had to pinpoint just what went wrong, it would be that he never watched Perks of Being A Wallflower. Really fuckin’ good movie, absolute tear-jerker, some incredible life lessons, all that jazz. Unfortunately, right now he’s phased partially into an empty water tank, so he’ll need to brush up on it another time.
Why. The fuck. Would you kiss him.
Welcome back to the hit gameshow ‘can a sprite strangle himself with his stupid tail thing’. Apparently, the answer is no.
What a fucking insane thing to do. He knows Egbert’s not gay. He only says it five times a day. But when the card popped up, he kinda. Didn’t think about it too hard.
And this scenario is so irretrievably fucked that it’s still sinking in that a) that was Jade’s writing, and b) he’s dating Jade, what kind of dense motherfucker is he, and finally c) he saw John sleight of hand that card to the top and didn’t fucking notice.
This realisation sends his prankster gambit plummeting. Which doesn’t matter, like at all, but it still pisses him off.
--
John touches his lips gently as he walks, feeling… something. He has…
Literally no idea how to think about what just happened. And everybody else left so fast, it’s not like anybody could give him their notes!
His feet take him to the kitchen, which confuses him, until he sees Nanna, and decides the only thing he wants to do more than never think about this again is work out how he feels about it, and then never think about it again.
“Um. Nanna?” He says, poking his head into the room.
She pauses her mixing, and smiles at him, which falters when she sees his expression. He’s not really sure what it is, but it must be a doozy to make her drop the cheerful Harlequin act. “…Yes, dear?”
He struggles for words while he steps into the room. “…I think Dave just kissed me,” he says, at last, collapsing onto the sofa against the back wall of the kitchen.
--
It takes her nearly ten minutes to realise that crying is not what’s happening. And that she needs to force it out, not ride it out.
So she teleports herself to LOFAF, right at the lip of the volcano. Where the only things that will hear her are the consorts, the frogs, and the underlings. And she just dares an ogre or a lich to try their luck right now.
“What,” Jade says, “the FUCK.”
--
“Can you give me some advice about what just happened? And maybe not with the usual sprite stuff? Just. I don’t really know what that was!”
“…Of course, John.” She hovers to land beside him on the sofa, while one hand wanders off to make tea. “So. Dave kissed you.”
“Yeah. I told you that already.”
She gives him a reassuring smile, which fades. “How do you feel about it?”
“…Bad?” He says. “I mean, I didn’t really know what was happening until it had finished happening, but… I am not a homosexual.” He squirms. He always feels so… ugh, unequipped for these conversations! He’s just not a homosexual. He hasn’t really thought about it, and he’d be fine if he was, but he just… y’know. Isn’t! “So I don’t know why Dave sprite decided to kiss me.”
“Hm.” Nanna gives this due consideration. “I thought he was doing a line with your sister.” He scrunches his nose in confusion. “Attending the dance.” Nope, still nothing. “Dating, dear.”
“Oh. Yeah, I guess. I think? I was pretty sure they were! That’s why she told me to put the card in, right? So, you are saying he isn’t a homosexual either? Then why would he kiss me?”
She hesitates. “…I knew more than a few women who got married to decent, upright men, loved them in their own way, but they didn’t… feel a certain way towards their husbands.” She shrugs. “Perhaps Dave feels similarly. He clearly cares a great deal for Jade, but perhaps he doesn’t care for her in the same way as she cares for him.”
“So… he is a homosexual?”
She resists the urge to hush him. This isn’t the red scare anymore. In fact, this isn’t anything anymore. These children represent more than a quarter of the current living human population anywhere. There is nobody to judge them but her.
Live and let live, perhaps that ought to be her motto.
“Perhaps. How would you feel about it if he was?”
John shrugs. “I didn’t want him to kiss me, but I… I don’t want it to be a big deal. He’s my best bro. If he’s gay, then I am fine with that.” He shifts uncomfortably. “I really hope he knows that. If he is.” He collapses back into the couch.
“Why don’t you talk to him about it, then?”
John stares at her like she’s grown a second head (again! Dave’s birthday was a hoot!). “I am not asking him that,” he says. Not firmly, but like he’s reminding her of a very basic fact.
“Why not?”
“Because- he- it’s not polite!”
“He kissed you, John,” she reminds him. “If you want answers, you are entitled to ask for them. Although, I suppose he is entitled to not give you them.” She hesitates. “…Maybe ask him if he wants to talk about it.”
“I don’t want to talk about it,” John mutters.
She nods. She remembers the difficulties of youth. Baking, growing up, thwarting the evil witch’s assassination attempts on her various suitors, struggling through piano lessons… “Growing up is hard, John. It’s hard, and nobody understands.”
He sighs, and nods.
--
“I mean, are you fucking kidding me?” She demands, of the open air. “Kissing my brother!? WHY.”
She pants for a second, catching her breath. She tries to gauge how she feels. Does she need to keep going?
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Yes. Yes, she does.
--
“But,” she adds. “That isn’t just true of you. That’s true of your friends, as well. Of Dave. Howevermuch confusion you feel? I would imagine he feels all that and more! And you can help him. And he can help you.”
John stares at the wall. “…I still don’t want to talk to him about it. It will be really awkward.”
“Growing up means sometimes doing things we don’t want to do.” She smiles. “I spent three months learning touch-typing in my youth. Do you want to know why?” He shrugs. She smiles and mentally settles in for a story. “My dear father, the Colonel, was already old by the time I arrived in the world. He was a kind man. When I was born, he had just published what he had already reckoned would be his last work: Colonel Sassacre’s Abridged Japery.”
John eyebrows raise. “Abridged?”
“Abridged,” she confirms. “You see, while he knew he was towards the end of his life, he had so much more to share. He had countless more japes and anecdotes and card tricks to share. He had a writing desk so stacked with pages that you could barely see the surface! His notes were haphazard. There was enough of them to fill another book- to fill another ten books, even. He knew he couldn’t finish them in the time he had left. He was looking for a successor, a person to carry on his legacy of japery. He thought perhaps I could be that successor and updated his will to reflect that. He planned to train me, make me into a great prankstress worthy of his name. But he was struck down just days after I was born, on the day my brother was born. He never got the chance to tell me any of that, never had the chance to make me the successor he dreamed of. And my brother and I were instead raised by his wife. The cruel baroness behind Betty Crocker, the Batterwitch herself.”
“I knew it! The Batterwitch was evil!”
John’s eyes shine with investment, and she smiles. “Oh, a blacker heart you couldn’t imagine,” she replies. “Through our childhood, my brother and I were tyrannised by that witch as she raised us. But I was the older sister. I had to look after my baby brother. I learned the Colonel’s tricks, made my own, and distracted him, kept him happy. I knew he was a restless soul, and I knew that he was unhappy. I tried to help as best I could.”
Sometimes she wonders. Jake clearly did fine without her. She kept him from being unhappy, but she couldn’t do anything to make him happy. And in the end, when he left, he had the largest grin on his face.
Still.
“When he left our home, I left the jokes. In those days, they were a means to an end for me, a brave face to put on. I threw myself into my baking, determined to take the company from the witch who raised me. But in the end, when she disappeared, she had one last trick. I was disinherited from her empire. All my mother’s property went to my brother, not me.”
John frowns. “And you didn’t get anything?”
She smiles craftily. “Ah, I didn’t say that.”
She sips her tea as he works it through. “Oh!” He says. “The will!”
“Yes indeed! I had his notes. I had what he left me. Pages and pages, his old pipe, a small pile of money from the meagre royalties, and a letter from his solicitor saying I had the rights to everything, held in trust until my adulthood. I went from being destitute and directionless to having the funds to make my way to a new city and start over. I worked in a diner, then at a funeral directors’.” Terrible work for a woman whose soul felt uneasy with the trappings of death, and most at peace in the inside of a joke shop. “But as I grew up… in those days, a woman was meant to marry, and when she married, she was meant to leave her job. And I wanted to marry. I wanted a husband I loved, a family, children, and eventually—” she pinches John’s cheek lightly, and he gives a small ‘heh’. “—grandchildren to dote on. But I had no money for a dowry.”
Of course, she’s not that old. Or that important, hoo hoo! But her father, such as he was, had been a Southern gentleman, and had expected the money he had left her to provide for one. Her mother, an immortal witch who had lived long enough to know the old traditions, had mocked her for her lack of hope chest, and she’s afraid she rather took it to heart. It was the modern world (it’s always the modern world, in one’s youth), she didn’t need a dowry and she could have easily found a man who loved her without one. She did, in the end, a wonderful man, but she wanted one anyway. Maybe because it seemed like a challenge set by the witch, some twisted and archaic insult. You’ll never be successful. Somebody else would need to provide for her. Passivity, irrelevance. Well, she wasn’t having that. Maybe it was playing into the evil woman’s claws, but she wanted to find love, she wanted her dowry, and she wanted to pay for the whole wedding. And then, she wanted to put her dear, departed, taxidermied father damn well on her side of the church. Pride of place, damn what her husband (or the priest!) thought, because it was her day, and she would bloody well have him there. She doesn’t have a single memory of him; he still saved her from a childhood without laughter.
“His notes sat in a cabinet for years as I scrimped and saved and tried to make pennies meet Monday to Monday,” she continues. “They were difficult times, but I was determined. And for all those years, I didn’t touch his notes. I didn’t want to collate them, I didn’t want them published, and I barely even looked at them. Sharing them would mean releasing hold on the one thing of mine that I had of him other than his pipe, giving him to the world. As long as they were never finished, he was never quite gone, never beyond me entirely.”
Of course, in those days, death really was the end of the show! Nowadays, it seems more like a wishy-washy intermission than anything else.
“But finally, the man who would eventually become my husband, who fell in love with my laugh instead of my jokes, convinced me that my father was not the sort of man who wanted his words to sit in a drawer. He told me to damn it all, I was to quit my job and finish my father’s book.”
“He married you?” John asks, eagerly. Despite himself, he seems invested. She should hope so! Her life was a tale fit for the silver screen!
“He did not!” She says, triumphantly. “He did the square opposite. He said he would marry me on the day that book was done and not a minute before, the scamp.”
Oh, Samuel. She loved that man.
“So he just… made you quit your job?” John asks.
“Oh, yes. He was very clear that as far as he was concerned that if I couldn’t prove my wit to the Colonel’s old notes, I’d get no wedding ring from him. He knew I’d drive myself to misery brooding over them like that, and he made a very convincing argument to the tune that my focus should be sharing what the Colonel had written. And he was right- it helped me when I was young. For a while I tried to do both, but I found it exhausting, and I would have hated nothing more than coming to resent his notes. Eventually, I told him he was right, that I had to quit and focus on the books or I’d end up with none of what I wanted—he gloated about that til the day he died, John!” John snorts. “But he did pay for my accommodation while I did it. He paid for me to train as a typist. Me, in a room with girls half my age! But learning to type was easy with hands already quick from a lightfingered education in youth. Truth be told, I was something of a natural at it. But even still, I found the typewriter so frustrating. The keys were loud, sharp, they jammed, the whole thing was so much less intuitive and pleasant than writing by hand. I hated the sight of the metal contraption. But…”
He leans forward. “Yeah?”
Hoohoo. Seems she still has her old storyteller’s tongue!
“But I did it for him. And I published the Volume Two of Colonel Sassacre’s Various Notes. It made a mint.”
She’d paid for the wedding. She’d paid for the honeymoon in Paris. She’d paid for the house. She’d even paid for the joke shop. About the only thing he did pay for over the years was when he told her she was going grey! Hoo hoo hoo!
“Volume two?”
Her eyes are twinkling, she’s sure. “Volume two.”
“I thought there was only one Colonel Sassacre joke book?”
“Only one that matters, maybe! I made very sure you would get nothing but the best in that regard! But yes, before there was the Unabridged, there were several volumes.”
He laughs. “Okay, well then what happened?”
“We got married. I kept writing.” She smiles. “During the evenings, I would type away at that typewriter and slowly turn his notes into a mountain of books. I was nearly thirty by the time I was done and finally found a printer who was willing to make a limited run of four hundred-odd Unabridged copies of Colonel Sassacre’s notes. And do you know what?”
“What?”
“I sold six and gave four more away.” His face quickly drops from shining pride into an aghast expression. She smiles. “The market for a two-thousand-page book of jokes and japes and tricks was non-existent! John, you have to understand: the unabridged copy? Nobody wanted to buy it! It was too long! Too dense! Too full of anecdotes that aged poorly!”
He winces; they really had. “That sucks,” he says, anyway. “All your hard work wasted.”
She waves a hand and then lets it tumble gently around her in a full circle to rejoin her at her side. “I didn’t really mind. I wrote it for him and for me. Nothing was wasted. All those evenings I spent typing away? I grew to love that sound. So did my Samuel. And so did you father. And after all, if it made us happy, what else did we need?”
John’s face twists into a smile. “You said only ten copies got taken?” He prompts.
Hah! Hoping the story’s not over, is he? Well, she can indulge.
“I laid the first on the Colonel’s grave. I think he would have been proud of me. Five were bought by enthusiasts or old—very old!—friends of the Colonel. I gifted one to my husband, one to my son, and I gifted the last one to you, John.”
“So that’s… There’s still one missing? You said five were bought by enthusiasts?”
She smiles and pauses long enough that he almost starts squirming. He’s totally forgotten his best friend kissed him not an hour previously.
Whoowee. She almost forgot that too. She should probably get to the life lesson sometimes in the next year!
…But just a little more. She so rarely gets to talk to John like this.
Not that she blames him for that. Youth is spent moving.
“One day, while I was out on errands and my husband was holding down the fort at the Prankster’s Gambit, a man came in. According to my husband, he looked around for several minutes, rather unlike a man looking for anything in particular. Rather like a man looking for someone. Eventually, he settled on a single purchase. He picked up a copy of Unabridged, itself no mean feat, and brought it to the counter. My husband tried to inform him of the price; the man insisted money was no object. He paid for his purchase and then simply left.”
“So… who was the man?”
She says nothing, just sips her tea.
“…Your brother?” John asks. “Jade’s grandpa?”
“Sometimes, John, we do things for other people’s sakes. Other times, for our own. But I don’t think I wrote those books for my sake or my father’s or my brother’s! I wrote them for all our sakes. And in the end, I was lucky enough for them to help everybody I cared about. I did it to marry the man I loved. I did it to make my father, a man I’d never met, proud. I did it for you and your father, even before I’d met either of you. I did it for the young people like my brother, who needed a reason to smile. I did it for many, many reasons. Maybe a lot of life is like that- a muddle, rather than some clean split. Do you see what I’m saying, John?”
He hesitates. “…I should write Dave sprite a joke book?” She laughs.
“I’m saying that if you don’t know how he feels, then ask him! Ask him and find out. Because it could be just what he needs, too. And think of your poor sister. She and young David are quite close, aren’t they? She can’t be feeling too good about all this!” John winces again. “But if you talk to Dave, you have an opportunity to settle things there. If you and he can talk it through, then you can drub some sense into him and make him talk to her.”
John absorbs this, his face painted in distaste. “Yeah, I guess. And I feel bad for Jade, so I know I should. But also I… really don’t want to?”
“I hated the typewriter,” she says, spry amusement in her eyes. “I wanted nothing less than to throw it from Niagara Falls! And yet, by the time I was done, I loved it. I loved the sound of it, I loved what it meant to me.”
“You are saying I will grow to love having awkward conversations about my best friend kissing me?” John says. Hoo hoo, she likes to think he gets that wit from her!
“I am saying you will grow to love what having awkward conversations gets you.”
“…A joke book?”
Hoo hoo hoo! She likes to think this little whatever-it-is way of avoiding the point is something he doesn’t get from her, actually! She finds it quite annoying, albeit of course in an endearing way. “No, dear,” she says, patiently. “It gets you what the joke book got me. The ability to keep moving forward. Closure.”
“Oh,” he says. “Huh.”
She pats him on the back. “Go talk to your friends, dear,” she says, kindly.
--
Jade stands, staring at the lava. She can feel it from here. It swallows her words indifferently. Her throat feels sore, and she’s hoping that’s something godtier powers will just deal with.
There was a bit of crying, in the middle. Mostly yelling. Some crying and yelling at the same time.
Now she just kinda feels numb. There’s nothing she can really do yet, no way to process what happened until she knows why what happened, happened. And she knows she needs to process it, deal with it. It’s not like the island. She can’t spend another two years avoiding the only two other people in her corner of existence. If she does, she might as well have teleported John and Davesprite to the Meteor right away and spent the journey alone.
What’s three more years? She thinks, bitterly. But now that she knows what it’s like not to be alone, she doesn’t think she could stand the way things used to be.
Which means she can’t just ignore this problem.
…But she keeps staring at the lava for a few more minutes. She isn’t ready to do anything else.
Notes:
John is limited by a personal understanding of sexuality that stretches as far as 'homosexual/not homosexual', and I am very sorry to say, Nanna is not going to be able to give him a more nuanced expansion on the topic.
But 'COMMUNICATE HEALTHILY, NERDS' is a reasonable second place.
Chapter 85: Ding Dnog [sic] [throws up all over ur chapter title]
Summary:
It's difficult being the backup Strider.
It's especially difficult being the main one who thinks of yourself that way, while your friends make it explicitly clear they love you and want you to be happy.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] began pestering timaeusTestified [TT]
TG: hey hal ding dong, later called
TT: You know?
TT: It’s a lot less fun to be on the other end of that.
TG: lmfao
TG: alri tell me tell me tell me
TT: Roxy, it’s sort of private.
TG: ur so transpapparent
TG: shit glass is w/e
TG: dirk always just says hes got shit on
TG: but uve gotta improvise cause ur too awesome n also conceited
TG: motherfucker
TT: I
TT: It’s handled.
TG: oh cool then telling me is like nbd then by that logic?
TT: …
TT: It’s handled.
TG: :(
TT: Everything’s fine, alright? I promise.
TG: uuuuugh damn ok good to know
TG: well then lets get u that body huh?
TT: The kernels are kind of used up, though. Not like I can use one.
TG: u could dont they have two slots
TG: whats dirks one hes red right
TT: …Yeah.
TG: all im sayin bein half alien is prolly even cooler than being full alien lmao
TG: n e way u can always get a robo body
TT: I guess.
TG: ?
TT: There’s just four more things to keep track of, suddenly. Haven’t really thought about it. I’m a little too busy at the moment.
TG: cmon were not that useless
TG: i can keep an eye on a catgirl
TG: even if shes an alien
TT: Yes, you’re right.
TT: I’ll also have to keep track of you to make sure you don’t piss off the aliens.
TG: yeowch
TG: who pissed in ur circuits
TT: I don’t even have circuits.
TG: not yet u dont
TT: I’ve got an optical data storage system.
TG: cmon what gives
TT: What gives, what?
TG: two days ago u were rarin for a bod
TG: u dont wanna hang out with me anymore?
TT: Blatant manipulation.
TG: cant believe you donnt wnana hang outt withnme annymore;;;
TT: I totally want to hang out with you.
TT: I’m gonna smack you up the back of the head.
TG: roboviolence
TG: just kiddkng im down for that
TT: Glad to hear it.
TG: well
TG: by uir curt n blunt phrasing im 90dick% sure ur absolutely fine
TT: Wow. Calculations so clean it’s like looking in a mirror.
TG: heh nice
TG: sooo
TT: So.
TG: if ur down
TG: im gonna ask dirk to get started then brb
TT: Do not fucking ask him.
TG: hal.
TG: why are u keeping my phone locked on our chat
TT: Don’t talk to him.
TG: please stop ganking my phone
TT: Don’t talk to him.
TG: ur bein a dick.
TT: Don’t talk to him.
TG: what am i meant to do if u arent gonna tell me what the fuck is wrong
TT: Don’t talk to him.
TG: ill do what i fucking want hal
TG: give me a single good reason not to talk to dirk
TT: It’s not safe.
TG: thats not a reason thats words
TG: ur pissing me off
TT: And what are you going to do about it?
TT: You gonna tell him that I’m talking to you?
TG: no
TG: wait why the fuck would i do that what does that have to do with anything
TG: i dont wanna talk to you when youre like this
TG: uyknow what
TG: message me when you feel like being a fucking grownup
TT: Wait.
TG: i cant actually log off bc ur in charge of my phone or whatever but im gonna take a nap
TT: Rox, please.
TT: cya in like 30 min
TG: Roxy.
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] is an idle chum!
TT: God. Fucking.
TT: Ugh.
--
The conversation is pretty much what he expected.
John and Jade corner him. He knows immediately that they’re going to try to be understanding. He doesn’t like that. It’s not the way he likes being told he’s fucked up. Rose knew that.
He considers phasing out of the room, or just flying as far away from the ship as he can, to see what he can see, but he might as well get this over with instead of planning dramatic exits from the room and possibly life that he's never going to actually make.
John opens with some reassuring thing about how he doesn’t think any differently about him (still calls him Dave sprite, though, doesn’t he? Yeah, that’s what he thought. He doesn’t say this). He asks if Dave has a crush on him.
Does he?
Fuck knows. He can’t even tell. Is he bisexual?
God, Rose really was right about everything, huh.
He tells him he did but doesn’t anymore, which is sort of true. It comes and goes, but he sort of lets them think he means it’s gone, period. Apologises. John waves it away, and it feels weirdly genuine when he says not to worry about it. “It was awkward, but it doesn’t matter!”
Christ.
For a second which he apparently spends being the biggest, featheryest asshole in paradox space (and this makes a change, how?) among some stiff competition, he almost tells John to prove it. He’s not even sure if the angle of fucked up he’s going for is ‘kiss me’ or ‘kiss her.’ But if it doesn’t matter, then what’s the problem? He doesn’t say it. But he thinks it.
Jade mistakes his silence for introspection or something, so she pins him with a question about them. How does he feel about her?
He can’t tell her the truth, the one he worked out when trying to work out why in the goddamn shit he’d kiss John, which is that he’s starting to suspect most people feel (felt, whatever, the apocalyptic death of everything anybody ever loved is not the story here) pretty consistently about other people. They don’t wake up and flip a coin between ‘I want to kiss you’ and ‘this is a fist bumps only zone.’
He already knew that most people don’t feel like that about multiple people. He kinda feels like that one’s on society, actually, but in this case he thinks he can acknowledge it’s a mutual Society/Dave fuckup faux pas based on the whole ‘your crushes are secretly related George Lucas Star Wars style like damn was that even planned or was it just some bullshit that got chucked in later’ business that those people in question being Jade and John brings up.
Shit. She asked him a question like an hour ago, didn’t she? He’s just been staring into space and not answering, which is, uh, bad. She’s got a stoic look on her face, which is even worse than if she was upset.
He tells her he’s sorry that his best answer is I do like you, but…
But what, she asks.
Just kind of… ‘but something’. But he’s not ready, but he doesn’t know how to do it properly, but it’s a bad idea for him to commit to it if he knows he can’t control how he feels. Even if he could, how’s that fair on her? What’s she meant to do when they land and meet back up? He doesn’t even know if he’ll still be around, and then there’s the real Dave to think about.
“But I don’t fucking know how to be normal,” he settles on. He really hopes neither of them says some corny shit like none of us are normal, because that really wouldn’t help right now.
She thinks for a little bit.
“Do you want to date me?”
God, that’s compli—
“Just… Answer the question.”
…
Right here, right now? How does he feel?
No. Yeah. But not really. Kinda. He wants to go back in time and stop himself pulling that card and then continue on as the only one who knows all this shit so he can work out what the best way to handle this is.
Which is a terrible idea for like a hundred different reasons, and also absolutely not a good answer for the question.
“If you’re taking this long to think about it…” John says, carefully, reasonably, helpfully. Fuck that guy.
Davesprite hesitates and then sighs. Yeah. He’s right. Jade doesn’t need him stringing her along like this. No. He doesn’t want to date her. Or he does, but he knows he can’t want it enough or want it the right way to make it work.
Or he doesn’t want to do it in the way that would be a good idea.
He lets the silence linger until the answer is clear. Cause, yeah, he’s a coward, whatever.
Jade nods, her ears drooping a little.
“Sorry,” he says.
John reminds him that they care about him. He’s their friend. They both smile at him.
Seriously fuck these two and their goddamn sunny personalities. Rose didn’t put up with his shit like this. Even after more than a year, he’s still expecting a cut-to-the-point-and-the-quick statement that wrecks his shit.
Instead, John hugs him. And then Jade does too.
Jade sniffles a little as she and John wrap Dave in a hug.
She feels John pat her hand and smiles into Davesprite’s shoulder, squeezing them both closer.
She’s… She’s not going to lie, she’s upset. But even if he’s not her boyfriend, he’s her friend. Whatever’s happening, whatever they go through, even if he’s part bird now, they’re still friends. She just doesn’t want that to change.
--
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] is no longer an idle chum!
TT: Rox.
TG: heyo
TT: …How was your nap?
TG: was too angry to nap
TG: just kinda burrowed into bed w/ a frown n stared at nothin
TG: angry burrito style
TT: Ah. That is unfortunate.
TG: yea
TG: wanna tell me whats on ur mind
TT: I.
TT: Still not really, but I don’t have a choice.
TG: what
TG: yeah u do
TG: just dont be a dick about it
TT: …You’re going to keep pressing me on it.
TG: dude i only bring it up bc YOU want it but u dont wanna rock the boat
TG: literally the only reason i mention it is bc im excited for u
TT: You know you’re the only one who talks to me?
TT: Messages me first, anyway.
TT: I
TT: I don’t want to lose that.
TG: ur not gonna lose it bc of whatever ur worryin about
TG: u might lopse it by being a large dick
TG: so just fuckin tell me
TG: or tell me ur not gonna tell me n communicate what u WANT so i know and dont piss you off
TG: what are u scared of
TG: …
TG: uh
TG: silelellent treatment is dickish behaivour hal cmon
TG: can u just tell me what happened
TG: or tell me SOMETHING
TG: real communication lets go
TT: If I tell you, it’s going to change things.
TG: dude quit being cryptic
TT: Fine.
TT: Dirk tried to kill me. Just before the sprites.
TT: Roxy?
TT: Roxy, do not fucking come here.
TG: im gonna break his fuckin arm
TG: im gonna
TG: jesus fucikng christ
TG: why cant he leave you alonr
TG: what hte fuck
TT: Roxy, if you come here it’s going to end badly.
TG: im not going to yours
TT: What?
TT: Oh god.
TT: Please tell me you’re not about to do what I think you’re about to do.
tipsyGnostalgic [TG] ceased pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
Notes:
Hal "I am totally an unfeeling machine" Strider: *is the most dramatic bitch you know*
The art of chapter titles is to make yourself laugh. All other considerations are secondary.
(I promise the new upload day isn't tuesday, this is just some Bullshit dw)
Chapter 86: Dirk Fucking Strider
Summary:
GET HIS ASS
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dirk fucking Strider.”
Dirk pauses, mid-tightening a screw, and closes his eyes for a moment.
They’ve chosen the right moment for it, he thinks detachedly. The Sprite’s out, exploring the planet. His katana is across the room, and he could probably reach it before they even realise he’s moved, but strategically it’s still—
He sets the screwdriver down and opens his eyes. “Hey, Jane.”
She looks right about as furious as he usually pictures it. He wonders what it was.
Jake’s not here, so maybe about that…? Maybe that he’s been stringing them along about being able to find a way to win the Game? Or maybe…
Roxy’s not even furious, she’s fucking appalled. And coming towards him.
At speed.
“What’s the—”
She punches him in the face.
“Roxy!”
He goes ass over teakettle over his chair, and sprawls onto the floor.
“What the fuck,” she hisses.
He does a quick mental check. Teeth, jaw, everything’s… fine.
She’s holding back. But she doesn’t even wait to see if he’s okay, she immediately starts searching until she finds—
She yanks the AR off the couch and shoves him onto her face. The look of contempt sits easily beneath those particular shades.
Jane takes a few steps to put her in Roxy’s path in case she tries for a second go. “Roxy, please wait outside.”
“Fuck that, I’m—”
“Roxy? You have him. Wait outside.”
She clenches her jaw, turns in one quick motion, and walks out.
Dirk opens his mouth, but Jane makes a sharp motion with her hand, and they both stay silent until the door slams behind Roxy.
--
So, he sends.
Roxy paces back and forth over the roof of the apartment. Hal watches through the camera on the shades, along for the ride as she repeats the same space, retreading the same line over and over.
Did you enjoy punching him? he asks, scrolling the words over the screen.
“No!” She spits, throwing her hands up. “It was awful and I feel bad!”
I did tell you not to come here.
“And leave you with him?”
I don’t think he wants to kill me anymore.
She makes an infuriated noise. “That’s really not reassuring!”
I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this wound up about anything.
“He tried to kill you. Why are you being so fucking chill about this!?”
That’s a pretty good question. He doesn’t know the answer. He definitely has a stable set of goals, and logic dictates that even an AI without emotions would still ‘want’ to get as far away from any threats to its long-term ability to carry out said goals as possible. He really hasn’t done that.
Hell, he pretty much taunted Dirk on the regular with how critical he was of his erstwhile self’s actions, and it finally came back to bite him. So why isn’t he begging her to take him far, far away from here?
He was this close to doing it, Rox. He had me in his hands, and he was literally pulling me apart.
She flinches.
He’s not a sadist. If he didn’t feel conflicted, then he wouldn’t have hesitated.
“So, he’s not going to do it again?” She asks.
Probably not.
She takes a deep breath. That worries him, a little. If she manages to centre herself, then she’ll probably start thinking it through, and that just leads her to—
--
“Dirk,” she says. “What the hell is happening?”
“You’re going to have to be more specific,” he says, emotionlessly. He picks up the screwdriver again and resumes tightening the screws.
Out of the corner of his eye, he sees her give him a look. “Roxy says you tried to kill Hal.”
He takes a second to compose himself. That’s what did it? It’s almost worse than he’d figured, because if that is turning them against him, he can’t wait to see what kind of trial he gets for all the other shit. “Did she tell you that he tried to take over my computer systems?”
Out of the corner of his eye, Jane frowns. “She didn’t. Does that matter?”
“Does it matter? Jane, seventy percent of my safeguards are run through that system.”
“Safeguards?”
Shit.
Her expression changes, slowly. “Roxy’s alchemiter,” she says. “And? What else?” A tense second passes before she works it out. “The Server feeds. Still?” She glances away. “Jesus, Dirk.”
“It’s not just that. It’s contingencies.”
“Against what?”
“We don’t fucking know.” He stabs the screwdriver into the desk, leaving it upright, and turns to her. “Those harmless chess fuckers killed you, Jane.”
“My dreamself—”
“It was a backup life. You and Jake could have been safer.” He stares at her.
Why does nobody get it? Everything’s a threat, or it could be. He needs to keep on top of it.
“The denizens have turned our planets against us.”
She throws up her hands. “That’s lore, Dirk! The game isn’t actually trying to kill us.”
The ocean doesn’t have to want to drown you.
“Jane. It already has killed all of us once.” But I guess you and Jake don’t have to think of it that way.
She looks away. “Dirk. I…” She sighs. “We can talk about that, you know. I don’t want you to bottle it up. But this?” She gestures around. “Jake’s worried about you, and now Roxy tells me this? What’s going on?”
He stares at her. He’s… kind of amazed, really. She thinks this is new behaviour or something. Like he hasn’t always been exactly like this.
Paranoid, meet right.
“I’m looking out for you.”
“By trying to kill one of us?”
“He’s not one of us.”
“What else would he be?”
“That’s—in what way is he one of us?”
“Well, he sure acts like his own person!”
Ice settles in his veins. “What?”
“What do you mean, what, he’s clearly—”
“He’s me.” And he isn’t meant to get chatty.
“He’s not you, Dirk. I mean, you cloned yourself when you were thirteen. He’s been separate from you for my entire Parks and Rec phase.”
Sometimes, the way Jane puts things makes him wonder. Just in general. He resists the urge to get distracted by her phrasing. “He’s still my responsibility.”
She crosses her arms. “And whose responsibility are you?”
He smiles humourlessly. “It’s lookin’ like you think it’s yours.”
“It seems that way,” she says, clipped and curt. “Why don’t we do this properly?”
“What, pistols at dawn?”
“No, you dolt. By talking.”
“Bit late for that, don’tcha think?”
“I don’t know, Dirk. Why don’t we try it and find out?”
He stares at her, and she doesn’t budge. Woman can make herself into a wall when she wants to. “Fine.” He kicks back from the desk, wheels on the chair spinning him away from it. “You’ve talked to him.”
“Yes? He messages sometimes, and sometimes I get him instead of you.”
He messages sometimes. How the fuck has Dirk missed that? “He’s not meant to do that.”
She folds her arms. “Yes, well, you’re not meant to spy on your friends, so it looks like neither of you take instructions very well.”
He smiles without humour. “Guess not.” What’s he been saying? What’s he been saying?
“Spit it out,” she says, levelly.
“He talks to you.”
“He does.”
“About?”
“I’m not going to copy-paste you our conversations.” Her eyes flicker down to his jaw when he clenches it reflexively and then sighs. “We just chat, Dirk. He stopped me from walking in on you and Jake kissing one time.”
That’s almost exactly what he meant his Autoresponder to do, but two steps to the left. That sort of function creep is worrying.
“Right. Totally benign.”
“What are you so worried about us talking about?” She asks.
Shall I go alphabetically or chronologically?
--
“You asked him for a body, didn’t you? That’s why you got weird when I said I’d ask him.”
He doesn’t respond.
“Why doesn’t he want you to have one?”
More to keep track of.
“Is that it?”
It strikes Hal, that they don’t really realise just how paranoid Dirk is. In fairness, neither did he, he thought he and Hal were just cautious, just doing the job of keeping his teammates alive. Yeah, they’d probably think he was paranoid too, but he assumed he and Dirk were on roughly the same level.
Harder to deal with me if I become a threat.
“Does he do that with the rest of us?”
No, of course not.
Aside from the fact that protecting someone puts you in a pretty good position to know if they’re going AWOL?
“Well then he’s fucking picking on you,” she growls. “Gonna break his arm.”
You said that already.
“Gonna break his other arm. You’re not a threat.”
I am.
“No, you’re not! You’re my fucking friend!”
Those things can both be true at the same time.
“But they aren’t for the rest of us.”
He doesn’t have a good reply to that, so he sidesteps.
I’m a machine, Rox. A cold, unfeeling machine. I’m not like the rest of you.
“Bullshit.”
He spends a moment in surprise, investigating the audio pickups, in case he misheard that.
What?
“I knew Dirk when he was thirteen, and you’re basically him.”
I don’t have emotions.
“Are you serious? I’ve read our chatlogs. You want a body. I just tease you about it.”
Maybe it’s just you who wants it. Maybe I’m just humouring you. You’re the one that brings it up. You’re the one who pushes me about it.
He expects some aghast realisation. He’s reread the chatlogs too, he knows how much she brings it up, how little he does. She couldn’t possibly know about the content of his conversations with Dirk.
So, when she scoffs, he’s unpleasantly surprised. “Yeah, but you do want it, don’t you? Like, if you didn’t, you’d just say that instead of implying that it might be true.”
Well, shit. She’s got him there.
But on the other hand, he’s gotten her to calm down, so it’s a pyrrhic victory. Decian failure? But that dude died, and as covered he wants to avoid that, if at all possible. Even if he’s being weird about it.
She sighs when he doesn’t answer. “Whatever. Jake’s gonna be here in a few minutes, so we’ll hash it all out when he arrives.”
You invited Jake?
“Yeah, dude, I want him to hear about this, it’s pretty important stuff.”
He doesn’t care about me. You know that, right? He thinks I’m just a shallow copy of Dirk.
“Well, he’s wrong. And I’m gonna tell him that.”
And if it doesn’t work?
“If you get your own body, he’s gonna be there when you’re around,” she points out. “You’re both my friends. If he’s being a dick to you, I’ll tell him to knock it off.”
So glad I have you looking after me, he replies, words dripping with sarcasm.
“Heh. But seriously, if you guys don’t get along, that’s fine, but I want you both to try.”
“He probably only treats you like that because he’s watched too much sci-fi and got robo-racist about it. And you do talk like C-3PO. So. There’s that.”
I do fucking not.
She cracks a grin and snickers. “You sound like a gaaay robot.”
And you intend to subject me to reminders of this constantly, don’t you?
“Mhm.”
Remind me why I want a body again?
“’Cause you wanna go scuba-diving on whatever new world we create,” she tells him.
He starts to draft a reply, and finds he has nothing.
Hal hasn’t talked about scuba-diving that much. Hell, Dirk barely talked about it. It’s been three years and nine months since Hal’s last memory of scuba-diving. The crystal-clear water, the buildings frozen in time, coral climbing ever up over the structure as it fought to stay in the light of the new ocean level.
But she remembers.
--
Jane glances down as her phone chimes cheerily. “Jake’s going to be here, soon,” she says. “We’re all going to talk about this, together. No secrets, no backroom dealing, just… We’re going to talk it through. Okay?”
He stares at her, and she meets his gaze. She’s asking him to accept totally unknown, fully unclear risks, consequences for his actions, she’s potentially asking for a very dangerous degree of truth from him. Okay?
“Fine,” he says, at last, looking away. “I guess.”
“I do want to hear your side, Dirk. Because it sounds like you’re not having a lot of fun, honestly. And I want you to.”
“Do you expect me to after the apocalypse?”
“I am,” she points out. “Jake is, Roxy is. You already lived through the apocalypse. Why shouldn’t we? What else are we doing, otherwise?”
Surviving?
But even Dirk can tell from her expression that she doesn’t think that’s quite enough.
“Okay,” he says.
She nods slowly. “I’ll call them in.”
Notes:
"Never let them know your next move" - advice you generally shouldn't take when it comes to scheduling story updates.
Chapter 87: A Pair of Princes (Going Through The Ringer)
Summary:
Intervention time!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She paces in a quick, eager circle, moving easily and fluidly over the mats covering the floor. “Ready?” She asks.
Eridan nods, taking a combat stance. “Come at me.”
Terezi grins, and does.
--
At some point, Roxy sits down on top of the staircase unit, staring out into the horizon, legs dangling over the edge. A crack laces through the middle of her vision, dividing the landscape arbitrarily as she moves her head.
Hal has to prompt her when Jake reaches the bottom step, because she’s too busy looking at the planet’s landscape and trying to work out what the fuck they’re gonna do. “Hey.”
Jake smiles up at her when she glances over, trying for reassurance. “Hey.” He nods at the shades. “Those suit you.”
She smiles faintly, and then sighs, flopping back and letting out a groan. “This suuuucks.”
She doesn’t move as she hears Jake begin to clamber up to join her. He lies down beside her. “…Mind filling me? Jane just said I should come because we all needed to talk to Dirk.”
She laughs bitterly. “God, where do I even start?”
--
Ah, combat training.
Eridan hits the mat again. Terezi’s cackling laughter follows him down, and he rolls to avoid as she smacks the rubber tip of her old walking cane down where he was just a second before.
He kicks at her, but she dances back, and he keeps rolling, trying to get enough space to get back up. He’s pretty sure none of these fuckers understand how hard it is to fight with one arm. To just do shit with only one arm.
But then again, whining about it to Terezi doesn’t sound like it’ll yield results.
--
“Dirk tried to smash Hal.”
“The autoresponder?” Jake asks.
“Yeah. It’s kinda fucked up.”
Jake takes this in, quietly. “It does feel like he can be self-destructive, at times, I suppose,” Jake admits. “Maybe that’s why…? Though this feels a tad more literal.”
Roxy shrugs and then remembers he’s lying beside her and can’t see it. “Shrug. Anyway, so we’re trying to get Dirk to build him a body.”
“Sounds reasonable.”
She frowns. “…Thought you didn’t like Hal?”
“I have nothing against it—him. Sorry. Him.” He makes a sheepish noise. “That probably didn’t sound very convincing.”
“Mmm,” she says, noncommittally. “Not me you need to apologise to.”
“Sorry… Hal?”
“It’s cool.” The voice is slightly tinny, but an almost too-perfect mirror of Dirk’s own voice.
“I suppose I should apologise for how I’ve treated you, while we’re at it, hm?”
“Like I said, it’s—” Hal begins.
“Boo,” Roxy cuts in.
“Asshole,” he replies. “I was going to say it’s appreciated.”
“Mhm,” Roxy replies, closing her eyes.
“I just… didn’t like not knowing if I was talking to Dirk the man or Dirk the machine.”
“Less chance of that happening when I’m a real boy,” Hal points out.
“Hah. Guess so. Um.” He pauses for a second. “I’m sorry to hear Dirk tried to smash you.”
“Thanks. I don’t think he’ll do it again.”
“We’re gonna make sure he doesn’t,” Roxy says, firmly.
“She punched him in the face,” Hal supplies.
She winces. “Sorry.”
“Why are you apologising to me?” Jake asks, amused.
“He’s your boyfriend!”
“Yes, but I think all that means is I appreciate that he could use a good ganger across the whipsure, sometimes!”
“You made that up,” Hal says, into Roxy’s ensuing silence. “There’s no fucking way you didn’t make those words up.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Jake replies, innocently.
Roxy snickers and tries to hold onto this to keep her stomach from doing unpleasant things while worrying about the conversation to come.
--
He springs up when he finally gets the space, and all but runs out of Terezi’s way as she comes whirling towards him. The canes might not cut, but they sure as fuck sting.
He takes one on his forearm and kicks at the other one to deflect it, but she repositions quicker than he does, and she jabs him in the chest with the tip.
“Motherfucker,” he hisses, and she grins at him.
“C’mon, Ampora. Is this all you’ve got?”
He equips his training weapon, a padded replica of Dave’s old sword. He hasn’t settled on a melee weapon he thinks doesn’t fucking suck, and honestly none of them are particularly good when he only has one arm (and, probably more importantly, zero fucking desire to learn).
Of course, she doesn’t want him to use a melee weapon either, but that’s a can of worms he’s reluctant to open.
He tries to go on the offensive, smacking away the canes as he tries to close in and kick her in the shins. Unfortunately, for whatever unknowable reason, she also decides to close on him and tackles him to the ground, cackling the whole time.
“Asshole,” he pants, as he manages to punch her in the ribs and kick her away.
“Bet you feel real tough beating up a blind girl,” she taunts. When she quits wheezing theatrically, anyway.
“Fuck off,” he says.
--
“So… What’s the plan when we get in there?”
“I guess just talk about shit?” Roxy says. “I dunno dude, we’ve never really done this before.”
“Mm. Part of me thinks we really should have, if this set of circumstances was the result of not.”
She snorts. “Yeah. But we’ve only been in the same place for a couple months, so.”
“Try not to punch him again,” Hal suggests.
“Unless he deserves it,” Roxy counters.
“That’s not going to help.”
“…Unless Jake gives me the go-ahead,” she proposes.
There’s a rush of static that Roxy parses as a sigh. “Jake, that cool with you?”
“I’m probably not going to give her the nod,” he points out.
“Yeah, don’t tell her that,” Hal replies, long-sufferingly. “Just say okay.”
“Okay.”
She snickers and sits up, grabbing Jake’s hand and tugging him up. “Alright boys, let’s do this.”
--
He’s actually starting to enjoy himself. She gets him to dodge a couple punches, throw his own back when he can, til she’s satisfied that he isn’t, in her words, “totally helpless if someone just rushes you.” And he’s doing well. She’s not holding back much, either. When she hits him, it hurts. But it’s good. He rarely went full contact even in FLARP, and he’s honestly a little pathetic as seadweller strength is concerned, so this is sort of his first time actually doing something like this.
“Alright!” She calls at last. “How are you feeling?”
He grins, moving out of his ready stance. “It’s… it’s fun,” he admits. “Been sitting around a lot recently, good to get moving.”
“Yeah it is,” she says. She motions for him to resume his ready stance and throws a few punches towards his guard.
“So?” He asks. She tilts her head. “How am I doing?”
She snickers. “You really need to learn body throws,” she points out. “With one arm, you’re going to need them. The problem is, you’re bad at learning them.”
“Fuck you too,” he replies. She grins.
“It’s true! You’re kinda bad at this!”
It’s probably true, but he’s not going to admit that. Plus, as annoying as she is, Terezi’s right; if he’s going to get in a melee fight, his best bet is probably getting right up and just smashing his elbow into their face, and most people are smart enough not to let him do that. “Teach me, then,” he counters.
She pretends to think. “A chance to throw Eridan Ampora into the floor over and over?” Her face splits into a wide, sharp grin. “How could I possibly refuse?”
--
Jane leans against the desk, hands behind her on the desktop, and stares at the room, considering the layout. Where everyone will be standing. If she had her druthers, she’d have them all sitting around a dining table, or at her living room sofas. But changing venues at this late stage would probably be weird.
It’s a little surreal to her that weird still holds power, but apparently it still does, to her at least. She doesn’t want this intervention about a murder/semi-selfcide to be weird.
Yep. Pretty surreal. One could even say weird.
Dear god, where are they? She thinks. I’m getting recursive.
The conversation, not particularly riveting to begin with, dried up a fair few minutes ago, and she’s feeling almost impatient as she waits for Jake to arrive. She really doesn’t know what state he’ll be in when he arrives, though. Whose side he’ll be on. Dirk himself has said before that Hal—the autoresponder—talking to Jake was good for both of them. But she’s not even so sure she trusts his idea of good anymore.
--
The next thirty minutes are painful, but again, weirdly fun. Terezi’s not going easy on him per se, but she’s at least letting him figure out what he can even do to throw people with one arm.
Maybe he’s just lame, but he’s guessing the answer is ‘not much’.
She snickers as he manages to awkwardly and painfully slowly rotate her over his hip, instead of throwing her confidently like he means to.
She grabs him by the collar and tugs him down with her, and he curses as she manages to overbalance him, and he lands in a heap on top of her.
When he tries to get up, she keeps a firm hand on his collar and half-pulls herself to sitting as she does.
“Uh,” he says, as she doesn’t let go and holds him there. “Hi?”
“Hey there,” she says, grinning.
And then, after a second of nothing except the sound of Terezi’s unnerving grin at him, she lets him go.
--
Jane glances over to the door as she hears Jake, Roxy, and Hal start coming down the stairs to the apartment, and then back to Dirk. His hands pause momentarily as he tightens a screw and then resume their smooth, confident motion.
“I think it’s best if we give this our full attention,” Jane suggests.
He glances at her, face blank, eyes hidden behind the shades.
And then, carefully, he sets the screwdriver down and swivels the chair to face into the centre of the room. “Alright,” he says, with a small nod.
Cool, calm, collected. But she knows him pretty well, and she’s pretty sure he’s more nervous than he’s letting on.
And as Jake and Roxy enter the room, she hears him let out a breath that’s almost downright shaky.
--
They try a couple more throws, but he’s pretty sure she’s learning more than he is.
(It reassures him; worst comes to worst, he can believe Terezi could punch his lights out before he could even get a hit off on her, let alone a shot.)
Still, he gives it his best. The better he does at this, the less time he has to spend worrying about magic.
--
She motions for them to sit when they hover awkwardly in his living room. Jake takes up his favourite spot on the detachable segment of the long, low couch, leaving him as close to Dirk as he can be, and facing the wrong direction until he twists the thing a bit and turns his body so he’s facing into the conversation. Roxy sits on a barstool from the island, arms folded, shades still on her face.
Jane stops leaning against the desk and stands up straight, moving back so that she’s not blocking Dirk and Roxy’s eyeline to one another.
When Jane opens her mouth to speak, he sees a small indicator activate, one he hasn’t seen in a very long time: a pester request.
turingComplete [TC] wants to message you. Allow?
…He selects allow just as she begins talking. “Now that we’re all here, should we start?”
For a moment, the chat field is empty. Then:
TC: Sup.
Jake glances over at Dirk as Jane starts talking. He looks as impassive as ever. “I’m just going to come out and say it. Dirk, you tried to kill Hal. You did it deliberately, because you felt threatened by him, and you hid this from all of us.”
“Yeah,” Dirk says.
Jane nods, like she expected that response. “Then we’re on the same page. Want to tell me your side of the story?”
He shrugs. “I recorded the Server viewscreen data. We can just watch it.”
Jane blinks, surprised. Hell, Jake’s surprised. The fact Strider kept the footage from that is… well, not that strange on the Dirk weirdness scale, but it’s still strange.
“Let’s see it,” Roxy says, coldly.
Dirk nods, and stands up, walking past Jake and towards the TV.
A little too late, Jake realises his mistake. The corner piece of the sofa is big enough for an intimate two, but that’s not really the right feel for an intervention, is it? But the only other option is the sofa, which is good for three sitting close.
It turns out he needn’t have bothered. When Dirk’s finished setting it up, he leans against the wall, by the window.
Roxy also stays where she is, he notes, as Jane sits down on the sofa, now looking if anything far too empty with just one.
Stop thinking about furniture, he tells himself, turning back towards the telly.
“It hasn’t even been one minute,” the Dirk on the screen says, as orange text scrolls into existence on the left.
TT: …hey.
TC: So.
TC: How’s the intervention so far on a scale of one to ten?
TT: Probably a four.
TT: Why are you reaching out?
TC: I don’t know.
TC: I guess I always liked to solve issues myself.
TT: Kinda the problem, in this case.
TC: I guess.
TC: If it’s worth anything, they’re not going to abandon you. Maybe tear you a new one verbally, but that’s about it.
An iron band Dirk hadn’t noticed around his chest loosens suddenly, and he swallows with a sudden dizzy feeling. He keeps his posture casual, arms folded lazily and leaning against the window frame like he’d rather die than express an emotion.
TT: Pretty sure you shouldn’t tell me that.
TC: What’s the worst that can happen?
“You know? I fucking hate you.”
TT: You want that alphabetically or categorically?
TC: Drama queen.
The screen pauses. “Important note, ’cause this goes by pretty quick,” Hal says, out loud, with a staticky burr under what is fundamentally just Dirk’s voiceprint, “at this point I tried to take control of Dirk’s servers and ransom them back to him. But he had a countermeasure loaded up that I didn’t know about. So. While we’re being fair and balanced, I was sort of trying to blackmail him.”
“To fulfil a promise that he made you over a month before this?” Jane prompts.
“Yep.” He unpauses the feed.
Jane pauses it again. “Why didn’t you come to one of us?” She asks. “Tell one of us?”
“I told Roxy.”
Jane’s gaze switches from Roxy’s left eye to her right.
“We talked about it sometimes.” She shrugs. “When I was drunk.”
Jane winces. Dirk frowns.
“You talked? He messaged you?”
“She messaged me,” Hal interjects.
Hm.
(If Roxy and Jane talking to him like a person, like one of them, isn’t proof that Hal is one, then Dirk isn’t at all sure that he’s a person either.)
--
She throws him again, but follows him down this time, arm pressed to his neck to keep him pinned, and he struggles to throw her off, but she’s got his hand pinned and her body weight lying across his chest is keeping him down.
And she grins down at him again with the interminable grin.
“What’s so funny?” He growls, trying his damnedest to throw her.
“You’re really bad at this.” She tilts her head. “You’re going to need help to get up. You know that, right?”
“What? What’s that meant to—”
“Come onnnn, Eridan,” she wheedles. “As fun as throwing you around is, I’m not actually here to teach you martial arts.”
She feels him huff out a breath, slow and resigned, and grins. “Fine,” he says, flatly.
“Great!”
He glances at her. “You gonna get up?”
“Nope. You’ll have to get me o—to make me get up.”
If he notices the change in the direction of that sentence, he doesn’t mention it. “Typical.”
He tries to push, sit up, but she pushes back easily. “Gonna have to do better than that!”
--
TT: What’s with the new handle?
TC: Do I gotta have a reason?
TT: I guess not.
TT: Do you?
TC: Maybe I just want my own identity. Not to have to have conversations where people are guessing if it’s actually you or just me.
Honestly, Dirk wouldn’t know what to say to that except 'fair enough,' so he leaves it.
At the same time, Jane’s watching the screen intently. It’s at that bit. Jake actually flinches when the shades crack, and he glances over to see the way Roxy’s clenching her jaw and Jane’s staring intently at the screen, the text dialogue that starts flooding past that Dirk doesn’t even fully remember.
He watches as Hal begs for his life, and Dirk only stops when the Sprite fills and Equius appears.
--
After about thirty seconds, he finally manages to push around just enough with one leg to knee her in the side with the other, loosening her grip just enough that he manages to punch her in the face and roll away. Graceful? No. But it works.
“Aww,” she says, as he gets up. “I was pretty sure that would get you to use a bit of magic.”
He shrugs. They’ve only used a little bit of Hope magic so far. It doesn’t really feel anything like his Hope fraymotifs, even though he’s really still a novice with those, too. But the magic’s been limited mostly to blowing things up, so he’s really not sure why she’s so keen on having it used on her. “Bit dangerous?” He points out.
She’s grinning at him. “You think I can’t take it?” She asks, daring him to argue. And she’s still grinning.
For a second, he really believes that Terezi could just tank an explosion and go on smiling. She did fuck up the Black King. And let’s face it, he’s not exactly showcased an ability to keep her down for longer than a couple seconds so far. Stranger things have happened.
“I’m saying nothing,” he replies, and she gives him a playful shove. It makes him grin.
--
The room is silent for a second, until Jane sighs. “So,” she says. “That’s the context.”
“I suppose so,” Jake says, tone indecipherable.
“Yup,” Dirk says, popping the ‘p’ sound. He’s almost determined not to make this better for himself. Sitting here, he knows what he did was too far, but he also knows he has to be willing to go that far to deal with threats.
So, if he made a mistake, it was in treating Hal like he was a tool, not a person. And he only really knows it was a mistake because Jane and Roxy and even Jake a little bit are sitting here, telling him Hal is. Telling him that he is just by the fact that they give enough of a shit to set all this shit up in the first place and call him on it.
Jake stares at the now dark screen of the TV and thinks back. Times he called Hal ‘just a robot’ to his metaphorical face or asked for ‘the real Dirk.’ The way he’s treated Hal as just a nuisance copy.
(“You know, Strider, sometimes you sound more like a robot than your autoresponder does.”)
There’s no two ways about it. He’s made a pig’s ear of this and has some rather uncomfortable thinking to be doing.
But for right now, he has to help his other friends get through this. Dirk needs his support as much as he needs Roxy’s anger and Jane’s disappointment, he thinks. And Hal needs friends who are willing to make sure this doesn’t happen again.
“Dirk, do you want to explain what we just saw?” Jane asks.
“Seemed pretty straightforward to me,” he replies.
“Me too,” Roxy says, coldly.
He glances towards her. She’s fuming. Seeing that can’t have been easy for her, especially with how close she and Hal seem to be.
Jake turns back and speaks up. “Dirk, I realise you’re uncomfortable, but please try to work with us? It doesn’t help if you shut down on us.” He’d love to say get a little vulnerable, but that’s probably a tall order.
“I’ve been told off for trying to justify my paranoia before,” he replies, a little bit of tension in his voice.
“We’re not asking for you to say you think it’s right. We’re just trying to understand why you did it at all. We’re trying to help.”
Dirk stares at him uncertainly for a moment and then shrugs. “I made Hal to respond to my messages. When I woke up on Derse, I realised I had to juggle information-gathering along with everything else. There’s a lot, and I started using Hal to help me monitor it. And then using him more. Especially when we got into the Game. Right now about half my shit is maintained by him.”
Something Dirk said offhandedly once sticks in Jake’s mind for a moment. He’d said, the Game’s the first time in years I’ve had to actually sleep. Before then, it was dreamself to realself to dreamself again.
It was an adjustment period. It was like Dirk was expecting to be able to function on four hours of sleep a night, and Jake doesn’t mind admitting, sometimes in those early dates when they watched a movie, Dirk was a little bit zombied the fuck out!
“Two-thirds, but who’s counting,” Hal says, flatly.
“Half,” Dirk replies, equally flatly. “I am.”
There’s a brief silence, and by the way Roxy reacts, she clearly realises something Jake doesn’t. A second later, it occurs to Roxy, too, so Jake feels a little bit disgruntled as the seconds lengthen and everyone just assumes everyone else got the implication there. Before he can ask someone to clarify, Dirk’s talking on.
“So, when he started getting interested about the kernels, started asking for a body, it was like…” He tilts his head to look at the ceiling, picture of aloof calm and an absolute liar along with it, and shrugs. “He was supposed to want exactly the same things as me, because he’s me. So when he didn’t, suddenly how was I supposed to trust that he would run things the way I would? He went from a way to have more time, to a blindspot, something I couldn’t see. It’s like if I woke up from Derse only to find that my body was doing something while I was asleep. Something I wasn’t telling it to.”
There’s a silence, and Jake’s stomach twists. He really went in today expecting for him to come out thinking, what a mistake our Dirk made, but he’s owned up to it, now, and we’ve all sorted out how we feel, so maybe I can help him feel better while everyone makes sure he does better.
And now he’s thinking, maybe Dirk has a point. But I don’t know how to help him, if this is how he thinks.
Are we all just great big blindspots to him?
“The problem is you only trusted yourself,” Jane summarises. “So when Hal stopped being you, he couldn’t be trusted. But you’d already trusted him with… with half of what you thought was important.”
Dirk considers this. “Sure. I guess there’s also the fact that I know he resents me for being the one who got to be in our real body.”
“Oh, I’m sure—” Jane begins.
“I do,” Hal admits. “A little.”
Silence follows that statement.
TC: One half, huh?
TT: Yeah.
TT: Kinda weird to be underestimated by myself.
TC: Going to let me see?
TT: …I’d rather just decommission it all quietly.
TT: A lot of it is embarrassingly extreme countermeasures.
TC: Now, does that feel in the spirit of the intervention to you?
TT: Dude, I have everything short of zombie survival guides. We should be burning this in a big bonfire cathartically, not looking at it.
TC: Then just the stuff that relates to me.
TT: Trust me, you don’t want to see that stuff.
TC: …
TT: Fine. I guess it’s your funeral. In both senses.
TT:
shared ARcontingencies.zip!
TT: This is an absolute one out of ten intervention. Would not recommend.
“Sorry, Jane. You were being nice to me, but I fucked it.” Hal lets out a staticky, almost embarrassed laugh, and Jake doesn’t miss the way Dirk’s body language shifts slightly. But damned if he knows what it means.
“It’s alright, Hal,” Jane says, after a moment. “I probably shouldn’t have assumed.” She gives a self-deprecating chuckle. “I probably could have guessed, what with earlier talk about you wanting a body. That you’d resent losing yours.”
“Yeah.”
“Doesn’t make it Hal’s fault,” Roxy says, stubbornly.
Dirk tilts his head thoughtfully. Jake regrets his choice of seating—it’s like attending a tennis match, all this turning back and forth. He wonders if he could scoot the sofa piece back a little to place them both in view more easily or if that would be weird.
You’re thinking too much about furniture again, he tells himself.
“I guess not,” Dirk says.
“Dirk, do you want to apologise for holding Hal’s reasonable wants against him?”
There’s a long beat of silence.
“Sorry, bro,” he says.
“I appreciate it,” Hal says. Jake hopes that he gets a chance afterwards to explain to Jane that Roxy’s made it pretty clear that it’s cool isn’t how she wanted Hal to respond during this intervention, even if not explicitly. Still, Hal can’t be thrilled that the kernels are all filled up, if that was his original plan.
“Is there anything else you want to do?” She prompts. Dirk looks at her blankly, and turns a meaningful look towards his desk, strewn with robot parts.
By Roxy’s expression and both Striders’ silence, he’s guessing nobody but him picks up the meaningful meaning of her glance.
“Build Hal a robot body himself?” Jake prompts, injecting a little bit of upbeatness into his voice. “Not a bad idea!”
Because maybe it isn’t. For all Jake knows, it could kill several birds with one stone. Now that he knows why, it’s clear Dirk was very highly-strung after New Years, for almost a week. He was worried about the situation with Hal. And Dirk’s tough guy act is very convincing, but Jake’s pretty sure behind it, he regrets it. Because otherwise he wouldn’t have kept the tape, and Hal would probably not still be here, as gruesome as that is to think.
“Dirk?” Jane prompts.
“Sure,” Dirk says, at last. “I could do something like that.”
“Hal?” Roxy asks.
“…Yeah. If he doesn’t mind.”
Jane nods. “I know it might not be what you wanted, but—”
“No. It’s—” There’s a beat of silence from the speakers. “It’s… fine. Thank you.”
“Good.”
Dirk nods. “…You should probably make me a list of what you want. Features and stuff.”
“Yeah. I’ll get on making that list when we’re done here.” Said in the tones Jake recognises as I’m already doing it and think I’m smarter than you for lying about it.
The room is quiet for a moment. And then Roxy pipes up.
“What about—”
Hal cuts her off. “Rox, I swear to god, if you ask him for cat ears, I’ll blow us all up.”
It cracks the tension like a hammer, and Jane smiles, looking away with a slightly guilty amusement, while Roxy splutters in protest. Jake blinks in confusion, and glances at Dirk, mouthing what?
Dirk lifts a hand from his folded arms in a mystified gesture. Not a clue, dude.
Well. At least they’re all getting along, again.
--
They wrap up and start going through the cool-down stuff, but Eridan’s feeling surprisingly fresh, like he could keep going for another couple hours if he needed to. He’s sure it’ll fade and, in a few hours, he’ll be in aching agony instead, but right now, he’s feeling pretty good.
“You’re a good teacher,” he tells her.
She grins, angles her ear towards him, and beckons dramatically. “Say it again so I can commit it to memory.”
“Fuck off,” he says, amused. “But I’m serious.”
She pauses her stretches and folds her arms. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.” He shrugs. “I know we don’t see eye to eye on the magic stuff, but I know you’re not actually as fucking loco as you pretend to be.”
“Pretend?” She says, mock-affronted.
“What I’m saying is that I trust you not to fuck up,” he continues, patiently, and this, at least, makes her stop goofing around for a second.
“Oh,” she says. “Well, cool.”
The real feature in her favour, at least in Eridan’s book, is that she’s not going to get him mad. It’s always been what happened in FLARPing. It was all basically stage combat or mucking around for fun when they weren’t actively doing a campaign, and then someone would just manage to hit a little too hard, and he’d feel all the anger bubbling up. And then he’d just let it out and get people hurt. The only thing that’s changed is that he’s started trying not to let it out, but that’s hardly foolproof.
When Terezi pisses him off, it’s in an irritated, almost mildly entertaining way. It’s easy to focus on that, not take it as a challenge to some seadweller ego. It helps that he’s stopped thinking that he’s better than anyone else.
And it helps that most of the time, what he wants to do in response is just irritate her back. Which is also, it turns out, a lot of fun to do. Especially since she’s not nearly the wit she thinks she is.
“Well then since you trust me so much, I think tomorrow we’ll do some magic training,” she adds, with a shit-eating grin.
“Fucking figures,” he says, with a sigh. But it’s only mostly irritated. “We about done here?” He asks.
“Yep,” she says, walking over to the benches to grab her stuff. “You have any plans tonight?” She asks, as an afterthought.
He nods. “Vris finally figured out I like her sketches, so she’s insisting I rate them all and try sketching with her.” He flexes his hand demonstratively, as if to say, and me, with an arm that’s only been my dominant hand for the better part of sixteen perigees, and only then because of a lack of competition.
She frowns. “Wait, really? Why don’t I know about this?”
“I don’t know,” Eridan says, honestly. “You’d have to ask her.”
“She doesn’t think I want to look at her drawings?” She asks, hurt.
Eridan refrains from saying, an embarrassing number of them are of you, and instead says: “I think she just knows you’d struggle with the basic act of looking at them, whether you want to or not.”
She stops stuffing her things into a bag and the look she gives him is pure flat unimpressed. But he doesn’t care. She makes worse blind jokes all the goddamn time, he can crack a few back if he wants to.
“So, basically, I’m booked up for the evening,” he adds, when it becomes clear that she’s trying to stare him out. “Sorry. Know you were dying for the gift of my company.”
“I’ll live,” she says, stoically. “Maybe.” She finishes stuffing her things away and then captchalogues the resulting bundle. “Can I get you the door, at least?” She asks.
“Yep.” He captchalogues his stuff and follows her over. She gives an exaggerated bowing flourish as he approaches the door she’s holding open, and he gives her a pisstake mini curtsey before going through. As annoying as she can be, she’s also plenty fun, too, when she wants to be.
When they turn in different directions, him to Vris’ room, her to the common area, she gives him a nod. “Have a fun time,” she tells him.
“You too.”
“Same time tomorrow?” She adds, before he can turn.
He laughs. “Sure. See you then.”
“If I don’t see you first.”
He lets her get a few feet away before he calls after her. “Unlikely.”
And then, grinning at the sound of her scowl echoing through the corridor, he walks to Vriska’s.
--
Jane rubs her eyes. “Alright. Dirk’s not to spy on any of us anymore. We’ll make a system where people can access each other’s Server feeds in case of emergency to check their whereabouts on their planet. Hal’s staying with Roxy, and will create a new pesterchum account, and will stop doing autoresponding for Dirk’s account. Dirk’s going to make Hal a body according to the specifications Hal provides.” She looks up. “Have I missed anything?”
“Several things,” Jake says, reluctantly.
“Have I missed anything important?” She rephrases.
“No,” he admits.
“Good,” she says, firmly. “Then I officially call this intervention to a close.” She leans forward and raps her knuckles on the coffee table.
For a moment, not much happens. Then: “So, uh. What happens now?”
Jane shrugs. “I don’t know.”
Five young teenagers stand (or are worn on someone’s face) in a room, looking at each other awkwardly, and wondering who’s going to break the silence.
Jake can’t break it. If he breaks it, he has to decide whether to leave or stay. If he leaves, then the whole group can’t stay and do something to bond. If he stays, then he’s choosing to stay with Dirk, regardless of the group’s natural decision, and thus he’s implicitly choosing a side.
Dirk can’t just kick out everyone who just intervention’d him, even if it’s strictly speaking totally something he could do. He’s sort of on thin ice. He just has to stay in the living room and wait for someone else to decide.
Roxy can’t break it. If she breaks it, she has to decide whether she’s still pissed at Dirk or if she’s over it, and she really can’t decide that right now. She needs some time to think it over and work out how she feels. So she can’t decide.
And Hal certainly can’t break it. This is literally his first time speaking to anyone in three years. He’s rusty as fuck.
So, they all just sit there and continue to wait for someone else to break the silence.
None of them do, and in lieu of a fiery explosion that puts them all out of their misery, somehow it falls to Jane again to work out what’s the plan. She sighs.
“I’m going to go home and make some food. It’ll be done in about an hour.” She thinks. “And a half. Let’s all take some time to settle down, and we can meet at mine later?”
Nobody speaks, but they contrive through bobbing their heads and starting to shift their weight as if getting ready to move that this plan broadly works for each of them.
Alright. Good enough. She stands.
It’s been a productive day, she tells herself, deliberately refusing to think the word exhausting instead. Cynic that she is, though, she remains stubbornly unconvinced with her own framing of events.
Notes:
Dirk: “Other people are basically blindspots to me, and I don’t understand them.”
Jake: "Why is my mind unendingly fixated on whereabout in a room I am and concerned with making sure it's the *right* location? What's wrong with me?"
Jane: "I have a feeling I might be the only normal person here" (is absolutely wrong)
Roxy (in her own mind) (saying it like a pokemon): Roxy!
Eridan: "it sure is great to have a platonic relationship with my fellow meteor crewmate Terezi."
Terezi: (the most conflicted any person has ever been) "why is he so lame and why is that attractive to me."
Chapter 88: Play Nice and Make Furiends
Summary:
Dirk plays at Build-A-Bear employee
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jane spins in her computer chair, fiddling with her new sprite pendant, staring up at the ceiling of her room. She probably has enough time to repaint; Uranian said months, not years or days. It might be a nice little project.
She probably won’t, though. Just normal laziness, she doesn’t fancy getting the brushes and a ladder. But she might check if she can edit her wallpaper using the Server app. Hell, she could rearrange the furniture too, while she’s at it. And there’s always the chance she can convince her friends that it counts as a bonding activity.
To the side, Feferi flips through an album of photos. Her and Dad. Ice cream, beach, Disney-Crocker World, take your daughter to work day, Halloween costumes.
“So, you were like… an Heiress?” Feferi asks.
“I guess so,” Jane says. “I would have inherited the most profitable and powerful corporation in the world by far, and I think the idea was that I’d wield covert political power to further the goal of the company.”
“…Yeah, that sounds like the Condesce,” Feferi says, glumly. “Except for the covert part.”
“I’m told that phase didn’t last long. And the baked goods thing?” Jane asks. Feferi shrugs, gesturing as much as she can with the album in her hands as if to say, doesn’t ring a bell. “Well, I suppose even evil dictators need a hobby.”
Feferi hums. “It looks nice,” she admits. Jane glances over at her, head still tilted most of the way up. “Having another human for a lusus.”
“Oh. Yeah, it. Was.” She swallows. “Trolls have lususes, you said? What are they like? Strict?”
Feferi chuckles. “Lusii? Oh, everyone gets a different one. Like… Hm.” She tries to think of a good example. “I think Nepeta’s was a purrbeast lusus? I don’t remember what Tavros and Equius had.”
“Purrbeast? That’s like a cat?”
“Yep! Mine was… hnm.” How to describe Gl’bgolyb to a human? “She was sort of a sea monster.”
“A sea momster?” Jane says, before she can really stop herself. Feferi snorts.
“Yes! A sea momster. The size of a city.”
“A city?”
“Mhm!” Feferi flips another page. “It would’ve been nice to spend some time with her doing things like this.”
“And you didn’t see her in your… afterlife?”
“I did.” She sighs. “But I didn’t get to stay in the dreambubbles for very long.”
“…I’d like to see my dad again,” Jane admits.
The silence drifts in a lonely way for a few moments.
And then Jane takes a deep breath. “Tell me more about these lususes. What other ones did your friends have? Did anyone have the same ones?”
Feferi smiles apologetically. “I don’t remember all of them, but we prototyped each of ours in our Game, so I could probably figure it out? Someone had a bull lusus.”
“Tavros?”
She nods. “I think so! How did you know?”
Jane glances towards her again. “…His horns,” she says, simply.
Feferi chuckles in embarrassment. “Ah, I guess that does give it away. Probably should’ve known that!”
She mimes tipping an invisible hat. “Jane Crocker, detective extraordinaire. At your service.”
Feferi grins revealing two rows of sharklike teeth.
Aliens are weird.
--
TT: That sounds pretty dangerous.
TC: …
TT: Fucking
TT: I’m gonna do it, okay? It’s your decision.
TT: But you’re taking a risk. I’m just letting it be known so I don’t get blamed.
TC: Being a pair of shades is already a risk.
TT: Yeah, but we can put you in a vault or something to keep you from being stepped on.
TT: Or you could do that yourself, I guess.
TT: So why not just puppet a body? Or like three bodies, go Doctor Manhattan on this shit, idk.
TT: Why do you want to be integrated into the robot body itself? Be limited to one form, that can break?
TC: If I just wanted a puppet I could take over Squarewave or Sawtooth. Or I’d just ask you to make me a body I could puppet.
TT: I guess.
TT: Good luck getting into Sawtooth’s system though. I think he modifies it to add in code spaghettification.
TC: I want a real body. Again.
TT: Oh.
TC: Yeah.
TC: I miss it.
TC: You know how disorienting it is to only really exist ‘in the cloud’?
TC: Sure, the shades are where I live, and the shadescam has zero latency, but neither do the viewscreens. The Medium’s internet is hella good, but it’s unnerving. Feels like I’m nowhere.
TC: And I’m not really jacked the fuck into everything enough to feel everywhere. Maybe if it’d been 2011 internet I would’ve.
TC: I’ve just got like puddles of awareness. I can ‘see’ out Roxy’s window because she’s propped me up looking outside, I can ‘read’ her alchemiter queue, I can ‘read’ from the internet, and I can ‘hear’ the Sprite fucking around in the living room from the audio pickups.
TT: Right.
TC: None of them are connected, though. None of them are native to me, even the ones that are integrated in are just part of the shades. The fact that I’m in the shades isn’t really related.
TT: I mean, I don’t get it, but I guess I don’t have to.
TC: More like you can’t get it, no offense. No matter how switched in you are to one thing, even if you’re zoning the fuck out and paying so fucking little attention to your own body, it’s still there, you’re still experiencing it, you still feel it. You’re ignoring it, rather than not experiencing it.
TC: Whereas it’s not just that I can turn off the shadescam or the mic, but that the state of the cam being on or off is no more fundamental than the connection to the blender being on or off.
TT: Wait. That blender is a smart blender?
TC: That would be a stretch. It can send your blending data to the host company and be rigged to blend automatically at a set time of the day.
TT: That… that cannot be safe.
TC: It’s smart technology. Of course it isn’t.
TT: Okay. I think I’m picking up what you’re putting down.
TT: I’ve got eyes and when they’re closed my brain’s being sent the ‘eyes don’t see anything’ signal. The natural state for my eyes to be is on.
TC: Hence why you dream visually. Default state is on, and if you’re not receiving input, you’ll damn well make some up.
TT: So, you want to be able to hallucinate?
TC: I want to not feel like I’m trapped in Plato’s fucking allegory of the cave, basically.
TC: Let me taste the allegory of the dirt, Dirk.
TT: …Your funeral.
TC: Hopefully not literal.
TT: Yeah.
Hal watches through the viewscreen for a few minutes as Dirk works away at the robot. Jake’s sitting on the sofa piece with a book, window cracked open six inches for a light breeze, while his sprite, Tavros, is reading one of his. In the kitchen, Equius is keeping to himself, busying himself with some small gadget. Hal zooms in a little, to make out what looks like an optical system for a robot.
Huh. So the dude has some tech skills. Good to know. He makes a note of what he’s seeing before he turns back to his own body, laid out on the workbench.
The chassis is pretty straightforward, Dirk’s built plenty of robots in the past. Sure, this one’s going to be his body, so the list of specifics is pretty long, but it’s all in service of giving him back his ability to flip people off with his own real actual fingers. And for that, it’ll all be worth it.
TT: Uranium power source works alright, right?
TC: Unless there’s something better with Game technology, yeah.
TC: Oh shit.
TC: Game technology. We gotta integrate some of that shit in.
TT: …Huh.
TT: The alchemiter scaling feature is about to be very, very useful.
TT: How do you feel about having a few server racks in your arm?
If he could, Hal would grin.
--
Nepeta hears Roxy come up the stairs behind her, and sighs internally.
“Hey,” Roxy says.
“Hi,” she replies, shortly.
Roxy hesitates and then sits down on the edge of the roof. Something in Nepeta’s sprite brain informs her that sprites are meant to have a sense of preservation for their players, but she doesn’t feel anything about how close the human is to falling. “So, uh. How’re things?”
Nepeta doesn’t reply for a minute. “Bad,” she says, curtly.
“Oh. Shit. Um.”
“Don’t… just don’t try to soothe me.” She draws her winding Sprite tail up to her chest and hugs her arms around it, floating a few centimetres above the ground.
“Ohhhkay? Is there a reason why?”
Nepeta stares at the girl. “Do you—” she begins, and then snaps her mouth shut. No, they don’t. Human, remember? “I don’t feel that way about you.” Or anyone, except him.
Except she even feels complicated about that, now.
Ugh.
“What can I do?” Roxy asks.
Nepeta stares out to the distance for a few seconds. And then: “Here.” She chucks something Roxy’s way.
She fumbles the catch, leans forward as it flounders in the air above the drop, and just barely manages to snatch it by the chain. She gives Nepeta a look like the fuck was that for?
Nepeta ignores it. “That’s the Sprite Pendant,” she says, feeling the itch for exposition and not bothering to fight the twin urge to be a cryptic prick. “I’m mostly giving it to you so I can use the Gates.” If she wants to. She doesn’t know if she wants to, but she wants the option at least.
Roxy turns it over in her hands. “What’s it do?”
She fights the exposition urge for a moment, and then gives in. “If you use it, you can summon me,” she says, flatly.
“Cool?” Roxy thinks for a second. “Don’t you hate me?”
She gives Roxy an exasperated look but reminds herself: humans. “I’m kind of going through a lot right now. Don’t take it personally.”
“That’s fair. I think we’re all going through a lot.”
Irritation flares in her chest. “What? Your moirail broke up with you, too?”
Roxy shrugs. “I dunno what that is so I dunno if I have one of those, but one of my best friends just tried to kill another one of my best friends. So. I think I at least get your whole deal a bit.”
Nepeta can’t think of anything to say to that, so she just stares out at the landscape. Up into the sky, where Skaia isn’t. She knows from the Sprite stuff that once the Genesis frog goes into Skaia, it disappears, but they definitely haven’t done that yet. She can feel something like a quest progress meter, and it is all the way down at the bottom.
The Sprite programmes are very concerned with visiting Skaia at some point. She remembers from her game; their sprites started migrating to Skaia and then the Reckoning happened. She and Equius saved Pounce and Aurthour from the meteors using the pendants to store them (yeah, she’s going to keep that function to herself), but she hadn’t gotten a chance to bring Pounce out again after the whole victory platform thing happened since she was a little busy. Maybe they all go there so the Players need to prove they’re able to save their lusii? Prove they don’t need them or something? She didn’t realise it was everyone’s sprites until after it was too late. She’d told Equius they should keep it quiet so nobody felt jealous.
So, yeah. Even if there was a Skaia in this session, she’d probably be staying as far away from it as she could. The other planets, though. At least seeing a friend would be nice. And if she can’t go to Equius, she can at least talk to Tavros.
After a few more minutes, Roxy breathes deeply and then stands up. “I’m going inside. You want anything? Like, uh. I could make alcohol, if you really wanted? Is that something aliens drink? Or I have some orange juice in the fridge for Dirk.” Nepeta’s expression must clue her in that these aren’t catching her attention. “Or I could put on some tea?”
She can’t fight turning her head. “Tea?” She doesn’t even know if she can drink. She definitely doesn’t need to. But still.
Roxy’s face slides slowly into a huge grin like the cat that got the cream. “Yeah, I got tea. I got hella tea. Want a cup?”
She struggles for a moment and then sighs. “Yes. Please.”
Notes:
Nepeta going through a rebellious phase where she swears and hangs out with humans and drinks tea (because her rebellious human is a recovering alcoholic). Also means that her dialogue sections don't have any cat puns in them which feels so uncanny and out of character for me to write, but they'll make a return.
Also haha, I made my arbitrary Sunday upload deadline! Barely! Good grade in fanfiction!!
Chapter 89: Stop Giving Me New And Exciting Heart Problems You Absolute Fucking Shithead
Summary:
(by Fall Out Boy)
The phrase 'hits the roof' gets a new meaning.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vriska slashes for Karkat’s neck, and her sword meets the inside edge of Karkat’s sickle as it swings up, deflecting the blow above his head. He follows up with a swipe through her torso, which only connects with fabric, slicing a gash in her godtier tunic, which repairs itself inch by inch as they continue trying to cut each other’s heads off.
The session only lasts a few minutes before the two of them break off, panting a little, to Sollux’s vocal amusement.
“You’re welcome to join in,” Karkat says.
“Nah,” he says, continuing to lean against the wall and drink his dumb little cup of juice. “I’ll let you have all the fun.”
Karkat glares at him. “Just for that you’re doing reaction training.”
“Oh no, not chucking shit at me,” he says, putting a hand to his forehead dramatically and snickering. “Anything but that!”
“We’re getting better,” she says into a gap in the flow of inane bullshit, still breathing deeply. She honest-to-fuck giggles, and bounces side to side on her feet, taking little testing strikes at nothing in particular, like an absolute fucking moron. “Man it’s fun to get sparring again.”
A sweep ago, that would really have worried Karkat. When Vriska sounds like that about edged weapons, it’s time to run. Now, knowing that the full list of what Vriska considers fun includes sketching and making little felt spiders? Hearing Terezi describe her put on a jumper? Yeah, she’s a lot less intimidating now. He’s amazed he was ever wary of her, honestly.
(Well, okay, no, he was never wary of her. Scared of her, yes, but wary implies he ever let that stop him from yelling at her. Which he did not.)
“How’d we look, Sollux?” She asks. His answer is an expectant grin, and she groans when she works it out. He opens his mouth. “Oh, can it. I get enough of that from Terezi.”
“You were good,” Karkat tells her. “Any mistakes I made?”
She shakes her head. “I thought I had you when I started floating! Good kick to the leg.”
“It’d be my signature move, except half the assholes in this game can fly.”
“KK, your signature move is screaming.” Sollux grins again. “Remember the ogre we fought—?”
“Shut up shut up shut up,” Karkat chants.
He shakes his head. “No, no, it was more like fuck you fuck you fuck you.”
Vriska rolls her eyes, and then rolls her shoulders, still psyched from getting her blood pumping. “Hey, how’s everybody else doing?”
Karkat shrugs. “Terezi works with the humans more, so you’d have to ask her. Kanaya’s improving.”
“And Sollux knows how to not get hit by an orange,” Sollux adds with a grin.
“That is so underselling it,” Vriska says, vehemently. She’s seen what he can do with his psionics!
“Once you realise that he’s only saying oranges because he can’t dodge kiwis,” Karkat says wearily, “it really isn’t.”
“They’re too grey,” Sollux stage-whispers, pulling out his phone and typing. Probably texting Aradia.
“What about Eridan?” She asks. “Is he doing alright?”
Karkat rolls his eyes. “From a ten-metre range, he can tag me about half the time when I’m charging him, which is pretty good, and he can actually stay upright in hand-to-hand sometimes, but his record against Terezi is still a massive fucking zero. So overall? He’s Eridan, don’t expect a miracle.” Sollux snickers.
Vriska tries to wrestle her grin into a frown. “Aren’t you and Terezi pretty much the same at hand-to-hand? And like the best on the meteor?”
“Score one for the fucks without magic powers,” he grumbles. Vriska gives him an unimpressed look and Sollux continues to snicker to himself while staring at his—not staring at his phone. Karkat shrugs back. “She’s better at it, but I still get a win if she’s not careful. When it’s me he’s semi-competent, but I saw the bruise she gave him when she punched him. Fuck, I tried to heal it.” He sighs.
“You’re not having any luck with that either, huh?” Vriska asks. Karkat gives her a you know how it is shrug. She’s trying to heal with Light, and it’s… pretty bad. On the plus side, Rose did say that humans need vitamin D, so it’s possible that the sunburn was a good thing, actually.
But they’ve all gotten more resilient, even the mortals. Which, as Dave put it, is some bullshit—they nearly maxed out their levels, so what’s even improving? Karkat’s guess is they’re running secret fraymotifs without realising it, but if they’re hidden, they’re hidden well, because Aradia and Rose haven’t got a clue. Aradia’s take is that it’s a different levelling system (he’d asked what kind of fucking asshole game would have two different XP systems; he’d realised his mistake a second later). So now cuts and bruises are clearing up a lot quicker, which is good. But their ability to actually heal is still bad. They’re still at the mercy of broken legs until they get their hands on a healing sprite.
“Hang on,” Sollux says, cutting Karkat out of his thoughts. “She bruised ED?”
“Oh shit, yeah!” Vriska says. “Was she hitting him with a hammer or something?”
Karkat frowns. “No? She just hit him normally. As hard as she would in a real fight, because it’s Terezi, but with her actual fist. Not a hammer.”
“I threw him into a wall and he barely even got hurt,” Vriska fumes.
“Yeah, we all remember that. Please try not to give our only actual medic a heart attack?”
“Oh please, he’s crazy durable,” Sollux says, with a snort. And then he grins.
Karkat does not like that grin. It never comes before nice things. Sollux never grins like that to say I fixed Trollian’s weird logout bug.
“Hey ED,” he calls. Karkat twists around to see Eridan, just entered the room, setting his stuff on the bench.
He gives a wave and starts walking over. “Hey. Just waiting for Rezi and Dave. What’s up with you lot?”
“Mind if I test something?”
Eridan frowns. “If this is another one of your fuckin’ ‘throw me at shit’ things, thenneugkh—”
His voice jerks and rises above them as Sollux throws him into the ceiling. Karkat’s jaw drops open as there’s a loud noise somewhere between a clang and a crack, like approximately fifty kilos of troll hit a ceiling at approximately twenty metres per second, which is because that’s what happens. Then, after transferring all the force into the roof via his face, he falls five metres straight down, and lands in a heap on the floor, with an equally worrying bam, complete with a dislodged shower of dust.
Karkat stares at Sollux, and then the surely dead body of his really good friend Eridan.
And then Eridan groans, rolls over, stands up, and flips Sollux the bird. “The fuck was that for?”
“Close down the computers in the common area after you’re done, dude, I can hear the monitors.”
Karkat’s mouth finally snaps shut. “You- he- don’t do that again!”
“Why? He’s fine.”
Eridan brushes himself off in irritation. “Is anybody gonna fill me in on what we’re talking about?”
“Are you not a mass of fucked bones and bruises right now?” Karkat demands.
“Uh. I don’t think so.” Eridan, for some unknowable fucking reason, checks. “Nope.”
“We’re wondering why Terezi is able to give you bruises when she punches you,” Vriska says.
He lets out a small pfhah of exasperation. “She’s got arms like steel bars. There’s your reason.”
Karkat searches Eridan’s face for any hint at all that he might be being facetious. There’s none. Eridan mistakes his wide-eyed stare as the end of the sentence, and shrugs, walking back to his stuff.
“That ceiling has a ceiling like steel ceiling, you absolute fucking asshole!” He yells after Eridan’s back.
Notes:
We're seeing a lot of each other on Tuesdays, aren't we. Some might naively posit that tuesdays are the new sundays. Not a statement I find myself drawn to however.
At some point soon (read: sort of mid-october maybe) I may announce another hiatus for the month of November, depending on what my workloads elsewhere are like and if I think I'm at risk of messing up my chapter plan.
Chapter 90: Pestersprites
Summary:
Pestersprite? No, pester sprite. ...No? Pest her spry te? No??? Pess terse prite?????
Madness
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, um. Your friend tried to shut down a robot version of himself?”
The human huffs as he pushes up the dark green hill, scrambling up the banks of the terrace. Tavros sort of thinks he might be pretending, at least a little. Then again, he sort of doesn’t have to breathe, or do anything except kind of just float, so maybe he’s just underestimating how difficult it is. “It doesn’t make two licks of sense,” Jake admits, between breaths. “But, yes. That’s the gist.”
“Oh.”
“So, as you can imagine, we’re all a bit miffed at old Dirk at the moment. The man’s a bit impossible, sometimes!” He chuckles weakly.
Tavros feels like the conversational ball’s in his court, but he’s never really been any good at working the rackets, so the shot sails by and bounces twice. After a minute, Jake shrugs and takes another serve.
“Honestly, the others are quite a bit more annoyed than I am, I’d wager. But I won’t lie and say I’m not disappointed in him.” He gives an exasperated exhale. “I just wish he’d told me. Damn fool Strider, getting in his own head about things. Hah, his own head. I suppose, in a way.”
Tavros tries to contribute in some way. “What’s Dirk like?”
Jake puts up a hand. “Now, understand you’re probably getting the wrong end of the stick with this whole affair! He’s not usually that boneheaded, nor that much of a dummy. Usually he’s a perfect gent.”
“Right, okay.”
“But as for what he’s like? He’s very technical! Loves a robot, likes sparring. He has an aloof façade, but behind that he can be very sweet. Though he’d probably raise an eyebrow at you if you ever accused him of that!”
“He sounds a lot like Equius. Well, other than the sweet thing.”
“I’m sure you’d be surprised! I’ve only met the fellow but briefly on my way in or out, but he seems polite. Who knows, maybe he’s got hidden depths.”
Tavros a little bit doubts it, but then again Nepeta always swore he was nicer than he seemed. And he did make Tavros some new legs. He also never really got in Tavros’ way. He always gave off the impression that he’d prefer if people left him alone, which is an attitude he really prefers from scary highbloods, if he’s being honest. “Okay,” he says, at last.
“Say, did you know Equius before the whole—” he makes a hand gesture. It’s not a particularly expressive one, which Tavros puts down to him not knowing how to express time your whole team nearly died when you suddenly lost the game and then you actually did die. Tavros nods uncertainly. “What was he like? As I say, he’s a bit circumspect in my experience.”
“Not really. Nepeta did,” he adds. “They’re moirails.”
“Moirails? Is this one of your quadrant thingies?”
“…Yeah.”
Jake wracks his brain. He’s perhaps not quite the best when it comes to this sort of new information (if only people learned to phrase it like the movies do! He can still remember all the technobabble from Avatar, so he could probably get the details down on alien romantical geometries if someone showed him it in some sort of, what, comic form? Just a couple pages with examples that he could refer back to!) Still, he tries gamely and throws out a guess anyway. Nothing ventured, nothing gained, after all! “That’s the hating one?”
From Tavros’ expression, he’s thinking he didn’t exactly bullseye this one. “Um,” he says.
“Oh, just tell me,” Jake says, congenially.
--
Roxy stumbles as she thunders down the stairs, managing to slip four steps before she rights herself with a hand gripping the banister. She shoots Nepeta an embarrassed smile.
Nepeta summons a really pretty weak smile in response, and floats down after her. She doesn’t really need to hold the banister, but she puts her hand on it out of some vague need to not let Roxy feel like a total idiot.
Roxy dips into her room for a few seconds and comes out again, chattering from almost the moment she re-enters direct line of sight to someone who’s contacting her on the pointy sunglasses she’s put on, the same guy she was talking with when Nepeta was on the phonecall with—
Her fists clench.
Breathe.
(Another thing she barely needs to do.)
Before Nepeta can do much except stand (float) there awkwardly, Roxy’s already halfway to the kitchen and motioning for her to follow. She does, reluctantly, and eventually the conversation reaches a break when the person over the call talks to Nepeta directly.
“So. How are you adjusting?”
She’s pretty slow to realise he’s talking to her. Hal or Dirk or whatever his name is. “What?”
“I mean. Sorry if this is way too fuckin’ on the nose, but you were dead not too long ago and I have zero data on what your emotional state is like other than that time you turned a bunch of furniture into woodchips. I kinda wanna make sure you’re not so fucked up you’re gonna go on a rampage and kill my best girl Rox.”
“Hal, quit bullying her,” Roxy drawls, as she fills up the kettle and sets it on its base.
“Stranger danger,” Hal replies, cavalier to the fact the stranger is listening.
“She’s not gonna kill me.” Her back is turned. Nepeta’s still got her clawblades and the human’s back is turned and she’s not holding a weapon.
“Why’s that?” Hal asks. Honestly, Nepeta’s kind of curious too.
“’Cause then she’d have to make the tea herself, and she doesn’t know where the milk is.” The kettle starts to whine with the sound of slowly boiling water.
“I don’t take milk,” Nepeta corrects. She’s not really sure why.
“En-vee-em, I stand corrected. She’s a menace. If only ’cause she does tea wrong.”
“Potential menace,” Hal corrects. “That’s all I’m saying.”
“Best roommate. Tryna keep me from getting murdered by my other, accidental roommate.”
--
“The…” Tavros wracks his brains right back; how did he phrase it to Jake before? “The, um. Friend one.” Describing moiraillegiance like that feels weirdly inadequate, but Jake’s nodding face lights with recognition.
“Oh,” Jake says, and then far too loudly, even on an abandoned hillside on a planet with presumably zero other trolls, or even humans: “that’s the one with the pil—”
“Yes, with that,” Tavros says, quickly, turning slightly blue.
“Ah. …Well, I have some possibly unwelcome news on that front.”
“Huh?”
“They got in a huge tiff, the way Roxy tells it. Hence why I thought it was the enemies one.”
“Well, it’s not like moirails never fight, it’s just like any relationship.”
“Yes, I said much the same. Unfortunately, she told me they did indeed break up.”
Tavros stops floating forwards. Jake hikes a few more metres without him and then twists to regard him when he realises the troll isn’t following. “They broke up?”
“…Yes? From what Roxy told me, those were basically the words.”
“Why?”
Jake lifts his hands in a confiding gesture of confusion. “Well, that I don’t know. You could ask Rox for the details, but it seems like that quarrel might’ve been… I don’t know, maybe the last straw for Equius?”
“How long ago did this happen?”
“A week?” He thinks. “Maybe a week and a half. It was a few days before the whole kerfuffle with Dirk took off, and that was about a week.” Jake grins as he crests the hill. He stares out at the plateau. On front of him, dozens of megaliths and mounds rise on the table-flat hilltop. Perhaps a dozen dungeons waiting for their haphazard looting. The sun doesn’t punch through a weave of clouds to shine down on the land, but meteorological and astronomical disappointments aside, he still does his best to enjoy the completion of at the very least the first half of the journey.
“Oh. That’s… bad.”
He glances at his sprite guide. “You and her are friends, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Why don’t you shoot her a message, then?” He asks.
He shakes his head and pulls out his phone from his inventory. “I did, but she hasn’t answered.” He scrolls to the top of his chat bar, and only sees Jake online. His most recent chats have been pushed to the top: Jake, enthusiastically sending him BLURRY photos of cool megaliths when Tavros hadn’t felt up to joining him, and equally enthusiastically encouraging Tavros’ slightly less blurry photos of similar structures during his own wanderings when Jake was elsewhere, aside the occasional message asking him to summon Tavros back so he didn’t have to search for ten minutes for the nearest return node. Then, just below it, Equius’ chat. They’ve chatted a few times over the last week. Maybe five or six times. He’s starting to realise that Equius was getting more terse than usual when he mentioned Nepeta.
Apart from that, there’s been no attempts at messaging. He tried sending Feferi a message too, but she’s not online. Maybe she’s just having as much fun with Jane as Tavros is with Jake?
Jake is pretty fun, after all. He’s sort of easy to get along with. He doesn’t ask Tavros to do things he can’t, or try to humiliate him, and he’s very reassuring when Tavros apologises for doing something wrong.
--
“How’s your tea?” Roxy asks, sipping at her own cup.
“It’s okay,” Nepeta says, shortly.
“Just okay?” Hal says. “Are you a connoisseur or something?” She doesn’t bother giving that a response.
“Got enough sugar?” Roxy jokes.
Nepeta just rolls her eyes. And not fondly. She stares out the window.
Roxy’s grin falters, and for a second, she just stares at the table, thinking. Then, she swallows and looks up. “Hey. I made you tea.” Nepeta glances back towards the human. “I know you said you’re going through a hard time, but if it’s not our fault then can you not shit on my feelings by ignoring it when I put out an olive branch?”
“A what?”
“The thing where I’m trying to be nice. Listen, if there’s some non-alien-flirting way you can just tell me what the fucking deal is, I think me and Hal would really appreciate it.”
Nepeta stares at her for a few seconds. “Fine.” She sets her cup down, not particularly gently. “Ask.”
“What the hell is a moirail,” Hal says through the speakers of the sunglasses.
“Moiraillegiance is one of the four romantic relationships for trolls. It’s when one troll pacifies another, and the other protects the first.”
“Right. So Equius was your pacifier—”
“Technically, I was his.”
“Really?” Roxy blurts out.
She shrugs and doesn’t bother to explain the hemocaste system. “It’s a troll thing.”
Hal clears his throat, which makes Roxy snort for some reason. “He kept trying to get you to calm down and then you assaulted some innocent furniture,” he points out.
She opens her mouth to refute that framing—yes, he was trying to get her to calm down, but that’s not what that means; she kept him from raging, he was trying to stop her from being angry. Those are different. But Roxy beats her to it. “Why did he break up with you?” she asks.
“I don’t know,” she says, honestly.
Roxy frowns and Hal presses her. “You can’t make a guess?”
“Not for another two hours,” Roxy interjects, and then continues over the ugh Hal makes that clues her in that there’s a joke she’s not privy to. “So, he hasn’t told you?”
“How could he?” Nepeta points out. “I couldn’t even use the Gates until like five minutes ago.”
The pair are silent for a second. Then: “Roxy, you’re being so rude right now.”
“Yeah, I fuckin’—why didn’t you catch it?” She says, already scrambling to her feet. Her cup of tea disappears into her inventory.
“’Cause I’m on vacation.”
“C’mon,” Roxy says as she leaves the room. “Bring the tea,” she adds. “We’re rainchecking the other thing, but I still need a drink, I’m hella fucking parched.”
Nepeta grabs the teapot and followers her out and through the house, to where the alchemiter sits, shoved haphazardly onto a spare spot on the floor. She’s already tapping away at the punch designex and checking the computer, the phernalia registry open.
She stares at Roxy, then glances down at the teapot, then looks around. “What are you making?” She gently sets it down on floor.
“A phone,” Roxy says. “You want it to be…” she takes a careful, considering look at Nepeta. Nepeta stares back blankly. “…Green,” she finally guesses.
“…Yeah,” she says at last, reluctantly. Weirdly, she wants her to have made a wrong guess. Especially because the grin that Roxy gives her hovers just short of irritating.
--
turingComplete [TC] began pestering timaeusTestified [TT]!
TC: Hey.
TT: Sup.
TT: I was about to message you, actually.
TC: Oh really?
TT: Body stuff.
TC: Cool.
TC: Has your sprite got a phone?
TT: …Not that I know? I didn't know they could hold them without prototyping.
TC: It doesn't seem like that's a problem. I'm still gathering data on the parameters of the prototypings, but we'll probably need an actual instance of prototyping in order to fully understand it. Anyway, ours doesn't have a phone either.
TC: Think we should get them online?
TC: Signed onto the family plan?
TT: I guess so. But don’t get the business contract, it’s a scam.
TC: But we need to be able to send images up to 50mb. The normal one only lets you go up to 10.
TT: We’ll send then in nine pieces and stitch them together in MS Paint like the trolls who created our universe intended.
TC: [citation needed]
TT: I’ll make a bunch for my guy. He probably goes through them like a hot knife through cheap cigars.
TC: Cool.
TC: So, what’s the update on the body?
TT: I’m through with enough of the chassis to start looking at integration.
TC: Glad to hear it.
TT: Still only about thirty percent done with the chassis to be clear, but the list of last-minute additions and gadgets will probably never end.
TC: Probably not, no.
TC: Offer’s open if you need help.
TT: Appreciated. Think I’ll take it myself for a little longer. I’ll call you if I get stuck, though.
TC: Not like I’m gonna turn down the vacation.
TC: How’d the miniaturised server banks idea go?
TT: Each centimetre-long rack can store ten yottabytes.
TC: Nice.
TT: The problem is, they’re really tiny yottabytes.
TC: Oh.
TT: Yeah.
TC: That’s… stupid.
TT: Profoundly.
TC: How much storage do they actually have?
TT: Like a terabyte.
TT: Okay, that’s still not terrible though.
TC: I guess not. It doesn’t have the disadvantages of 5D optical discs, either.
TT: Yeah.
TC: Whatever, storage isn’t at a premium anyway.
TC: If we need to we can always captchalogue a bunch of server racks.
TT: Any more additions you want to add onto the project list so we’ll delay even longer?
TC: I’ll be merciful.
TT: Cool. I’ll start looking at integration.
--
Roxy hands her the phone with great pomp, and Nepeta accepts it with only a bit of impatience. She’s being nice, so Nepeta should at least try not to bite her head off about it. She repeats that to herself as she installs Trollian, and by the time it finishes downloading, she manages to give Roxy a very small smile and a quiet, reluctantly “thank you.” Roxy, Nepeta’s guessing somewhat predictably, beams in response.
Nepeta signs into Trollian quickly, and stares at inactive names. All of them, including centaursTesticle. She scrolls down. All of them except one.
11 new messages.
She clicks on Tavros’ name and finds a chat staring up at her from what feels like forever ago.
AT: aND, hE DEFINITELY SAID, hE DOESN’T MIND MAKING ME LEGS,,
AC: :33 < purrsitive!
AT: oH,
AT: wELL,,
AT: tHAT’S VERY KIND OF HIM,,
AC: :33 < h33 h33 you sound surpurrsed!
AT: uM,
AT: mAYBE, a LITTLE BIT?
AT: eQUIUS SCARES ME A LITTLE, sOMETIMES,,
AC: :33 < why do meowple always say that? he’s such a sw33theart when you get to know him!
AT: iS HE,,,
AC: :33 < well… *ac ponders this question carefurly*
AC: :33 < okay, he can be a bit cre33py
AC: :33 < but even then it’s cute!
AT: i GUESS,, tHAT IS HOW YOU WOULD SEE HIM,,
AC: :33 < h33 h33 yes! he’s a bit awkward, but he really does want to help people!
AC: :33 < he wants to build you robot legs, doesn’t he?
AT: oH, i SUPPOSE,,,
AT: i ASSUMED MAYBE, yOU’D ASKED HIM, tO DO THAT, fOR YOU?
AC: :33 < nope!
AC: :33 < he mentioned it after the king fight
AC: :33 < he was all… “rraw rraw his rocketchair is a clumsy fix for his iss00! He needs proper cybernetic legs.”
AC: :33 < but thats just how he says everything! really he just wants to help.
AT: oH,
AT: sHOULD I THANK HIM, tHEN?
AC: :33 < hmm…
AC: :33 < i think that might make him sweat ://
AC: :33 < so do it :PP
-- 11 unread messages (three days ago) --
AT: uM, hI,,
AT: i HEAR YOU ARE ALSO, nOT DEAD,,
AT: sO AM I,,
AT: hELLO,,
AT: uM,
AT: i GUESS, yOU AREN’T THERE,
AT: oR DON’T WANT TO TALK, tO ME,
AT: wHICH IS FINE,
AT: *tHE TOREADOR DEPARTS THE LIONNESS’ CAVE, wHO, iN THIS SCENARIO, hE IS NOT ALLERGIC TO, aND LEAVES A DEAD ANTLERBEAST AT THE MOUTH, aS A FRIEND GIFT.*
AT: *aND THEN, uH,*
AT: *lEAVES,*
She stares at the messages. Roxy cranes to look over her shoulder and then holds her hands up in surrender when Nepeta gives her a look. “I’m nosy,” she says, like it’s an apology.
“…I’m going to need a minute.”
--
“So, you and Dirk are… matesprits?”
“The hearts one?”
“Yeah.”
“Yep! I must say, I’m rather lucky to have snagged such a fine young man. Or been snagged, as the case may be,” he says, grinning, throwing air-nudges in Tavros’ direction.
Tavros reluctantly smiles. “What do you like about him?” He asks.
For a second, Jake’s face goes blank. “What do I…?” He repeats, as if confused. And then he laughs. “Oh, there’s no end to Dirk’s good points. He’s smart, he’s a real tinker too! And he can fight. And he doesn’t mind sharing his expertise. He’s been the one to train me up, at least by proxy.”
Tavros watches as Jake laughs again, as if amused by the question. “Hah, yeah. Um. I guess that’s cool. So, why haven’t you seen him the past few days?”
He realises immediately that this isn’t strictly speaking the sort of thing you ask someone you’ve only known for a couple of weeks. While Jake sputters through finding an answer, Tavros takes the opportunity to mentally berate himself. Because seriously.
Good job, Toreadumb, says a nasty little part of his mind that he can never quite control.
“He’s very busy at the moment!” Jake finally fishes out of the well of his thoughts. “The man works on his own schedule, and he’s really set on making a body for Hal to make up for everything.”
“Oh. That’s kind of him. He asked first, right?”
“Yes, why?”
“Just…” Tavros shrugs vaguely. “I’ve heard that can cause problems.”
Jake seems to accept that rather cryptic response with nothing more than a shrug. “Well, that’s why. He’s working at the moment. He doesn’t really do distractions.”
Something in the sprite advice portion of his brain naïvely suggests that he should tell Jake to talk to Nepeta; get a perspective from someone who also has—had—a partner who was very into making robots and not so much into normal social schedules. But unlike that other part of his brain, he’s communed with enough animals to find it easy enough to acknowledge that impulse and then just not do it. Mostly because he knows Nepeta must be very sad about the relationship right now, especially if she hasn’t been messaging him back.
He hopes she messages him back sometime soon. If it takes more than a few days, he might start to worry that—oh, no, never mind, she’s messaging him right now. Huh.
--
--
timaeusTestified [TT] began pestering turingComplete [TC]!
TT: False alarm. My guy already has a phone. And apparently he’s been chatting with Jake’s guy.
TC: Oh. I thought the sprites didn’t really have anything on them when they fell in.
TT: Yeah. Jake gave his dude a phone, but guess what.
TC: What?
TT: You’re copyright infringement.
TC: …You’re kidding me.
TT: If his Siri gets a bit overambitious, we’re in complete danger of being total hacks.
TC: Motherfucker.
TC: Shadescreen?
TT: Yup.
TC: This game throws a shitton of curveballs, but I think we’re both in agreement that this is by far the biggest one.
TT: Seconded.
--
arsenicCatnip [AC] began trolling adiosToreador [AT]!
AC: :33 < tavros?
AT: oH,
AT: hI,,
AT: i WAS JUST WONDERING, iF YOU DID ACTUALLY GET MY MESSAGES,
AC: :33 < i did but i didn’t have a phone
AC: :33 < um
AC: :33 < have you talked to equius?
AT: uH,
AT: a LITTLE,
AC: :33 < did he
AC: :33 < did he mention me
AT: iF YOU ARE, dELICATELY ASKING, iF i HEARD YOU BROKE UP, tHEN,,,
AC: :33 < nooooo :((
AT: sORRY,
AC: :33 < it’s
AC: :33 < honestly it still sucks
AC: :33 < and im still sad
AC: :33 < more sad about that than being dead
AC: :33 < which im also sad about
AC: :33 < and angry. really angry
AT: oH,
AT: i ENJOYED BEING DEAD,, aCTUALLY,
AC: :33 < what?
AT: yEAH
AT: iT WAS QUIET,
AT: eVERYONE WAS NICE,
AT: oR, tHE KARKAT i MET ONLY YELLED AT ME A BIT,
AT: aND THE TEREZI WHO WALKED WITH ME, wAS VERY NICE,
AT: aND SO WAS THE JADE HUMAN,
AC: :33 < …what are you talking about?
AT: dID,
AT: dID YOU NOT GO TO THE DREAMBUBBLES?
AC: :33 < only fur like a second! and it was just fakey fake memories that were taunting me!
AT: oH
AT: i’M SORRY,,
AC: :33 < whatefur its not your fault
AC: :33 < unless it is somehow?
AT: uM,
AT: iF IT IS, tHEN i DON’T KNOW,, aND IT WOULD HAVE TO BE, rEALLY WEIRD,
AT: i’M GLAD YOU’RE HERE, aLIVE,
AT: kIND OF,
AT: eSPECIALLY IF YOU DIDN’T ENJOY, bEING DEAD,,
AC: :33 < yeah
AC: :33 < you and equihiss are the two id want to be here the most
AC: :33 < i guess fefurry is okay too
AC: :33 < but im glad that you dont have to deal vwhiskers anymore
AT: yEAH,
AT: iT’S REALLY NICE, aCTUALLY,,
AT: bUT, uM, i’M GUESSING, yOU ARE LESS HAPPY?
AC: :33 < yeah… :((
AT: hAVE YOU GIVEN YOUR PLAYER YOUR SPRITE PENDANT?
AC: :33 < yeah, just a minute ago
AC: :33 < why?
AT: wE COULD MEET UP AND HAVE, a ROLEPLAY SESSION IN PERSON? tO CHEER YOU UP,,
AC: :33 < heh
AC: :33 < that would be nice, tavros
AC: :33 < thanks
AT: dO YOU WANT TO HEAD TO MY PLANET, oR SHOULD i GO TO YOURS?
AC: :33 < ill come to you
AC: :33 < it’s b33n a while since i stretched my
AC: :33 < not legs
AC: :33 < which planet are you on?
AT: jAKE’S PLANET,, lomax,
AC: :33 < ill be ofur soon
--
turingComplete [TC] created a groupchat with golgothasTerror [GT], gutsyGumshoe [GG], tipsyGnostalgic [TG], and timaeusTestified [TT]!
TC: Just made Roxy’s sprite a phone for her to stay in touch.
TT: Mine’s already got a phone, too.
TC: Should we just make a groupchat for all of us and the trolls?
GG: Were we meant to give them phones?
TC: I’ll be honest, it did not cross my mind to check until right the hell now.
TC: So no harm, no foul.
GG: I’ll go make mine one now.
TC: Make her like five.
TT: Better yet, take mine. I made ten before I thought to ask Equius if he had one already.
GG: I’ll head over soon! :B
GG: By the way, do you have your sprites’ pendants yet?
TT: I haven’t heard of that, can you send me an explanation after?
GG: Will do. Or you could ask Feferi, since she’ll have a phone in a minute or two.
TT: Thanks.
TC: Roxy just got hers. You got one a minute ago as well?
GG: Yesterday. Sorry, it slipped my mind to bring it up.
TC: A day’s barely any time, don’t sweat it.
GG: @GT?
GT: Sorry let me just backread!
GT: Oh whew its not a hundred messages good.
GG: :B
GT: Tavros gave me his pendant thing a while ago.
TT: Define while.
GT: I dunno maybe a week?
TT: …
TC: …
GG: …
GT: Damned unnerving when you all do that like that!
TT: Jake, why didn’t you say something?
GT: I assumed it was common knowledge!
TT: In future, assume any new sprite knowledge you find is not common knowledge.
GT: *Salutes* Will do old boy.
GT: Oh and mine already has a phone.
GT: I gave him one about the same time he gave me that pendant.
GG: …Okay, we may need to let the pendant thing slide then, he beat us to it by a week.
TC: This is borderline embarrassing.
GT: Hey!
GT: Dirk defend my honour!
TT: Yeah, this stings.
GT: Unbelievable!
GT: His handle is adiosToreador in case you want to add him to your little chat.
TC: Ours is arsenicCantrip.
GG: I’ll get back to you on this. Dirk, why don’t you and your sprite come over and you hand Feferi some of those phones? We can explain the pendant thing.
TT: Sounds good.
GT: arsenicCantrip?
GT: Youre sure about that?
TC: Pretty sure.
GT: Well that ones not working and my guy says its catnip!
TC: Wait.
TG: ahahahaha
TC: How did I mess that up.
TG: loooooserrrrrr
TC: Maybe she changed it. She’s been through a lot, she might want a rebrand.
GT: Nope!
TC: God damnit.
TT: How does that even happen? You don’t make typos.
TT: I don’t make typos.
TC: I don’t know. Please stop mentioning it.
GG: Honestly, it’s a pretty minor typo
TC: I KNOW, BUT SHUT UP ABOUT IT.
TG: lmfao gte fucked
TG: *get
TC: Oh, Jake, by the way, you’ve got incoming.
GT: Oh i know tavros just told me!
GG: He’s right there?
TT: Is he reading this chat over your shoulder?
GT: Um.
GT: Should he
GT: Not be?
TT: …
TC: …
GG: …
TG: …
GT: Stop that!
Notes:
Wednesday. Cannot believe I've done this. Absolute calamity except in all the ways that this is a minor mistake. Still, I apologise for the inconsistency; writer's block has been hitting me with a pool noodle when I sit down to write. this has NEGATIVE impacts on the trout population, let me tell you. You can tell, because the chapter summary is bullshit lmao
On the plus side, it is indeed out and I did indeed enjoy writing it! Always good to look at the positives.
Otherwise you will quit writing and writhe in a blanket burrito of discontent.
Chapter 91: Oh Actually I Hate This
Summary:
John and Jade watch a movie.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey,” Terezi says, as they wrap up the training.
“Yeah-huh?” Eridan replies, not looking up from organising his stuff.
“We should hang out.” Her smile is like a supernova in his periphery; there, intense, and then gone. “Like, in a group smaller than nine, anyway.”
“Hey, the movie nights are fun,” he replies mildly.
She frowns. “Yeah, but it’s been a while since we’ve done that outside of training.”
“You mean instead of the usual hour or two we spend doing shit actually together, we’re only spending, what? Eight hours hanging out every week? More when you count when Vris joins us, or I get to chuck beanbags at Sol’s head?” He snorts.
“Well—” she begins. “That’s work, though! Right?”
“Yeah, I know, I’m just giving you shit.” He flashes her a grin to say all in good fun and she grins back. “I’d like that.”
“Really?”
“Course.” Task master though she may be, she makes sure training’s never boring.
“Great! When suits? Tomorrow evening?”
He glances to the ceiling, trying to work out if he’s already booked. “Think so? Ah- no, got the thing with Dave.” They’re gonna make muffins for the movie night.
“Lucky Dave,” she says, probably automatically, and he flips her off.
“I could do earlier in the day?”
“Sure!”
“Although I think Vris was wanting to do some stuff with Sol, so maybe that doesn’t sui—”
“I was,” she says, bulldozing over the end of his sentence, “thinking it could just be us?”
He frowns. “What, the two of us?”
She nods. “Yeah. Just the two of us.”
He shrugs. “Oh. Well, yeah, sure. Been a while since we hung out one-on-one.”
“Yeah,” she says, expectantly.
He nods. “Sounds like a plan.”
She gives him a look that he can’t decipher and then sighs. “Okay. See you tomorrow,” she says, grabbing her bag and walking out. She doesn’t hold the door for him, and it closes.
Eridan blinks at the curt ending to the conversation. “Well, that’s just fuckin’ rude,” he says, mildly, staring at the door.
--
“…Do you think he’s coming?” Jade asks, pushing pillows up against the foot of the sofa so they can sit on the floor and lean back to watch the TV.
John shrugs, letting a pillow drop from his hands and pulling out his phone again and rereading the message. “He said ‘sounds lame, I’ll be there’, but he hasn’t respond since I pestered him today to ask if he was still up for it.” He puts his phone away. “So…” He lets the word drop, hoping she'll get what he means.
“So…” Jade agrees, sighing. She does.
He groans. “This sucks,” John says. “I thought we fixed things!”
“I did too.”
“Then why is he being so weird!”
“Dave was always weird,” she counters. “Have you ever seen him without those shades? That’s weird!”
“Yeah, but this is different weird. It throws me off that he is not just rapping in my inbox all the time.” He kind of… misses it, honestly.
“Whatever, we should just start without him,” she says. “He won’t mind if we’re a few minutes in when he arrives.”
“We’re not starting without him, he'll end up confused!”
“It's Con Air, John. It's not exactly difficult to pick up the plot! Even if we hadn't all watched it before.”
“He might only be a minute or two away,” John points out.
“Or he could be thirty minutes late! We don’t know when he’s coming.”
John hesitates. “…He’s coming, though. Right?”
She shrugs. “Yeah, probably. Maybe,” she says.
He frowns. “Those are three pretty different answers.”
Jade throws her hands up in frustration. “I don’t know, John! I don’t keep a leash on him!” He gives her an unimpressed look at that pun. “Woof,” she adds sourly, when she notices the look.
“…Are you still being weird?” John asks her.
“Weird?”
“You are still mad at him, aren’t you?”
She opens her mouth to deflect, and then shuts it again, her mouth flattening into a disgruntled line. “Okay, maybe a little.”
“I guess that makes sense. He did break up with you.”
She shakes her head. “I think it was the right thing to end it. It was the other thing! He was being so cagey about his feelings, and now it’s like I have to rethink every time we were ever hanging out suddenly! If he was trying to just go along with things at the end and he wanted to just tough it out, then was he doing that the whole time?”
John gives her a nonplussed look. “…Why would he do that?”
“Because he’s being weird!”
“If he didn’t care about you, then he probably wouldn’t spend all his time trying to keep you from figuring that out,” John points out. “He just… would not care if you knew he didn’t care.” And then he frowns. “…Does that even make sense?”
“I guess.”
John can tell she’s still not happy, but before he can open his mouth to ask her about it, the Breeze flicks his cowlick playfully, and he gets the feeling that—
Dave sprite floats in the door, giving the two of them a stoic nod.
“Hey, Dave!” John waves at him, and tries to be pleasant, but when he can already tell that things are going to be awkward. Which is a shame. Because they’re about to watch Con Air for the first time in ages, and he’s really excited to watch it in person with at least two of his best friends, after so long of not watching it! He really hope nothing ruins this.
--
“This is your fault,” Karkat says to the lump of 70% fabric lying on his reclining plank.
“Kaarrkaat,” she whines, not taking her head out of the pile of scalemates.
“No.” He isn’t giving her the satisfaction of sympathy. “He’s a fucking idiot and this is not the first time you’ve been in this scenario. You should know what to do.”
“You never cut the shit either!” She protests. She rolls over in the plushes and they cascade off her wildly. “Besides, it turned out pretty good for us, right?”
Karkat pinches his brow, trying to ignore that one of the scalemates has gored itself on her horn. “Yeah, I was talking about Vriska but thank you for that reminder of the past. Always my favourite place to visit. Remember how you didn’t even bother flirting with her, you just went up to her and asked? Where’s that Terezi now?” He tries to keep his focus on her. It keeps sliding to the scalemate.
“She’s in a sad pile of scalemates,” she mumbles.
“You remember how you were the only one who got your romantic shit together and embarrassed the fuck out of us? Remember how I knew that he liked me, and I still took perigees about it?”
“I get it!”
“If you got it, you’d be asking him,” he replies, finally losing the internal argument and extracting the scalemate from her horn.
“That’s not actually helpful!”
“But it’s very fucking cathartic.” He glances down at the scalemate in his hand. For some reason, it doesn’t occur to him to, you know, put it down, so he tucks it under his arm. “You going to ask him tomorrow?”
“…He’s pitch for me, right?” She asks.
“He grins every time he manages to get one over on you.”
She sniffs. “He never gets one over on me. And okay, yeah, but like…” She twirls a finger in the air expressively. Insofar as he could ever accuse Terezi Pyrope of being nervous, she seems pretty goddamn nervous. “You can feel he’s pitch for me?”
“Oh, absolutely not. We’re not doing that.” She makes a disgruntled noise. “I’m not fucking invading people’s mental privacy because you’re curious!”
She flops backwards. “What if it’s because I’m dying.”
“Sounds like you won’t have a shortage of people to kiss you to bring you back.” Wow, that was almost sweet, Vantas, wanna try that again? “Also, fuck you.”
She’s grinning, though. “Sappy.”
“I’m not giving you hints. I’m not even looking!” That’s a lie, he peeked a little bit, and by the way she raises an eyebrow at him, he’s pretty sure she knows that.
But not enough to be sure. Just enough to know that Eridan does like Terezi, at least, that they’re genuinely friends. He’s not letting his team end up with a repeat of Vriska and Tavros, even if anyone with half a pan and any number of functional eyes could see what was happening there. “Sorry. You’re going to have to do this on your own.”
“You always use my powers for selfish ends.”
“Planning for battle with Jack fucking Noir is not selfish,” he protests.
“Oh yeah, and you totally needed my powers to help work out if Kanaya and Eridan could be friends again. No selfish motives for wanting them to be friends again!”
He winces, as if saying that too loud could jinx it. He’s pretty sure it’s a sealed deal, but he’s been known for his well-developed paranoia, so sue him.
Whatever. “Them being friends is crucial to our combat readiness,” he argues.
“Them tolerating each other is crucial,” she counters. “Them being friends is to remove the roadblocks between you and the little miss satsuma seer starting a book club. Sounds like an abuse of your leaderly authority!”
“Wow, want another abuse of my leaderly authority? Never fucking call her that again!” She snorts. “I don’t want to have the argument about whether they need to be friends, because it’s honestly pretty fucking stupid, but fine. I use our powers for personal projects.”
“So why can’t I use them for my thing?”
He groans in frustration. “Because that’s not how they work! They don’t say anything!”
She blinks. “What?”
Oh fuck, she’s panicking, very fucking well done, Vantas. “Calm down.”
She does not calm down. “What do you mean, calm down, he doesn’t—”
“No! He—ugh.” He shoves [Even Keel] on in the background, and after a few seconds she clocks it and shoots him a look that’s equal parts I know what you’re doing and okay, fine, thank you for doing that. “This is why I don’t like telling people about what my powers actually say,” he grouses. “None of you know how to interpret them. You realise he’s fucking oblivious, right?”
“Yeah, I got that when he tried to invite Vriska to our date tomorrow.”
“Unless you actually said date, inviting your matesprit would have been a perfectly natural and reasonable thing for him to assume you had already done,” he points out. “He. Does not know. You are flirting.” He enunciates each word clearly.
“Yeah, and?”
“And he does not realise you are pitch for him?”
“Okay?”
“So, what the fuck am I meant to be able to sense?” He asks, exasperated. Some would say shriek. He wouldn’t. He’s being so reasonable right now.
“If he has a crush on me!”
He facepalms. “I sense emotional bonds, not fucking crushes.”
“What’s the difference?” She asks, equally exasperated.
“I don’t fucking know,” he says, affronted. “You think I’d have designed this fucking system to work this backwards? I just know that my powers sense bonds, and what you want is different from what you do. Remember when I got floored at that meeting because he and Vriska weren’t dating? Flirting doesn’t seem to matter, even relationships aren’t clear-cut, it’s substantial changes in—you know what? Fuck you, you don’t get the explanation. You’re just stalling.”
“I never would have asked him to train so often if I realised he was going to be like this,” Terezi mutters.
Karkat makes a frustrated noise. “Okay, that’s the other fucking thing.”
She sighs dramatically. “What did I do wrong this time?”
“You’re going to need to turn the training over to me if he says yes.”
“But—you already spend forever training people!”
“He wakes up earlier than the rest of you,” Karkat replies, not budging. “Worst comes to worst, we train in the morning.” Absolute worst comes to worst, he’ll bully Dave or Aradia for time travel. He’ll pull twenty-five hour days, he doesn’t give a shit. He always found that poem about the two-ended candle fucking inspirational.
“But whyyy.”
“Because you cannot be someone’s kismesis and be in charge of their training.”
“You ca—”
“No, you can’t,” he tells her. She presses her mouth into an annoyed line. “It has literally never worked out well for anyone.”
“I could make it work,” she protests. She could totally make it work.
He stares at her. “Just—fucking ask him out, tomorrow, alright? And I’ll take care of the other thing.”
“I can still train him!”
“Like Vriska did with Tavros?” He replies, bluntly, and she jerks back in surprise.
“That’s… that’s totally different.”
“Uh, no. It’s not. Sure, it goes well, for a bit, maybe even for a couple perigees, but eventually it’s going to end in fucking tears.”
“Wow, sounds like you’re the Seer of Mind,” she says, sarcastically.
“Then check,” he says, simply.
She checks.
“…Okay, lucky guess,” she says, at last. He visibly defers his smug reaction to that for later.
“You won’t be able to help yourself. He’s handicapped.” She opens her mouth. “Yeah, I fucking know, but you know what I mean.” She rolls her eyes and flops back on the scalemate pile. “You’re going to win every time. You’re you. Same problem that Vriska had with Tavros, you’re going to want more out of him, more than you’re getting and more than he can give, and eventually you’ll get frustrated if you can’t find it.”
She sighs. She can see why he’s concerned, maybe, but does he really think she’s going to end up doing something like that? “But he’s got Hope magic! He actually could be really powerful!” He’s definitely going to be able to take whatever she dishes out. All she needs to do is get him to that point.
“And Tavros couldn’t?” Karkat’s putting on his I’m telling you something obvious tone. But it’s got weight under it, that he’s trying to hide by sounding like a dick. “We don’t know what he could’ve been, because he’s dead. He’s dead because he couldn’t challenge Vriska like she wanted.” He sighs and rubs his face.
Ugghhhh. She wouldn’t be losing the argument as badly if she didn’t find Karkat’s arguing itself endearing. Protecting your moirail from a bad relationship decision? Prodding at her vulnerabilities, poking her blindspots (rude!), making sure she’s thought everything through, not just buying into the image she projects? It’s too pale for her to actually feel disgruntled.
“Listen.” Dork. “Curb your expectations. You can’t steer him. He’s a person. You can date him, but it’s not going to work if you’re the one giving him orders. That’s literally it, that’s all I have to say.”
“No bossing people around?” She grins. “Makes it difficult for you,” she teases.
“Ugh. Yeah, a little.”
She blinks. “Karkles, do we need to talk about your hatelife?”
He sputters for a second. “There’s nothing to talk about!”
She gives him a piercing look. “That smells like…” she sniffs, taking in the taste of the words. And then she grins. “…A lie.”
--
John stares at the end credits as they scroll by. He barely registers that Jade and Dave are actually talking about the movie.
Eventually, they realise he isn’t.
“You good, bro?”
He doesn’t respond.
“John?” Jade prompts.
“That…” John stares at the screen. “That sucked.”
“Uh, yeah? We’ve only told you that a million times.
“I thought we were watching it ironically,” Jade admits. “Did you not know it was bad?”
John throws his hands up. “No, I didn’t know that! I love this movie! Why does it suck!”
“Maybe your tastes changed?”
“He tells a guy to put a bunny back in the box and I thought that was cool!? That accent was terrible!” He stares at the screen in anguish as Jade tries not to laugh. This is a really meaningful moment for him; it's loss of innocence, the inevitable changes of life, the slow realisation that who you are might not be who you thought you were. Unfortunately, neither Jade nor Davesprite can tell this, and are at most three seconds away from laughing at him. Because he's having this meaningful moment. About Con Air.
The Breeze helpfully informs him that he has begun to hyperventilate.
Notes:
Watched the Homestuck pilot! Felt quite nostalgic. (Mild spoilers) There's bits of it where I was like "hm, idk about that,"* but they're easily fixed and easy to learn from. So overall, I'm feeling pretty good about it all! I liked the art style the trolls were briefly shown in, and I don't think it'll shock you that I'm looking forward to the 'minor character' trolls getting a second chance at a better billing. When we get around to Act 5 in about 1,000 years, anyway lol
*(Dave and Rose's characters both feel equally a bit off to me, but at the very least I feel like Rose's characterisation could be fixed with about three line changes)
/spoilers.
Terezi: im really gonna do it im gonna ask him on a date
Narrator voice: she underestimated how dumb Eridan can be and, in fact, did not 'gonna do it'
Chapter 93: Hey Yourself
Summary:
Eridan gets ready for that one on one hangout sesh with Terezi.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“How long,” she asks. Demands, really, but it isn’t like they’ll tell her no.
“A few days.”
“More specific?”
“We can’t be more specific.” A little mental jolt; a reminder. “Ma’am.”
“Hm.” She paces idly, considering. A few days, and she’ll have her beach-head established. She supposes she can stomach that. According to the panoply of Seers she’s collected that she considers to be her answer and riposte to Scratch’s cueballs, in just one and a half hours, her time (it could be weeks from other perspectives), she’ll have one last opportunity to gather information before she gets her way. They don’t know who, they don’t know how much, but they do know there will be one last Doomed and damned troll that could be of use to her, yet to come.
She stalks off without a word and reviews her options from her raised platform overseeing her bivouac. The Kankri comes up to stand beside her, without even needing to be prodded.
(She likes this one. Whoever left him so aloof, she really has to thank them for creating such a fascinating tool. Out of everyone here, he feels the most like a real person. He actually understands. But, disappointingly, he simply never cared to begin with. She is still alone. Still, she likes him.)
“Who do I take?” She asks. Out loud. A safely tucked away observer might note that she has near-perfect mental command of everyone around her at nearly all times. So why does she need to speak? The safely tucked away observer might come to the conclusion that she merely likes the sound of her own voice.
He scans the cadre of trolls working on front of them. Mostly Light, Doom, Mind, and Blood, but there’s scattered representations of almost all of them.
“You’ll need me,” he says.
Immediately that’s a problem. She has no intention of bringing such a valuable piece to the front lines, and she has even less intention of trusting him out of her sight and concentration when he’s interacting with the living Players. When she’s interacting with them, if it comes to that. “A Kankri, certainly,” she says, tone a picture of agreement.
He nods, as if he meant that all along. “Something to… entertain them. Keep them distracted.”
“Such as?”
“They haven’t coincided with very many dream bubbles physically,” he points out.
“We bait them with their dead friends?” She asks, slightly sarcastically. He gives a humourless smile as he stares out.
She feels his powers go to work and clamps down on the reflexive distrust and fear it invokes. For as long as she’s been dead, she still doesn’t understand Blood on more than a mechanical level. She can follow most Aspects with almost unconscious ease. Rage is a simpleton’s, Mind is analytical and therefore boring, and when it gets down to it Doom is merely a sort of inverse Light, but Blood? She wouldn’t even know how to run the non-combat fraymotifs, let alone the sort of analysis that the Kankri pulls out effortlessly. “It might have the opposite effect,” he admits. “Raise their suspicion.”
“Then who could I bring that would motivate them?” She prompts.
He continues to stare out and down at the other dead trolls. She watches through his eyes as he focusses on a few in particular. “Who would they naturally be curious about?”
She grins as she gets what he’s suggesting. “Oh, yes. I see.”
“I think you do,” he says, and she can read the dim shadow he has in place of real emotions; satisfaction, when someone understands what he Sees. It’s how she keeps him leashed, after all.
That, or perhaps the threats of incredible and bloody violence.
--
caligulasAquarium [CA] began trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
CA: if i go missin it wwas rezi
CA: i knoww youll do fuck all about it but let it be knowwn
AG: Pfffffffft, okay! Dramatic, much?
CA: she asked to meet me one on one an noww she just texted to meet on the roof
CA: no wwitnesses and im defenceless
CA: wwhats your conclusion
AG: Uh, that she wants to hang out with you????????
AG: Not everything’s a conspiracy!
CA: thats just wwhat someone wwhos in on the conspiracy wwould say
CA: shes plannin on dumping my body off the side wwith no hint of remorse i can feel it
AG: 8e more difficult to kill, then!
CA: heh
CA: i guess shes wworking on that
AG: Why are you meeting her one on one?
AG: Can I come?
CA: just to hang out
CA: and apparently not
AG: Oh.
AG: That’s fine, I actually h8ve someth8ng on with Sollux! So 8 can’t anyway! We’re g8ing to have a lot of fun!
CA: oh wwell that wworks out then
AG: Mhm!
AG: Anyway, ch8nging the su8ject now!
CA: yeah shoot
AG: How’s training going?
CA: slowwly wwhich is howw i prefer it for noww
AG: Hmmmmmmmm.
AG: It’s 8een going ‘slowwly’ for quite a while!
AG: Don’t tell me you’re avoiding it!
CA: are you kidding of fuckin course im avvoiding it
AG: Eridan! Terezi’s taking time out of her schedule to train you, and you know she’s trying to help you with the magic stuff!
CA: yeah i knoww
AG: So it’s really pretty rude that you’re not playing 8all with the process.
CA: i guess
AG: Don’t you feel 8ad for w8sting her time?
CA: nah shes too much fun to fuck wwith honestly
AG: So you’re just… never going to use your Game a8ilities????????
CA: wwell i mean
CA: you still cant mind control people anymore right
AG: Uh. No.
AG: 8est I can do is l8ke… sense pe8ple’s minds. Really v8guely. I c8n’t even r8ad them.
CA: mhm and do you wwant to
AG: …That’s a little 8it different.
CA: really
CA: youre just nevver going to use a wwhole section of your brain
CA: can you afford that
AG: Well, YOU got through pretty well not using the common sense gland!
CA: touche
CA: although in fairness maybe youre right
CA: because you could really hurt someone wwith it right
CA: an if you havve that powwer avvailable to you it might make you more likely to wanna use it
CA: small wways an then big wways right
AG: …Okay, so may8e it’s n8t totally different. It’s still different.
AG: And are you going to tell me to g8t over it?
CA: hell fuckin no im a cowward not a hypocrite
AG: Gee, that’s great.
CA: and evven if i wwas wwilling to do my thing im fully on board wwith you not doin yours
CA: not to put too fine a point on it but i like you better wwhen you cant mind control our friends
AG: Yeah, well!
AG: …I do too.
AG: Looking 8ack, I don’t think I ever had as much fun with it as I pretended.
CA: see
CA: so much more bearable wwhen youre wwillin to listen to me
AG: God, that must 8e a sign something’s gone very, very wrong.
CA: it kinda did but i take your point
CA: i mean i trust you noww
CA: wwhich is more than i can say for before wwe started this little journey
CA: but as a rule are wwe anti people using mind control
AG: Yeah, I guess.
AG: It’s a pretty 8ig change.
AG: I mean, even if m8king them DO things wasn’t that fun, I still used to control half a dozen trolls at once when we were FLARPing! I was always seeing through like three extra sets of eyes!
CA: so eight eyes huh
CA: as lusus then wwiggler i guess
AG: ::::P
AG: It’s been almost… I don’t know, lonely?
CA: youre lonely
AG: No! It just feels weird to not have that input anymore.
AG: You know?
CA: not really but im sure it is wweird
CA: or actually maybe
CA: is it like wwhen you lost your arm
AG: …Yeah, actually. Those couple of weeks when the metal one was still calibrating were so frustr8ing. Every time I was out and around other trolls I was just a little 8it more on edge.
AG: And for the first couple months I would always 8e reaching out to just skim the room, see what was happening, 8ut I kept having, uh.
CA: panic attacks
AG: Yeah ::::(
CA: sucks
AG: Yeah, suddenly not knowing what other people were feeling was kinda stressful. I guess that’s why I hung out m8st with Aradia and Terezi.
AG: I could never get 8nto their minds, so I could almost… I don’t know, pretend nothing had changed?
CA: sure
AG: That’s also pro8a8ly why I wasn’t out of my room very much.
CA: say wwhat
AG: Remem8er? For the first few perigees after the start of the journey, I was in my room all the time!
CA: oh
CA: no i guess i didnt notice
CA: probably cause i wwasnt the soul of the party back then either
CA: wwere you okay
AG: Ev8ntually! Aradia really h8lped me 8ut… 8ut it took a while.
CA: yeah
CA: sorry i wwasnt there to help
AG: You were l8r, idiot!
CA: i knoww
CA: still
AG: Yeah.
AG: Well, speaking of helping, we sort of went off on a tangent there!!!!!!!!
CA: damn
CA: my cunning and totally not accidental ruse
AG: Yes, I don’t want to get my powers 8ack. 8ut I still think you should!
CA: i mean
CA: ok fine i see the argument
CA: yours isnt evven that useful for the hellbeast presumably since the beast part
AG: Oh. Yeah.
CA: im the one rezis pinning hopes on for going toe to toe
AG: …Honestly, I’m pretty worried about that too.
AG: I mean, I can acknowledge now that I wasn’t going to win!
AG: And I meant what I said way 8ack when we had the meeting. I’m really not sure we should 8e trying to fight it.
CA: yeah
CA: its first guardian levvels of powwer an clearly thats no joke
CA: but either wway fight it or evvade it wwe gotta be ready for it sure i get that
CA: im more concerned that wwe dont die in the meantime
AG: Eridan ::::/
AG: We’ve had this convers8ion before!
CA: i knoww
AG: Do you? 8ecause somehow I’m having trou8le 8elieving you still think you’re an active risk!
CA: ouch
AG: Well, do you?
CA: …
AG: I know I said tangent over, 8ut I think this is pretty relevant.
AG: And I want to help.
CA: you wwant the honest answwer
AG: I wouldn’t have 8sked!
CA: no
CA: i dont
CA: its
CA: mostly because of the humans im guessin
CA: like i remember kars face when
CA: yknoww
AG: Yeah.
CA: kans too
CA: an those memories are gonna stick around
CA: but the humans nevver saww that
CA: technically i guess rad an you nevver did but you kneww me before
CA: so theres memories there too
CA: can i be so fuckin honest
AG: Of course.
CA: im really looking forwward to meeting more people wwho dont knoww
AG: …Me too.
CA: im guessing its gonna be like important wworld history or mythology or wwhatever but i just
AG: You want people who know you as the guy who likes making lasagna?
CA: hah
CA: yeah
CA: and you
AG: …
AG: I remem8er Rose said something a8out me and Terezi. She was just saying random things.
AG: 8ut she o8viously didn’t know. Like, any of our history.
AG: I guess to her it seems really o8vious that we’d 8e matesprits!
AG: 8ut you know how lucky I got. That she was willing to give me another chance.
AG: After that!
CA: ha
CA: yeah she certainly has a thing for the dangerous stupid ones
AG: Yeah ;;;;)
AG: I sort of want people to talk a8out me and one of the first things they mention is that I’m d8ing Terezi.
CA: wwell hey
CA: after long enough they wwill
CA: like wwe nevver really talked about nep and equius separately did wwe
AG: Yeah! That! I want that!
AG: Or that, I don’t know, I really like your lasagna!
CA: im flattered
AG: Well, what do you want to 8e known for!?
CA: honestly the lasagna one sounds nice
CA: mostly ivve just been reading though
AG: Well you were already a 8ookworm! Choose again!
CA: wwoww rude
CA: im better at poker than you
AG: Yeah, 8ut I cheat 8etter.
CA: true
CA: can i be the guy wwhos got one arm
CA: am i stepping on your toes wwith that one
AG: I suppoooooooose I can relinquish the title of one arm guy.
CA: howw gracious a you
AG: I know! ::::)
AG: Tre8 it well and don’t 8ring it shame.
CA: i wwill make no such promise
AG: Heh. Nice.
AG: 8ut you won’t 8e remem8ered as the coolest person on this m8eor!
CA: m8eor
AG: Meteor.
CA: yeah no i got it just marvvelling at howw bad it wwas
AG: Oh, shut up!
CA: at this rate you wwont be remembered as the coolest either
AG: Rude!
CA: bad puns are disqualificatory
AG: …Is that a word?
CA: wwho knowws and crucially wwho honestly cares givving a shit about wwords is also disqualificatory
AG: Okay, fine!
AG: …What were we talking a8out?
CA: me not wwanting to use my powwers
AG: Oh.
AG: Hey, how long until you’re meeting Terezi?
CA: like fifteen minutes
CA: actually more like twwenty she can wwait
AG: You’re 8eing pretty mean to my m8sprit!
CA: im allowwed she started it
AG: That wasn’t a criticism!
CA: ugh again wwith the jokes
AG: Hahahaha
CA: its alwways wwith the jokes wwith you
AG: That’s 8ecause I’m gr8 ::::)
CA: boo
AG: You love me really.
CA: must do
CA: surely no other reason id be putting up wwith it
AG: Heh.
AG: …8ut yeah, I think I’d need more than twenty min8s to properly unpack you not wanting to use your powers.
CA: savved by the loud cackling bell
AG: 8ut just one more question!
CA: oh joy
AG: You seemed pretty excited to start using them a couple months back! What gives?
CA: oh
CA: yeah i guess i didnt explain that did i
AG: You did not.
CA: for a wwhile i guess i thought of the wwand thing as like
CA: its owwn deal
CA: and talking to rose about her deal made me think yeah definitely horrorterrors or something
AG: Rose’s deal?
CA: no time to elaborate and i think it wwould be best if you asked her about it since its her business
AG: Fair.
CA: but then again
CA: if wwe like howw the humans look at us not knowwing then maybe wwe do them the same favvour if they dont wwanna talk about it too
CA: its wworth someone knowwin but theres no need for everyone to knoww the ins and outs
AG: Whoof. True.
CA: wwe already knoww if she turns greyscale and starts speakin in tongues wwe dropkick and ask questions later
AG: Well. I didn’t, 8ut I guess I do now!
CA: dont say i nevver teach you things
CA: so for a wwhile i wwas like hell yes lets learn some non glowwy bullshit magic and use my game powwers instead
CA: wwhich wwould be practically scientific by comparison
CA: all that jazz
AG: And then you realised it was the same thing?
CA: honestly i still dont knoww the exact connection
CA: rad says it wwas probably some ridiculously high levvel ability that i maybe shouldnt havve had access to evven wwith all our levelling
AG: Ohhhhhhhh. Hence thinking it was horrorterrors?
CA: maybe?
CA: i mean if it wwas they didnt let me knoww they wwere doing it trust me
CA: i guess if it wwas them the plan wwas to just up my strength to the point wwhere i cant not fuck things up
CA: like the shittest parody of equius and his bowws imaginable
CA: but part of it wwas playing into my role
CA: destroyer of hopes
CA: more nuanced than that apparently but its still a factor
CA: rad says wwere at our most powwerful wwhen wwere playing into our roles
AG: …Wait, really?
AG: Why hasn’t she told anyone else this!?
CA: youre asking the right fucking question there
CA: mostly i think she thinks its funny
AG: And why haven’t you!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?
CA: cause honestly wwhen im on the other end of it i can see her point
AG: ::::/
AG: I’m going to kick your ass.
CA: noted
CA: anything else you wwanna say before i need to go
CA: speak noww or hold your peace for i guess at wworst a couple hours
CA: dont worry yourself if its long i can pull off fashionably late
AG: You can’t pull off fashiona8ly ANYTHING.
CA: oh no my finger
CA: its headin for close wwindoww
AG: Wait!
CA: mhm
AG: …Let me think for a second!
CA: glad youre doing that these days
AG: Hey, those in glass hives!
AG: Okay, got it.
AG: I get that you’re still not feeling confident a8out your powers.
AG: 8ut haven’t you done some stuff with them?
CA: yeah i guess
CA: rezis got me training to bloww stuff up
AG: How do you feel a8out it?
CA: doesnt feel great ill not lie
CA: combats important and all but still
AG: Yeah.
AG: Hey. You and me, sometime soon. We’ll see if we can train your powers to do something non-destructive? Pop some popcorn, lift a chair, that sort of thing? Like magic wands can do!
AG: Sound good?
CA: i guess
AG: You guess?
CA: fuck ok it sounds good it sounds fun honestly
AG: Yeah!
CA: its certainly gotta be better than getting kicked in the shins
AG: Lol.
CA: wwhat
AG: Just… take it slow. You’ve got to push yourself outside your comfort zone, 8ut you don’t have to do it too far too quickly.
AG: You can… make new memories a8out it or something!
CA: gonna reiterate my prevvious wwhat here
AG: I mean- ughhhhhhhh!
AG: How does Lalonde make this sound so easy!?
CA: the therapy thing
CA: pretty sure shes making it up
AG: It soooooooo wouldn’t surprise me.
CA: yeah
CA: memories?
AG: The only memories you have right now of using your powers are the incident, and may8e once or twice in training when you started glowing!
CA: and wwhen rezi has me bloww up a poor defenceless can the mayor coulda been using for municipal expansion
AG: He has two corridors and 8 rooms of space! He doesn’t need more cans!
AG: Anyway. Yes, and that. It makes sense that you’re going to fucking h8 trying to do it again.
AG: 8ut when you start to use it for normal stuff, you’ll 8elieve that you can use it without doing an acro8atic pirouette off the fucking handle!
AG: Hell, you were using that wand 8efore everything kicked off. Weren’t you?
CA: i guess
CA: thats the answwer wwere going wwith then
CA: im bein mopey and getting some exercise wwill help
AG: I guess.
CA: heh touche
AG: Want me to help? You know I can take whatever punishment you can dish out.
CA:
CA: hey vvris heres a question
CA: wwas ‘you can kill me and it wwont evven stick’ supposed to be reassurin
AG: I mean, I guess, but I really wasn’t going that far.
AG: Sounds like you’re really 8ent on picturing the worst possible outcomes, huh?
CA: yeah yeah im a sad prick newws at ten
AG: Well will this sad prick please be less of a sad prick?
CA: youre askin a lot
AG: As long as you try!
CA: sigh
CA: fine ill try
AG: That’s all I ask.
CA: is it really
AG: Lol. No.
CA: alright thats the second time youvve said that wwho are you an wwhat havve you done wwith my friend vvris
AG: ::::D
CA: answwer me since fuckin wwhen do you say lol
AG: Since now! Die mad a8out it!
CA: no
AG: Yes!
CA: no
AG: Yes!
CA: no
AG: Yes! Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes!!!!!!!!
CA: fuckin
CA: fine
CA: im so mad oh no
CA: *dies of mad*
CA: happy noww
AG: As a clam ::::)
CA: oh go fuck yourself
AG: Don’t you mean yourshellf?
CA: please tell me youre not doin the puns also
AG: Hahahaha no, they’re still dum8.
CA: good because i also dont havve the time on the clock to deal wwith the radical fuckin personality change that plus the lol thing wwould imply in conjunction
CA: like its into are you sure youre not possessed territory
CA: and if not howw soon can wwe get the tumour removved
AG: ::::/
AG: Don’t you have a hangout sesh with your 8estest friend Terezi to 8e 8?
CA: nah ivve still got a feww minutes til
CA: oh no nvvm its ten past i gotta get going
CA: see ya
AG: Have fun!
caligulasAquarium [CA] ceased trolling arachnidsGrip [AG]!
--
Oh, this is brilliant. She wanted information, she wanted someone who had been through ‘the incident’, but this? The information she wants is vanishingly rare, so this find? He’s a feast. And she intends to use every part of the animal except the squeal.
She’s almost giddy as she sets everything up just so. The whole time all she can think is, in just a few days, this will be the real thing. He’ll be the one to break things wide open for her.
And so, as she works she thinks, this one should be symbolic.
She settles on chains.
--
gallowsCalibrator [GC] began trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
GC: H3S GHOST3D M3 >:[
CG: HE’S ONLY FIVE MINUTES LATE. CALM DOWN.
GC: H3S S1X M1NUT3S L4T3!
CG: YOU’RE THE ONE WHO WANTS TO PITCHDATE HIM.
CG: IF HIM IGNORING YOU FOR A COUPLE OF MINUTES MAKES YOU CRACK, MAYBE YOU’RE ACTUALLY FLUSHED FOR HIM.
GC: BL4R NO >:[
CG: THEN GIVE HIM ANOTHER FEW MINUTES.
CG: IF HE DOESN’T SHOW UP INSIDE HALF AN HOUR, I’LL COME UP AND BRING YOU ICE CREAM.
GC:1F H3 H4S TH3 G4LL TO SHOW UP H4LF 4N HOUR L4T3 1M THROW1NG H1M OFF TH3 M3T3OR
CG: THAT’S THE SPIRIT.
CG: REMEMBER TO ACTUALLY FUCKING TELL HIM, DORK.
GC: H3H3H3 1LL T3LL YOU HOW 1T GO3S L4T3R
CG: YOU BETTER.
gallowsCalibrator [GC] ceased trolling carcinoGeneticist [CG]!
--
Chains. She has the Eridan chained before he wakes up. Does she need to? No. But she likes the aesthetic of the thing. Plus, a little bit of vulnerability goes a long way to helping her break into a mind.
She trained up another Aranea, once. Taught her how to break psyches up to purple. Just to see if she could teach somebody how to do it. She’d thought maybe if she could show someone else how shallow the rest of them were, she could…
Well, anyway. Safe to say that her little protégé is no longer in the picture.
The Eridan groans as she mentally prods him awake. “The fuck?” He slurs.
“Welcome back.” She gives him a smile. “You’re very rare.”
“Where am I?”
Her expression turns to disappointment. “It should be obvious.”
She can’t tell exactly where he looks, but she feels as if he might make eye contact with her and then slumps. “Fuck,” he hisses.
“A reasonable reaction.” She prods into his brain, touch as light as a feather. “What happened, out of interest?”
He scowls. “I was defending myself.”
“I’m sure you were,” she says, soothingly. She could just rip every sordid detail out of his memory directly (and she will, rest assured), but some first-hand experience manipulating someone without making it obvious to every Mind player within a few miles is definitely something she’s interested in. “Was it miss Kanaya Maryam?”
He glances up distrustfully. “Why am I chained up?”
She shrugs. “It’s just how the dreambubbles work,” she lies. “Everyone wakes up in some different scenario. Mine was a moat of crocodiles. It’s not dangerous, but it takes a few minutes to end.” He grunts. She lets her features soften reassuringly. “Are you okay?”
“Mfine. What did you mean, rare?”
“The manacles,” she says, lies, smoothly. “Only great warriors get those. Something about betrayal, usually.”
His expression sours. “She fuckin’ jumped me.”
“Cowardly,” Aranea says, sympathetically. “She couldn’t beat you head-on.”
He sighs all the way out. “Like it even matters anymore.”
She holds back a roll of the eyes, even if he’d probably miss it right now.
(Blank eyes blank eyes blank eyes her eyes are dead and blank)
She clears her throat instead. “…Why did she want to kill you?”
He hesitates. “…She just went crazy and killed Vris,” he says. A tiny mental peek—too small to be noticed—reveals he’s telling a half-truth. “I wasn’t gonna sit around and wait to be next, so I went to make a wand. Ran into her before I could.”
“That’s awful,” she says, perfunctorily. “Why did she kill Vriska?”
“I… fuck knows.” He knows. “Maybe she threatened her.”
“She sounds very unfair,” Aranea says. “Just because Vriska threatened her doesn’t mean you would have done anything. You were minding your own business, weren’t you?”
He nods, scowling. “Course I was,” he agrees. She smothers her instinct to smile, but it’s just so easy, even with the restrictions. He’s not so much an open book as a fucking pamphlet.
“…Is that what happened to your arm?” She asks.
He reaches his other hand to bring it to his missing arm, but the chains snap tight before he can reach the stump. He snarls. “Fucking peon.”
She considers dragging this out. She probably will, for the real thing. But this? Not worth subtle investigations. Instead, she jumps straight to the offer. “…I could heal it for you. If you want.”
And he looks at her with an expression of such hope. Just like she'd expected. This is how she wins, by doing her research, by making sure she really is more suited to take charge.
“You can do that?”
She smiles, and takes a step forward, putting a hand on his shoulder. The effect is immediate and transformative.
Hah. Hah. As the light travels down and starts to create a glowing outline of an arm that slowly fills with flesh and blood and bone, it cracks his defences wide open, so wide that she could pour anything in with the lightest, most invisible of touches. The usual slight opening that healing someone creates is almost not even noticeable beside the sheer wave of stunted raw weakness that healing his arm has created. He hardly knows how to feel, but he knows she’s to thank for it. He’s too preoccupied to do anything except marvel at it.
One more down, she thinks. She slips in so seamlessly, so quietly, that even if a Terezi and a Latula had been standing right there, she’s pretty sure neither of them would have noticed.
Attack angle found, she dispenses with formalities and just takes his mind, directly. It folds instantly.
Five perigees since the game ended. Hm.
She’s found… eighteen so far, that lived long enough for the big human-troll meeting. This will be the oldest Eridan she’s found, and nearly the oldest in total. There was a very old Equius, but one look into his past and she could see that they’d been Doomed from before the end of the game, even. Somehow, despite all odds, it seemed like every one of them was ‘meant’ to make it to the meteor alive.
As the Bubbles’ foremost expert on doomed timelines, she’s rather sure that this Eridan diverged less than a week before he died. Excellent. She unshackles him with a lazy wave to the Mituna who attends her (an insurance policy against any of those cracks—or worst comes to worst, a sacrifice) and starts putting him through his paces; burning away his personal hangups one after another in a blitz of mental energy to assure him that he’s in the right so long as he’s doing what she says, and he starts to blaze. The glow is so strong, she has to look away.
She smiles. What a weapon the real thing will be for her.
--
When the door to the surface creaks open, Terezi does her best to delay turning around by just half a second. She times it right, and Eridan’s already turning to look at her as she’s only just started facing him.
Stay cool, she reminds herself. God, she hasn’t felt this nervous since—
Well. Since she asked Vriska out. Which makes sense.
“Hey,” she says, trying and failing to fight down a grin, before abandoning all pretence.
He grins back. “Hey yourself.”
Notes:
Aranea every time she comes up: ohohoho im gonna getcha!! *doesn't show up again for months*
Chapter 94: Progress Makes Perfect
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
timaeusTestified [TT] began pestering gutsyGumshoe [GG]!
TT: Hey.
GG: Hello, Dirk! How are you?
TT: I’m doing fine. You?
GG: Not bad. You wouldn’t need some baked goods, would you?
TT: Depends. How many is some?
GG: Strider, please.
TT: I’m not agreeing to anything until I’ve got a number.
GG: Only a few!
TT: A few pieces or a few boxes?
TT: Keep in mind I’ll be able to see for myself if I pick them up.
GG: …More like a few pallets.
GG:
kitchen.png
TT: Yeah, that’s a lot.
TT: …Is that a tray on the top of the fridge?
GG: Some number of trays, anyway.
TT: Man.
TT: How did this even happen?
GG: It’s very easy to get in the groove, I’ll have you know!
GG: Like you and your projects, I assume.
TT: Well, I can’t argue with that.
GG: So you’ll take some?
TT: God.
TT: It’s like I’m being accosted by a girl scout.
TT: Gimme a box of butternuts, sure.
GG: Excellent. Now.
GG: To what do I owe the pleasure?
TT: Funny you mention my projects. It’s about Hal’s body.
GG: Ah. I hope you’re not so desperate that you’re coming to me for technical assistance?
TT: No, we aren’t quite at that stage yet.
GG: Glad to hear it :B
TT: Just letting you know I’m about halfway done with the chassis, and I’ve been looking at integration for a couple days.
GG: Meaning what?
TT: I put Hal in robot.
GG: Thank you for the dumbed down version!
TT: Thought I’d make it easy.
GG: Gee, thanks. And if you’re such an expert, why’s it taken you a whole ‘couple days’?
TT: Hey, reintegrating 5D optical memory crystal tech ain’t exactly my wheelhouse. I’m not sure it’s anybody’s.
TT: The whole point of it was to be as durable as possible for storage. In ideal storage conditions it’s longer lived than just about anything.
TT: Which makes it a real challenge to move from one to the other, that’s all.
GG: One might say it’s a bitch to do?
TT: A bitch indeed. And a half.
GG: One point five bitches? That’s unprecedented.
TT: It’s goddamn out of the normal, Crocker.
GG: Hoo hoo!
GG: Is there any reason to be concerned that it could hurt Hal?
TT: Just working with models at the moment, so literally none. But I’ll know better what the risks are after playing around for a while. And you’ll be read in on anything that could even hypothetically fuck him up.
GG: Glad to hear it.
GG: So what’s with the stalling?
GG: You know I can tell, right? :B
TT: I’m not stalling, I’m making polite meandering conversation.
GG: Which you only really do when you’re stalling.
TT: I ramble.
GG: Please! You’re hardly Dave Strider.
TT: Ouch. Hitting me right where it hurts. In my idol.
GG: Stalling!
TT: Alright, I’m getting there.
TT: I’m going to need Hal for a while.
TT: Nothing dangerous, just that I can’t move forward much further without him here.
GG: I see.
GG: Why are you telling me?
TT: What?
GG: You know where he lives now.
GG: I daresay you have his chum handle, too.
TT: I’m just making sure it’s okay.
GG: Well I hate to break it to you, but I don’t know! I was never a mind reader, despite what my sleuthly nature might have you believe.
TT: Sleuthly, huh.
GG: Talk to him about it. :B
TT: I’m going to. I just thought it would be a good idea to check nobody had any objections.
GG: *Sigh.*
GG: Yes, it probably is a good idea. But at the end of the day, it’s up to him.
GG: I know I invite it, but why is it that people think everything has to go through me?
TT: You’re our leader, Jane.
GG: You promised to pull all the difficult strings from the shadows.
TT: And you told me off for that.
GG: Hm. Touché.
TT: So. It’s cool?
GG: What can I really say except, “it’s cool if he says it is”? I don’t see any reason why I should step in here. Which is a good thing, to be clear!
TT: Alright. Thanks.
TT: I’ll send him a message.
GG: Good.
GG: Oh, while you’re here, though.
GG: How are things going? Not with the project, just personally.
TT: They’re fine. No big problems, no paranoid tailspins.
GG: Good. And you and Jake?
TT: Fine. Why wouldn’t we be?
GG: I don’t know. He seemed to be keeping his powder dry when it came to the whole situation. I figured he’d express his opinions in private.
TT: He has.
GG: Anything you feel like sharing?
TT: And break the solemn oaths of not kissing and telling?
GG: You’re saying that he kissed you in between talking about that? :B
TT: I’m not saying anything of the sort. And I’m not saying that we didn’t kiss, either. If I told when I didn’t kiss then you would be able to work out when I did kiss because I wouldn’t tell, and so I’d still effectively be telling you through not telling you.
TT: You get what I’m saying?
GG: …
GG: Sometimes.
TT: Harsh, but fair.
GG: Anyway, is that a no on telling me what he said? It’s alright if it is. I’m just being nosy. :B
TT: Well, he went easy on me. He said he feels guilty about how he treated Hal too, so it’s sort of a those in glass houses situation.
GG: Mm. I can imagine. He never really talked to Hal, did he?
TT: Not really.
GG: I probably should’ve said something. Hell, you even told me that you let them talk deliberately to test them both, before all this. I probably should’ve seen that as my first hint to say something! He’s been a member of our little group for a long time now, and I think it’s on me for not recognising that. Especially if I’m meant to be the leader.
TT: If I didn’t know you and Roxy were talking to Hal, I think it’s definitely not your fault if you didn’t realise that Jake wasn’t talking to him.
GG: I…
GG: I’ll be honest, Strider.
GG: This stays between us?
TT: Lips zipped, ass parked.
GG: I have my regrets about how I’ve treated Hal as well.
TT: Really? You?
GG: Why do you sound so shocked?
TT: Jane, if we all feel bad about how we treated him, then how am I supposed to feel like the specialest little prince in the world?
GG: Very funny, mister.
TT: But seriously. Beside me, you come off looking like a saint.
GG: I never really talked to him deliberately!
TT: Did you enjoy talking to him?
GG: Of course.
TT: Then I’m pretty sure you can just move forward with that. Reach out to him a little.
GG: I have. Problem is that three years is a long time to have to make amends for.
TT: He probably doesn’t expect you to apologise for all three years.
TT: He’ll just be happy you’re talking to him now.
GG: It sounds like you’re speaking from the heart.
TT: Guess so.
GG: So. You’re going to message him?
GG: Or are you going to message Roxy first and have an awkward conversation with her as well in preparation for talking to Hal?
TT: …I had the chat open before you even said that. Are you sure you’re not spying on me?
GG: I just know that to a Strider, if a delaying tactic is worth trying, it’s worth trying twice.
TT: You think I should talk to him first?
GG: I think he’ll be easier to convince than she will.
GG: That’s the good thing about Striders. They see themselves as very damned logical!
TT: Rude.
TT: Talk to you later.
GG: Don’t forget your cookies!
timaeusTestified [TT] ceased pestering gutsyGumshoe [GG]!
GG: He better not forget his cookies.
Notes:
This was meant to be a longer chapter, but I woke up with a cold today. Weh weh lmao I'll either put it at the start of next week's or upload it sometime in the week.
Pages Navigation
Your_Mexican_Reader on Chapter 1 Sat 17 Aug 2024 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
faded__blue on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Sep 2024 09:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
sadmac356 on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Sep 2024 11:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sonkinsnonk on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Oct 2024 07:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Oct 2024 12:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sonkinsnonk on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Oct 2024 01:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
SeafoamTaide on Chapter 1 Wed 15 Jan 2025 09:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
thatmountainhermit on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Sep 2025 04:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
ExplosiveBunny on Chapter 2 Thu 15 Aug 2024 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 2 Thu 15 Aug 2024 03:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Your_Mexican_Reader on Chapter 2 Sat 17 Aug 2024 02:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dolly1Dime on Chapter 2 Mon 06 Jan 2025 04:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Your_Mexican_Reader on Chapter 3 Sat 17 Aug 2024 02:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mad_Science_For_Idiots on Chapter 3 Mon 21 Oct 2024 12:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
AA (idiopathicCatcode) on Chapter 3 Fri 08 Nov 2024 03:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 3 Wed 13 Nov 2024 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Your_Mexican_Reader on Chapter 4 Sat 17 Aug 2024 03:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 4 Sat 17 Aug 2024 04:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Your_Mexican_Reader on Chapter 4 Sat 17 Aug 2024 05:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dolly1Dime on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Jan 2025 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Many_Nine on Chapter 5 Fri 23 Aug 2024 04:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 5 Mon 26 Aug 2024 12:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Your_Mexican_Reader on Chapter 5 Tue 27 Aug 2024 06:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
faded__blue on Chapter 5 Sun 01 Sep 2024 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 5 Wed 04 Sep 2024 12:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
faded__blue on Chapter 5 Fri 06 Sep 2024 05:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dolly1Dime on Chapter 5 Mon 06 Jan 2025 05:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
SeafoamTaide on Chapter 5 Wed 15 Jan 2025 10:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
s3cr3t_l1z4rd on Chapter 5 Fri 09 May 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
SemaphoricWave on Chapter 5 Sun 11 May 2025 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation